Chapter 1: If I'm Kindling For A Little While (At Least I'd Feel Of Use)
Chapter Text
The night was cold, the Arctic wind banging against the windows of the great castle. The storms were settling in with the winter season, the rabid gusts howling with unbridled rage.
A little boy sits at the windowsill. He flinches at every sound, shying away from the anger of the outside world. He bites back a cry as lightning cracks across the sky.
A soft knock sounds on his door. The little boy doesn’t move, still curled up on the windowsill. He wants to pull himself away, but he simply cannot will himself to move.
“Are you alright?” The mother opens the boy’s door, concern lacing her voice. She catches sight of the child, perching precariously on the window. She walks over and takes the boy in her arms, gently pulling him away from the storm’s rage.
“Don’t like the storm.” The boy mumbles, pressing his head against her shoulder. He hides from the outside, from the howling winds and thundering clouds.
“It’s going to be okay.” The mother reassures him. “The storm is out there, it cannot get in.” The little boy frowns.
“Are you sure?”
“I am.” The mother sets him down on his bed, sitting down next to him. They sit in silence for a long moment, both of them watching the rain pound against the glass panes.
“Can...Can you tell me a story?” The little boy asks, clinging to his mother’s arms. The mother smiles warmly.
“If you want.” She replies gently. The little boy perks up.
“Yes please!” He says, his eyes shining.
“Alright, settle down then.” The little boy clambers into his bed, resting his tiny head against the pillow. His mother waits patiently as he tosses and turns, until finally he rests. “Comfortable?” She asks. The child nods. “Good.”
And so, the mother begins the story.
“Centuries ago, before this land was founded, before the Antarctic Empire was ever created, there was magic.”
“Like dad’s?”
“No, child. Older magic, the kind at the very making of the world.”
“Oh… is there a difference?”
“Just a bit. You see, your father’s power comes from his achievements in his life. The gods smiled upon him and gave him his wings and immortality. But his magic came at a price; and now he only has but one life to lose.”
“I thought he got it because he killed all those monsters?”
“No, he was tasked by the gods to kill the abominations that walk this realm and the others.”
“Oh… and that’s why he got his magic?”
“Yes.”
“But what about the other kind?”
“This kind… that magic is tied to the intermakings of the world itself. Linked to life itself, some claim. People cannot be given this power by gods or spells. One must be blessed by Vita herself, or cursed by her wretched counterpart.”
“Who’s that?”
“I will not speak that cursed name.”
“...What does this magic do?”
“Patience, child, I’m getting there…”
“...”
“The magic beats in time with the world. It is unpredictable, and no Gift is alike. Some are blessed with the ability to make the world grow, to turn winter into summer, to heal those with nothing but a simple touch.”
“Woah…”
“But some are not so lucky.”
“What does that mean?”
“Some… some of the Electus are not chosen by Life. Some are marked by chaos, by death.”
“...”
“These souls are doomed. They bring nothing but strife to these realms.”
“That’s not fair.”
“What isn’t fair?”
“That they hafta bring that stuff. They didn’t ask for it.”
“No one ever asks for their fates…”
“...”
“The legends of the Electus go back a very long time. Since the beginning of Mankind. They have been touched by the gods, after all.”
“Can you tell me one?”
“I was just about to.”
“Okay!”
“There was once a young girl named Kira. She lived in a little village not far from here, but almost a hundred years ago.”
“Wow…”
“Kira was born differently from the other children in her village. She was born with her eyes open, and far wiser beyond her age. Her irises were brighter than the others, unnatural even. The legends say they were bright green, as if the color of a wild jungle.
“Everything seemed to perk up around her. Grass stalks stood a bit taller. Flowers appeared more vibrant. It was as if the plants were drawn to her.
“One year, a horrible famine struck the village. No food would grow, and the future seemed lost. The villagers prepared bleakly for starvation.”
“No! They can’t die!”
“Shhh, it’s alright.
“Kira went out to the fields, desolate as the rest of her village. She sat among the dying crops and began to weep, sobbing for the lives that would never be.
“But then, a miracle occurred. The dead wheat began to grow under her tears. The stalks grew toward the sky, as if they had never been dead in the first place.
“The villagers rushed out to see Kira, surrounded by healthy crops. They revered her as a hero after that, as she saved the village from starvation. The famine was defeated because of her ability. She was one of the first to receive the Gift, and she used it to keep hundreds from succumbing to hunger.”
“She sounds so cool!”
“The legends do sound that way, yes.”
“...”
“...”
“What about… what about one of the not so good ones?”
“... are you sure you want to hear a story about that?”
“Yeah!”
“Very well. There was a child named Troy. He was as wild and bright as fire. He was always rowdy, but… the villagers claimed he was a nice boy.
“One day, an accident occurred. The stories don’t always say what, but it always sounds horrid. Most agree it was a farming accident, one that resulted in the death of Troy’s elder brother.”
“Oh…”
“Troy came home from the fields to find his brother dead. He fell to his knees and screamed. And in that scream, all of his emotions tumbled out of him, collecting in the sky.
“A great storm formed overhead. The clear day turned dark, and rain began to fall. Every scream resulted in a great clap of thunder. Every tear was another raindrop.
“The village flooded. Everything was destroyed because of Troy’s grief. He was cursed with a Gift, yet one that brought destruction. The villagers drove him out, fearing for their lives.
“Troy would become the Storm Sorcerer. He brought death with him wherever he went. He could not be stopped. One day, he just vanished. No one has seen him since the Calamities.”
“Oh… why didn’t anyone try and help him?”
“Hm?”
“If the villagers had helped him instead of driving him out, maybe he wouldn’t have become the Storm guy.”
“...You have a kind heart, my son.”
“If I ever meet someone like that, I’ll take care of them.”
“I have no doubt about that.”
“...”
“...”
“Listen— the storm has calmed down.” The mother says, changing the subject. Perhaps she had been wrong to tell the stories of the Electus, but … she felt compelled to do so. As if something was telling her that her little boy needed to learn of these stories.
“Oh yeah…” The little boy says through a yawn. He blinks sleepily up at his mother. She adjusts the covers of the bed, standing up slowly.
“I told you it would be okay.” She smiles.
“Maybe this storm is just because someone else is sad and needs help.” The little boy says through another yawn. The mother’s heart twists with emotion.
“Perhaps.” She concurs softly.
“Someday, I’m gonna help everyone.” The little boy promises.
“I believe you.” The mother says. “I know you will.” She begins to walk toward the door.
“Good night, mama. I love you.” The little boy says, half asleep.
“Good night. Sleep well, I love you too.” The mother replies. She shuts the door softly, walking down the hall. The little boy closes his eyes and falls asleep to the sounds of a storm.
-
He dreams of another boy, with war following in his wake. People screaming and fighting, swords glistening with blood.
He takes the other’s hands and the screaming stops.
“Hi,” the little boy says.
“Hello.” The other replies.
“Do you want a hug?”
“Yes.”
-
The little boy tells his mother of the dream.
His mother says it’s just a dream.
-
The mother takes a little box from her room. She opens the case and pulls out the ancient scrolls. She reads them once, twice, and then throws them into the fire.
The little boy is not ready for the weight on his shoulders. She so desperately wants to protect him from his fate, and she will do whatever she can to help him.
-
The mother dies.
The little boy feels empty.
-
The little boy grows. And he forgets the stories. He forgets his mother. He forgets his dream from years ago.
He lives on.
-
In the very same place, years later, there is a woman and a baby. They have travelled over distant lands, running from a terrible monster.
She finally collapses in the realm of ice and snow. She forces herself to stand up and keep walking.
The woman leaves the baby in an alley.
“You will be safe.” She promises.
She runs, drawing the beasts away.
And the baby cries. It cries songs of war.
-
The world shifts, and the plans have been set. The ball is rolling, and almost nothing can stop it.
And a god smiles, as chaos will reign soon.
-
Wilbur was not, by any stretch, cautious.
He jumped in head first, taking risks and seizing the day. He rarely gave the potential danger any thought. Wilbur liked to live life to its fullest.
Which is why he was sitting in one of the back alleys of the Antarctic Empire, standing next to Niki, Jack, and Eret, devising a plan how to best prank the owner of the bakery and nick some of the freshly baked cookies.
Theoretically, Wilbur could walk in and just ask. He was the beloved son of the king, after all. The world was literally at his fingertips.
But he lived for the thrill, and by damn he was going to break some laws today. Wilbur chuckled to himself. Twelve years old, prince of the Antarctic Empire, and he should technically already have a criminal record.
“The plan is simple.” Niki said, eyeing the bakery across the street. “Jack and Eret create a distraction. Break a window or two. Just get the old hag out of the store.”
“Will do.” Jack saluted, Eret nodding next to him. Wilbur smirked, adjusting his beanie. It was imperative he hid what features he could, of course. If anyone found out what the prince did in his free time, it would be one hell of a scandal.
“Wil and I will run and grab as many cookies as we can. We’ll meet back here and get back to home base. Understood?” Wilbur nodded with the rest of the group. Niki clapped her hands. “Excellent, then you two get going.”
Jack and Eret scampered off, rocks clutched in their hands. Wilbur watched them, crouching next to Niki. It had been three years since they’d started doing this. Wilbur had been restless in the palace all day. His brother was usually busy, training or something despite them being the same age, and Phil was often gone at the warfronts during those times.
He had been lonely.
Wilbur started going down into the city more. He knew he wasn’t supposed to but it was fun. He had a knack for survival, he discovered. He tested his luck in various ways, such as scaling the alleyway walls or running through the less-than-good sections of town.
That’s where he met these three. They had latched onto him, and he grew attached too. Wilbur decided to keep going back to that part of town, and thus their group was born.
It would take a year for him to tell him he was the prince. They didn’t believe him until he showed them his necklace, the one earmarked with the royal crest and his initials. He could feel it against his neck, a reminder of who he was. It was stupid to wear it out all the time, but he couldn’t part with it. His mother made it for him, after all.
Him and the others tended to pass their time with petty theft. Wilbur didn’t know why he did it so much— probably for the thrill. Maybe a distraction. His twelve year old brain couldn’t figure it out for the life of him.
It didn’t really matter. The group did it, and he had fun.
His father would be disappointed in him.
Niki nudged him and pointed. Wilbur lifted his head and watched as Jack chucked a rock through the store’s window. It shattered upon impact, glass falling into the interior of the shop.
“What the hell!?” The shopkeeper flung the door open and marched out. Jack and Eret immediately pretended to be terrified and apologetic, babbling about a game gone wrong, and how they didn’t mean to do it. The man began to chew them out immediately.
Unbeknownst to him, Niki and Wilbur slipped into the store. Niki pulled out a trash bag and tossed it to Wilbur. He grinned and ducked behind the counter. With a grunt, he pulled out the stockpile of cookies onto the table.
They wasted no time filling their bags to the brim. Eret and Jack were doing an excellent job at keeping the shopkeeper busy , Wilbur thought with a small smirk.
Him and Niki began to creep out, carefully nudging open the door. They edged toward the alley. Jack gave the faintest of nods as he flung his hands in the air, acknowledging their success. The man opened his mouth to say more. Wilbur grinned. This was perfect, they would escape without a hitch, and he wouldn’t realize what had happened until they were long gone.
The man turned around and locked eyes with him. Niki froze next to Wilbur.
“Well fuck.” She cursed.
“What the hell are you kids doing?” There was a moment of silence. Wilbur gulped. He exchanged a glance with Niki, before stepping forward.
“Well… you see…” He trailed off. Jack and Eret began inching away from the man, turned toward the alley.
“I’m waiting.” The man growled out. Wilbur exhaled, turning his eyes down in “defeat.” He mentally counted to five before lifting his chin. He inhaled sharply—
“RUN!” Wilbur shouted suddenly. He took off toward the shelter of the backstreet.
“You little shits!” The baker screeched as he raced out of his store. Niki cackled as she and Wilbur ran side by side, clutching matching bags full of sweets. Eret and Jack were waiting for them, pulling off of the walls of the stores. They sprinted through the streets, pushing through the crowds. The group dipped into one of the side streets.
Jack pulled open a maintenance door. Wilbur ducked into it, followed by the others. He paced under the pipe lines, pulling open one of the hatches and stepping into the tunnel.
They finally exited the facility lines into an abandoned building. Wilbur was immediately assaulted by a ray of sun. He shielded his eyes as Eret brushed past him, beelining toward the ragged couch cushions and flopping down onto them.
They had nicknamed this place “The Hangout.” It wasn’t creative, Wilbur knew, but it was fitting. Him and the group could stay here all day. Various knick knacks that they had stolen (or Wilbur had smuggled out of the palace) littered the floor and table.
It had taken a lot of work, but the group had managed to drag cushions, tables, chairs, and some food into their little home.
Wilbur loved it here.
They had really made this place home.
“Yeah, let’s GO!” Jack shouted, pumping his fist in the air triumphantly. He adjusted his glasses, his heterochromatic irises shining as he eyed the sweets Niki was carrying. She tossed one of the cookies to him, the boy catching it out of the air.
Wilbur dropped his own load onto the barrel they had dubbed the table. He rested his chin against it, dropping to his knees. “That was a good run today.” He declared, grinning.
“I concur with that statement.” Jack said solemnly though a mouth full of food. Eret lifted a brow, pulling his sunglasses down slightly.
“We almost got caught.” He pointed out, deadpan. Niki nodded.
“Well, that’s not a big deal.” Jack replied, shrugging. Eret stared at him, his mouth forming a small “o.”
“We would have ended at the precinct!” The other protested, throwing his arms up. Jack shrugged again.
“Would they really throw the prince of the Empire into a prison cell?” He said sagely. Eret paused, rubbing his temples. Niki pursed her lips, glancing over at Wilbur. He sighed, standing up dramatically.
“Yes.” He admitted. “My dad absolutely would.” Jack nearly spat out his cookie.
“What?” He said, half choking. Wilbur snickered at his expression.
“Yeah, he would.” Phil wouldn’t leave them in there for long; but he would let them learn their lesson, Wilbur being his son regardless. He had certainly softened in the past few years, ever since it happened.
“Jack, you should know by now.” Niki said good naturedly, making a tsk as she swatted the back of the other boy’s head. Jack sighed, mournfully taking another bite out of his food.
“There goes my get out of jail free card.” He sighed, shaking his head sadly. Wilbur burst into laughter, nearly doubling over. Eret snickered next to him, adjusting his sunglasses so they rested firmly on his face.
“What, were you planning on committing arson or something?” Eret joked. Jack darkened instantly, his eyes flashing.
“Maybe.” He responded cryptically. The four stood in silence. Wilbur cleared his throat, running his fingers through his hair.
“I don’t think I could help you if you committed arson.” He admitted. The silence returned. Niki scoffed slightly, rolling her eyes.
“Well, that was a productive conversation.” She said, clapping once. Wilbur laughed again, picking up a cookie. He raised it in a mock salute, taking a bite out of it.
“Y’know, Wilbur,” Eret began, sitting cross legged on the floor. He glanced at the other boy, turning his focus to his friend. “Come to think of it, you never did explain why you started hanging out with us common folk.” The question sounded weird out of a thirteen year old’s mouth. It sounded too serious, too grown up. Eret only had a year on him, yet he seemed so much wiser.
Wilbur paused. An answer popped into his head immediately. However, he was loath to say it. Wilbur liked these kids, he liked hanging out with them, but he wasn’t ready to spill his past.
It was kind of stupid, considering how most people knew the bare bones of the history anyway. Yet Wilbur didn’t want to expose the part of him that drew him to this place, the true reason behind it.
“I needed new company.” Wilbur drawled. “One can only stand Technoblade’s sole company for so long.”
“Fair.” Eret said, chuckling. Jack and Niki scoffed as well, causing Wilbur to grin himself.
“I don’t think he would steal from the bakery for fun.” Jack said. “Isn’t he super upright or something?” The others turned their attention to him, waiting for an answer. Wilbur paused, thinking.
“Eh.” He finally said. “Yes and no. He’s just quiet, that’s why everyone thinks he’s some super goody two shoes.”
“Doesn’t he like to train, like, a ton?” Eret asked through a yawn. Wilbur hesitated before answering. The subject was hard to explain, extremely personal. It was one that both Phil and Techno insisted he didn’t share. He trusted his friends, yeah, but this was one thing he couldn’t share.
“Yeah.” Wilbur answered. “He does.”
“Cool. I wish I could train with the guards.” Eret said, almost wistfully.
“I could put in a word for you.” Wilbur offered. Eret shook his head.
“It’s fine.” He said, almost defensively. “I’ll figure it out on my own.” Wilbur bit back a frustrated retort. He wished his friends would accept his help sometimes. He knew he could make their lives better; yet they were insistent on denying it.
He supposed he could understand why. They didn’t want to rely on him, or make him feel like they were just using him. Wilbur’s heart twisted with emotion— it felt like guilt. Guilt that he couldn’t help more.
He respected their wishes. He wouldn’t do anything they didn’t want him to. Not unless it came down to saving their lives.
Niki snapped her fingers, dragging Wilbur back to reality. He tore his gaze off of Eret and glanced at her.
“Speaking of Techno, rumor has it he bested the captain of the guard.” She said, her eyes shining. “That would be crazy, that guy’s supposed to be one of the best warriors in the Empire.”
“It’s true.” Wilbur shrugged. His eyes glinted as he spoke the next words. “It wasn’t the first time, either.”
“Shut the front door.” Jack said, scoffing. “Technoblade’s your age, there’s no way he’d be able to beat the captain of the guard who’s been training for decades—“
“Techno’s always been good at fighting.” Wilbur shrugged. “And Phil trained him to be even better. He likes to fight the entire squadron off, usually.” There was a moment of silence as the group processed the revelations.
Wilbur knew it sounded crazy. But he had seen it happen— multiple times. He knew it was partially because of his brother’s affliction , but it was still incredible that he managed to do it.
Wilbur was slightly jealous, but he could rest easy knowing he would always be the superior musician. He chuckled to himself, thinking of the times his brother attempted to play his guitar.
“How often does this happen?” Eret asked, sitting up. Wilbur blinked over at him and shrugged.
“Weekly?” He tried. “Maybe more, I don’t really pay attention.”
“How are we just now finding out about this.” Jack deadpanned. “The guard captain being bested by a child seems noteworthy.”
“Dunno.” Wilbur lied. Of course he knew why, but once again it wasn’t his place to say. “Just not a big deal.”
“Not a big—“ Jack sputtered, shaking his head. “Your family is cracked.” Wilbur laughed at that.
“Oh, you have no idea.” He snickered. “There was this one time when…”
-
“Oh shit, the sun is setting.” Niki observed, glancing out the window. Wilbur leapt to his feet, a bolt of panic running through him. They had been talking for hours now, gorging themselves on cookies and reveling in Wilbur’s stories of the palace lifestyle. He knew he should have been paying attention to the time.
“Already?” He scrambled over to the glass panes, peering out. Sure enough, the sun’s dying rays were casting an orange glow over the snowy city as it sank below the bay’s waters. He internally cursed himself for being so ignorant and losing track of time.
“Oh man, you better run, princeling.” Jack cackled, ambling over to stand next to them. Wilbur scowled at him.
“Shut up, I’ll be fine.” He protested, grabbing his bag and slinging it over his shoulder. He pulled on his beanie and headed toward the makeshift door.
“I’ll bet 10 silver pieces he doesn’t show up tomorrow.” Eret called lazily from his corner. “Emperor Philza’s gonna flay him alive.”
“He will not!” Wilbur protested. “He might be upset, but I’ll be here tomorrow.” It was true, no matter the consequences he would inevitably be facing. Wilbur could escape any room, despite the numerous guards that were placed or the locks instilled. He had a gift for running, he supposed.
“Raise it to 15 pieces.” Jack returned the banter. “I bet Philza fuses over him instead.” Eret pointed at him, nodding in agreement.
“Damn, I missed that opportunity.” He shook his head, sighing.
“20 for both.” Niki chimed in, her voice lofty. Wilbur turned around one more time, crossing his arms and glaring at his friend.
“You guys are awful.” He accused, furrowing his brow. Eret turned his palms up, a look of faux innocence crossing his face.
“It’s called making a profit.” He explained slowly.
“Fine.” Wilbur said begrudgingly. “I can’t stop it, I suppose.”
“Damn right you can’t.” Jack said, grinning. “But you can rest easy knowing that your life makes good gambling stakes.” Wilbur glared at him, debating if he should give him the bird on the way out.
He knew a better person would have resisted it.
But Wilbur was not the alluded to better person.
“Go to hell.” He stuck his tongue out and flashed his middle finger, before ducking into the tunnel and beginning the painstaking crawl back through their exit.
He could still hear his friend’s laughter echoing from their base. Wilbur smiled fondly. For all the crap they gave each other, he was happy to have them in his life.
They helped patch some odd hole that refused to fill.
Wilbur felt his mood plummet as his thoughts spiraled to it. He refused to let himself go there. Wilbur continued to jog through the tunnel, ducking his head to avoid the overhanging lights.
A wave of cold, fresh air hit him as he pushed open the maintenance door. He stepped out into the alley. Wilbur adjusted his beanie, pulling the collar of his trench coat up.
His breath crystallized on the frigid air. Wilbur craned his neck up, searching for the sun. He caught sight of it, barely hanging above the rooftops of the city.
He stepped out in the streets, merging with the traffic of the streets. He kept his head down, doing his best not to draw attention to himself.
The city was thinning out, the citizens returning to their homes or hitting the taverns that dotted the outskirts of the city.
Wilbur turned down a road that would lead back to the main hub of the city— and the castle. He couldn’t wait to get home. He was tired, he supposed, and sleep would be nice.
A hand fell on his shoulder. Wilbur froze, the blood draining from his face.
“Young man.” The baker’s gravelly voice resounded against his ear drums. Wilbur forced a smile on his face and he turned to face him.
“Yes?” He winced as his voice cracked. Way to kill the moment. The baker studied him, his eyes narrowed as he scrutinized him.
“You robbed my shop.” The baker said, raising his voice. “You and those other thugs! You kids stole from me!”
“Sir, I really don’t know what you’re talking about.” Wilbur began to back away, pushing the man back. The baker wasn’t deterred, instead whirling around and signaling one of the patrolmen who had been lazing around next to one of the storefronts.
“Guards!” He called, his voice colored with rage. “This little bastard stole from me!” The soldier raised a brow and began to walk over. Shit. Wilbur raised his palms and forced a look of confusion on his face.
“I didn’t steal anything.” He said. The baker adamantly shook his head. The man was practically shaking with rage, glaring daggers at him. The guard sensed the tension and called more of the other soldiers dotting the area over.
Wilbur’s heart rate quickened. He had to get out of here, before he landed himself in the precinct.
“Don’t try and talk your way out of this, you weasel!” The man shouted, finger outstretched and pointing squarely at Wilbur’s chest. “Him and his band of thieves stole from my bakery!” The guards glanced between the man and Wilbur.
His heart sank as the lead guard stepped forward.
“Kid, you’re gonna need to come with us.” He said, flicking his wrist lazily. Wilbur began to back away slowly. The guards snapped to attention, watching his skittish actions. The lead soldier took another step forward.
“Kid.” He said warningly. Wilbur turned on his heels and sprinted back into the backstreet from which he came. Blood roared in his ears as he ran.
“After him!” A shout sounded behind him. A bolt of fear raced through him. Wilbur skidded to a halt, nearly colliding with a brick wall.
He glanced between the wall and the alley entrance. The footsteps echoed closer and closer. Wilbur laid eyes on a dumpster, trailing up the wall. He pursed his lips, sweat beading his lips.
He could see the ladder. He could theoretically reach it by jumping off of the trashcan. But if he missed, Wilbur would definitely break his arm.
“Kid, we won’t hurt you.” Wilbur stiffened at the sound of the guard’s voice behind him. His throat bobbed as his knees trembled. Wilbur’s breath was shaky.
He had no choice. He had to take the leap.
“Kid…” The voice sounded terribly close, as if Wilbur were to whirl around he would be face to face with the man.
Shit. Shit. No, no, no. If the guards caught him here, he would be dead. Phil would be livid, just as Eret predicted. His father wouldn’t let him out of his sight for weeks.
There was no other option. He paced back a few steps, then took a running start at the trash can. He heard the soldiers shouting behind him, but he elected to ignore it. One chance, this is it, have to make this.
Wilbur raced toward the dumpster, leaping up on it. He lunged for the facility ladder, gripping it tightly as he rammed into it. He exhaled sharply as the air was knocked out of his body.
Wilbur pulled himself up, rung by rung, until he was on the roofs. He could hear the guards scrambling below him. Wilbur couldn’t help but cackle as he peered over the side. He raised his hand and mock saluted.
“See you later, gentlemen!” He called, laughing wildly as he raced away from the edge. Elation pumped through his veins. He could scarcely believe he made the jump, but it certainly just saved his ass.
Wilbur had no idea how far he ran. He jogged across building after building. He leapt from precipice to precipice. The sun continued to dip lower and lower. He sighed, pausing. The castle was within view, but he would have to hurry if he wanted to get home before nightfall.
Wilbur peered down, finding the ladder down. He grasped it and slid down slowly. He leapt off into a snowdrift, humming to himself. He shook out his leg, feeling a small cramp coming on.
He leaned against a wall and counted to ten. Wilbur pulled himself off the bricks and began to saunter toward the exit. He couldn’t wait to tell Techno about his harrowing escape. His twin wouldn’t care that much, granted, but he still wanted to brag about how awesome his escape was.
Wilbur froze when a sound pierced his thoughts.
It was a loud cry, carrying through the winter wind. He turned around, narrowing his eyes at the alley.
There was deafening silence for a fraction of a second before the crying resumed.
Wilbur shuddered. He hated the sound, but part of him was drawn to it. Yearning to know what it was. To shut it up.
He glanced warily up at the setting sun. He had an hour or two left, surely. He could find the source of the sound in that amount of time. Wilbur stepped back into the alley and began to search.
A sudden screech caused him to jump back, fists raised defensively. The noise died back to a whine. Wilbur steadied his nerves and inhaled slowly. He smoothed his collar and stepped back into the alleyway.
“Woah…Whatever that is has a set of lungs.” Wilbur crept closer, edging into the alley. The crying grew louder, the sound bouncing off of the brick walls. He flinched at the sound, scrunching up his nose in distaste. He moved deeper into the backstreet.
Phil would flip out if he found out where Wilbur was. He was overprotective, in Wilbur’s opinion. He fussed over him and Techno, despite the fact that they could take care of themselves. Perhaps it was the death of Wilbur’s mother that made him act like that.
Wilbur didn’t remember it very well; he had been five at the time, barely old enough to put his shoes on without help. He did, however, remember the crying. There was still crying today, of course, but nothing like the waterfalls that fell from the eyes of his father and kingdom. Wilbur had been too young to understand the weight of it.
He knew he should grieve, but there was an empty hole of nothing instead.
Wilbur reminisced about it frequently. Sometimes he would get so lost in his thoughts that Techno would have to shake him back into reality. His adopted twin would ask if everything was alright and Wilbur would place a dazzling smile on his face and proclaim that everything was just fine, when he knew deep down it wasn’t .
Wilbur shook his head, rapidly dispersing the thoughts. He didn’t have time to fall into one of his spells. He wanted to know what was making all this noise .
“Hellooooo?” Wilbur called, jogging over to the dumpsters lining the alleyway. He opened the lid of one, ignoring the smell and peering inside. “Is anyone in here?” He stared intently at the garbage bags, waiting for another shriek to sound.
They remained silent. Wilbur scowled, shutting the lid and turning around.
The crying resumed, this time closer. He lifted his head, turning in a full circle. This source of the noise had to be close, he was certain of it. Wilbur backed up, closing his eyes.
He began to edge left, following the sound. Wilbur peeled open his eyes, ducking into one of the off sectioned overpasses of the backstreet. His eyes lock with something on the ground.
Wilbur edges closer, walking on the tips of his toes. The sound was off putting, causing him to flinch back.
Part of him wanted to sprint out of the alley. But no, he was brave, he was a prince. Wilbur could face whatever this was.
“Hello?” He called hesitantly. He strode closer, lifting his chin. The crying decreased slightly, only to return to full volume. He knelt down, staring at the object which the crying had to be coming from.
Wilbur reached out and nudged the basket. Another shriek emitted from it. He bristled defensively, fists clenched.
No . Snap out of it. Wilbur shook it off, squeezing his eyes shut and exhaling slowly. It was just a shrieking basket. He had nothing to be scared of.
Wilbur reached forward again and pulled the basket closer. He ignored the shaking in his hands, forcing himself to be brave. He had no reason to be scared. He looked inside quickly, prepared to be faced with a feral cat or something.
Wilbur’s jaw dropped when he found the source of the noise. He stumbled back and fell back, landing in one of the snowdrifts that had accumulated in the alley.
“Oh my gods.” He muttered. He could feel the blood draining from his face.
There was a baby in the alley.
More like a toddler, Wilbur decided as he stood up and peered down at it. The child was small, no more than three or four. It still fit in a basket, wrapped up in blankets and screaming at the top of its lungs.
“Hey little guy.” Wilbur tried, cooing softly. He had seen people do this before. He would never understand why it always seemed to work on the kids, but they usually calmed down. Sure enough, the crying wavered slightly. He took that as a sign to inch closer to the toddler.
It was almost laughable. How he, Prince Wilbur, was afraid of a baby.
No, not afraid. Just cautious. Anyone would be if they found a random child in the back end of an alley.
Wilbur toed closer, moving closer at a snail’s pace. The crying had quieted down, reduced to periodic sniffles. He hesitantly reached out and poked the basket. A screech emitted from it, and Wilbur leapt back.
“Woah, hey!” Wilbur yelped. The baby howled in response, the cries tripling in volume. Wilbur bit back a sigh. He shut his eyes, counting to ten, before creeping closer.
“Okay, let’s try this again.” He said softly. “I’m Wilbur.” The sobs quieted down. He moved closer again, this time looking into the basket.
The baby stopped crying completely. It had dirty blonde hair that stuck up in tufts, with a thin layer of grime coating it. Wilbut frowned. This kid had clearly been traveling for a few days now. It had blue eyes the color of the sky. He shuddered slightly. The pupils seemed to carry more intelligence than a baby should have.
Wilbur shook the feeling off. He hesitantly poked the kid’s hair. It was soft under his fingers. The toddler giggled, reaching up with stubby fingers and grabbing his hand. Wilbur couldn’t help but smile.
“You’re a cute kid.” He said fondly. He immediately froze, and began cursing himself. No, he couldn’t afford to get attached. Wilbur had to walk away from this, he was not allowed to form any emotional attachment. Nope, he was not. He didn’t care about this baby, it was just a random toddler in the streets.
The baby made a squeaking noise, still holding onto Wilbur’s finger. He blinked up at him and smiled.
“Damnit.” Wilbur cursed, feeling his heart melt. He sunk back on his heels. The baby giggled, sticking its tongue out. Wilbur laughed with it. “What am I going to do with you?”
He absentmindedly let the toddler play with his finger as he thought about the possibilities. There was no way in hell he could leave this kid out here. It was supposed to be freezing tonight, the toddler would die from the cold. He supposed he could give it to one of the villagers. They would take care of it.
Selfishly, he didn’t want anyone else to raise the baby. Wilbur wanted to keep the kid, and watch it grow. He had no idea how to be a parent; but he might as well try. Phil had been a good dad, and raised him pretty well-- so he could do it too.
The more he thought about it, the more his resolve grew.
He looked back down at the baby. Its crying had fully ceased, now laughing to itself as it played with Wilbur’s hand. He let out a shriek as the baby bit his finger, drawing back quickly. The toddler laughed, the sound bright and full of joy.
Wilbur examined his finger, and upon determining it was fine, he laughed too. The kid had already committed aggravated assault, and Wilbur had only been around it for ten minutes.
Yes, he was definitely meant to find this baby. Wilbur felt a strong rush of love, an urge to protect it. Only twelve and already adopted a kid. He beamed at it, standing up and stretching. He wrapped his hands around the basket.
“I think I’m gonna take you home.” Wilbur mused out loud. He picked the basket up, locking eyes with the toddler residing in it. Brilliant blue eyes stared owlishly back, unblinking. The crying ceased, the baby barely making a sound as Wilbur held his --(Wilbur decided that baby looked like a boy)-- basket.
A small medallion caught his eye, buried beneath the blankets. He hesitantly reached for it, tugging it free from the fabric. He turned it over in his hands, feeling an engraving on the back.
“Tommy.” He read out loud. “Is that your name?” Wilbur asked the baby, peering at him. The toddler perked his head up at the mention of the name. His blonde hair bounced slightly as he sat up, mouth slightly agape. Wilbur nodded to himself.
“Tommy it is.” He giggled. Wilbur slipped the medallion back into the covers, and cradled the basket in both arms. “Come on, let’s go home.”
-
“You lost him?”
“Sir, it was an accident, we didn’t know that she would steal him--”
“I specifically said no one was to see him except for me.”
“But she’s your mother, we assumed--”
“You can’t trust anyone.”
“...Sir, we’re sorry.”
“....”
“Sir?”
“Get the Hunters. We have work to do.”
Chapter 2: We're Reeling Through The Midnight Streets (I've Never Felt More Alone)
Summary:
Wilbur strode over to his closet and flung open the doors. It was massive, what with him being a prince and all. It was the size of a small room, with enough space for Tommy to stay. He only ever used half of it anyway. He didn’t have that diverse of apparel.
He shoved aside some of his jackets, clearing room in the center. Wilbur gently set down Tommy’s basket. Moving deeper into the closet, he grabbed some of his extra blankets for the winter months and laid them across the floor. He bolted out of the off room and grasped one of his pillows, putting it at the head of the makeshift cot.
“Alright, little man.” Wilbur grinned, gently pulling Tommy out of the basket. The child squirmed slightly, displeased with being pulled from the makeshift bed. Tommy glared up at him, lower lip jutted out as he pouted. Wilbur laughed.
Notes:
Pog no warnings except for mentions of grief over death?
Anyway enjoy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun had long since dipped below the horizon when Wilbur finally made it home. The city was bathed in vibrant lights as he navigated the streets. He stayed well out of view, favoring the shadows.
He had an iron grip on Tommy’s basket. The toddler was playing with the loose threads of his blankets, blissfully silent. A small present from the gods, he decided. A crying baby would draw too much attention to him, and he couldn’t afford any of that.
If he was found with this child, he had no idea what would happen.
He was so dead anyway.
Phil was going to ground him at the very least. Wilbur skipped lessons, and there was no way he didn’t know he had snuck out. It would be painfully obvious that he had, considering the sun had set and he was not at the palace.
Phil always came to ask him to come to dinner. Wilbur typically refused. And when he wouldn’t be there to answer the door, when he wouldn’t be there at all, Phil would know something was up.
Wilbur stifled a sigh. He had already come to terms with the impending punishment, but somehow it still made his stomach roll.
Maybe it was getting in trouble that hurt. That rubbed him the wrong way. It’s not like he really did anything wrong— no, that was a lie. He stole cookies.
But that would never be pinned on him.
Sneaking out wasn’t explicitly against the rules. Phil didn’t like it, but he didn’t really do much about it unless Wilbur was gone past dark. That was when Phil checked on him, when the sun went down. He didn’t usually bother him before that.
And it was certainly dark now. Which meant he was certainly in trouble.
He glanced down at Tommy. Fondness filled him as he did. Getting in trouble was worth it, he decided.
Wilbur could see the castle. The great stone towers were coming into view, the pillars reaching into the deep blue sky. Green and yellow strands of light twisted above it as silver splotched stars and the orb of the moon casted an ethereal glow down onto the rooftop of the palace.
It was an ancient building. It had been in ruins when Phil found it, and he rebuilt it with the citizens of the Antarctic Empires. They renovated it, modernizing it as they built the city from scratch. It had taken years, but it was done, and now a haven for thousands of people.
Wilbur was proud of his father’s achievements, even if he wasn’t proud of him .
He circled around to the back of the gates, frowning. He had to figure out how to slip in with Tommy and without being noticed. It was a daunting task, but he could do it.
The bars of the wall were spaced out enough that theoretically , Tommy could fit through. He stepped back, examining the setback. He glanced down at Tommy, who met his gaze eveningly. As if daring him to try.
“Tommy, I need you to trust me.” Wilbur began. The toddler stuck his tongue out, waiting expectantly. Wilbur bent down and gently removed him from the basket.
“I need you to be very quiet.” He whispered. Tommy blinked at him, almost as if in acknowledgement. Wilbur walked over to the fence. He tenderly turned Tommy onto his side and pushed him through the bars. He fit through without a problem.
Wilbur slid down and set him on the frosted grass. Tommy felt it with his hand, pulling up a fistful and staring at it. “Stay there, I’ll be over in a second.”
Wilbur slung the basket over his shoulder. He grabbed the bars of the fence and pulled himself up. It was a familiar action, one he had repeated hundreds of times. It was the same… expect this time he had a basket on his back.
The thought alone nearly made Wilbur blurt out a laugh. He smuggled a literal child back to the palace. Of all the things he had done, this had to be one of the strangest. And yet, it was one of the things he was most proud of.
Wilbur paused at the top, resting. Tommy was staring up at him. The baby waved at him, grinning toothily. Wilbur snickered and waved back. He shut his eyes, letting the cold air refresh him.
Wilbur grasped the bars in his hands, sticking his feet between the bars. He slid down slowly, making sure not to go too fast. He had jumped off from the top during one of his first returns from sneaking back. He had twisted his ankle and been unable to walk properly for a week. Wilbur counted himself lucky that he hadn’t broken it.
Wilbur’s feet hit the ground. The grass crunched beneath his feet, and he stood up. He stretched out his arms before unslinging the basket from his shoulder. Tommy quietly clapped, a bubbly giggle emitting from the kid.
“Thank you, I’m quite proud of that too.” Wilbur said, mock haughtiness entering his voice. Tommy giggled harder. Wilbur smirked and knelt down, picking the kid up. He gently laid him back in the basket and wrapped him back in the blankets.
“Almost there, I promise.” Wilbur said, gently bopping his nose. Tommy grasped his finger, shaking it firmly. Wilbur’s grin only grew. “Who gave you the right to be this cute?” He muttered. Tommy chortled at him, unapologetic.
He began to walk across the courtyard, sticking to the shadows. “Can you stay quiet Tommy?” The kid slumped back into his blankets, as if agreeing. Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief.
He just had to get to his room.
The courtyard was eerie in the dark. The grass was almost black, the tips glinting coldly in the moonlight due to the frost. Wilbur walked on his toes, crossing quickly and leaping onto the stone floor of the pavilion. From here, it was a straight shot to the back stairs. Elation filled him. He was so close—
Wilbur froze as a familiar sound echoed against his eardrums. It rattled against his skulls, the clanking of metal. The guards. “Oh shit.” He mumbled. He was exposed, too exposed. He looked fervently around, eventually settling on one of the great columns supporting the roof of the sheltered section of the yard.
Wilbur ducked behind one of the pillars, counting to ten. He heard the heavy footsteps of the guards as they tromped past, the metal boots clinking against the stone floors of the courtyard.
Tommy stirred slightly, his too-bright blue eyes half closed. The kid was tired, and Wilbur couldn’t blame him. He knew he was going to get scolded when it was eventually discovered he was back home, and the thought alone made him want to pass out.
He knew an argument was impending. He could feel it brewing in his bones like an oncoming storm. Wilbur bit back a frustrated noise. He would cross that bridge when he got there, he decided.
He hesitantly peaked his head out from behind the corridor, narrowing his eyes as made sure the coast was clear. He began to edge out, then making a breakaway for the stairs. Tommy’s eyes shot open, and he began to track Wilbur’s steps.
“Don’t you worry, Tommy.” Wilbur whispered. “We’re almost to my room.” He continued to trek up the stairs, leaping up two at a time. It was exhausting, but it was safer to take the back stairs anyway and climb them as quickly as possible. Either way he would be stuck climbing stairs to reach the third floor. It was better if he stayed out of sight.
He paused behind the exit door, catching his breath. Tommy was staring at him expectantly, waiting for him to continue on. He smiled, wiping his forehead and clearing the sweat from his brow.
He slowly pushed the door open, glancing back and forth. He clutched the basket to his chest. Tommy didn’t protest, instead burrowing further into his blankets. Wilbur cautiously stepped out into the hallway. His door was three down. If he sprinted, he would make it easily.
“Ready, Toms?” He asked. The kid’s eyes were barely visible in the blanket burrow. They shone with excitement. Wilbur mentally counted to three, before stepping out into the hall and racing down. His heart rate thudded in his ears, and he was acutely aware of his surroundings.
Wilbur flung his door open and ducked inside, shutting it firmly behind him. He clicked the lock into place and slumped against it, grinning.
“We made it.” He laughed out loud. Tommy poked his head out of the fabric burrowing, blinking curiously at his new surroundings. His mouth was parted in a small “o,” his tongue sticking out. His hands rested on the basket’s outer edge.
It was adorable, and Wilbur couldn’t help but make a small cooing noise in the back of his throat.
“Welcome home, Tommy.” He smiled softly. Tommy grinned at him, before breaking into a yawn. Wilbur chuckled. “I get it, you’re tired. Let’s find you a place to sleep.”
Wilbur’s room was nicely sized. It was spacious, with plenty of room for Tommy to play around. But he couldn’t risk him staying out in the open when he wasn’t around to monitor him. If someone came in while Wilbur was gone, Tommy was toast. It would all fall apart.
So needless to say, it was imperative that Wilbur found him suitable lodging.
Tommy yawned again. He was tired, painfully so. The journey must have taken a lot out of him— and, of course, he had no idea what had happened to him beforehand either. Where he had come from, how he got in the alley.
He doubted he ever would. Tommy would forget, or perhaps he just didn’t know. Wilbur felt a fierce rush of protectiveness. He couldn’t fathom someone abandoning their own child like that. Sure, some parents had their reasons... but that didn’t mean leaving a kid in an alley was acceptable.
Wilbur shook the thoughts off. He didn’t have time to reminisce on things that didn’t matter anymore. Tommy was safe, Tommy had a home.
Wilbur scanned his room, searching. Tommy shifted in his basket, eyes blinking blearily. The baby yawned and rolled over, burying his face in the blanket it was encased in.
Wilbur had no idea what he should do with Tommy. He got him back to this castle successfully, but now he had to keep him safe. He didn’t want to risk losing him, so the best thing to do was keep him in his room.
But where?
He continued to scan the room. He had to find a place where he could keep Tommy out of sight, but still have enough room for him to play when Wilbur was gone.
A small smile broke onto his face when he locked eyes with his target.
Wilbur strode over to his closet and flung open the doors. It was massive, what with him being a prince and all. It was the size of a small room, with enough space for Tommy to stay. He only ever used half of it anyway. He didn’t have that diverse of apparel.
He shoved aside some of his jackets, clearing room in the center. Wilbur gently set down Tommy’s basket. Moving deeper into the closet, he grabbed some of his extra blankets for the winter months and laid them across the floor. He bolted out of the off room and grasped one of his pillows, putting it at the head of the makeshift cot.
“Alright, little man.” Wilbur grinned, gently pulling Tommy out of the basket. The child squirmed slightly, displeased with being pulled from the makeshift bed. Tommy glared up at him, lower lip jutted out as he pouted. Wilbur laughed.
“Don’t worry, I’ve got something better.” He placed Tommy down on the new blankets, the toddler sinking into the icy blue covers. He perked up and patted it once, smiling. Wilbur backed out slowly, before turning to his own bed.
He looked at the shelf above it, which held relics from his childhood. Wilbur climbed onto the mattress, reaching up and tugging one of the items off. He turned it over in his hands. It was a cow plushie, one that he had clung to for years.
Wilbur ambled over to the closet. Tommy was rolling around on the blankets, blonde hair scuffed and tangled. He was only now noticing how the kid was in desperate need of a bath. He added it to his mental to do list, faintly wondering if he could smuggle some sort of bucket into his room. He didn’t want to bring Tommy out of his room if he could avoid it; it was simply too risky, lest he get discovered.
“Tommy.” Wilbur called softly. The kid stopped rolling around, freezing on his back. He blinked up at him, head tilted curiously. Wilbur knelt down next to him, holding out the cow. Tommy looked at him and then back at the toy, hesitant. Wilbur raised a brow. Most kids would go for any possession instantly; so why was Tommy waiting?
Wilbur would have to figure it out. There was something else at work, something engraved deep into the bones of the kid. A fear? Wilbur shuddered at the thought. The idea that someone had been hurting this kid sparked something in him. An anger, perhaps.
He vowed to himself that someday he would find whoever hurt Tommy. Wilbur promised to avenge this kid. But for now, he would make his life as good as he possibly could.
“This is Henry.” Wilbur said softly. He pushed the cow into Tommy’s arms. The child took it, examining it. Tommy beamed up at Wilbur and hugged the cow, then standing up and wobbling over to him. Tommy threw his tiny arms around Wilbur.
“Tank— t’ank you.” He said awkwardly. Wilbur’s heart clenched, and he smiled. He could feel happy tears burning at the corners of his retinas. He gently hugged Tommy back.
“Of course, Toms.” He murmured. The kid pulled away, teetering back to his mattress and grabbing Henry.
“Hen’y.” Tommy murmured absentmindedly, clinging to the cow. He yawned once, twice, then closed his eyes. Wilbur watched him, waiting for his breathing to even out before standing up. Tommy curled into his side, head buried in his pillow. Wilbur gently pulled his other blanket out of the basket and wrapped it around him. Tommy was sound asleep already, exhaustion clearly having got the best of him.
He exited the closet, slowly pulling the doors shut. He would open them later, once he was sure that no one else would come and bother him tonight. Wilbur secured the doors, before walking to his bed and sitting down on it.
And so he waited.
The first knock was rapid, urgent sounding. Wilbur was standing up to get it when someone called his name. It carried the official tone of one of the palace guards. Ponk or something, that’s his name.
Wilbur threw open his door, hand on his hip. He was still in his street clothes, he realized with a jolt. The guard glanced him up and down, before breathing a sigh of relief.
“Thank the gods, Prince.” He exhaled, clearly pleased to see that he was there. “We’ve been looking for you for hours.” Wilbur's throat bobbed. He had never been gone long enough to warrant a search . But then again, he usually beat the sun home. He was always back for dinner, even if he took it in his room.
“Sorry.” He muttered, feeling his ears turn pink. The guard stood at attention, his posture and demeanor fixed back to the stony expressions he was so familiar with.
“I must go inform the king.” The soldier bowed once, before jogging down the hallway. Wilbur watched him go, apprehension filling him. He nervously wrung his hands together. Phil would come running any second, coming to lecture him about the dangers of sneaking out.
He threw a glance over his shoulder, checking to make sure the closet was still shut. Tommy was still asleep, much to his relief. He had no idea what the kid’s sleep schedule was. He could be one of those that was up and down a thousand times during the night.
Wilbur had been like that, if he recalled correctly. Phil will still tell him about that, reminiscing on the sleepless nights he would have because of Wilbur. He couldn’t help but laugh to himself. Maybe karma would be served.
He shut his door and walked back over to his bed. He paced back and forth. Wilbur was going to have to steel his nerves. Phil was going to be royally ticked off; maybe he deserved it, maybe he didn’t.
Wilbur didn’t want to get scolded. But there was nothing he could do to stop it at this point. He had sealed his fate when the sun set before he made it back home.
But Tommy was worth it. Saving that kid was worth it. Wilbur walked over and pressed his hand against his window. He drew it back with a small hiss. It was freezing on the inside alone; he couldn’t imagine the conditions outside.
Yes, he would take whatever punishment he was given. Tommy was definitely more important than his pride.
The second knock was more of a gentle rap. Wilbur knew who it was before he opened the door. He shuffled over to the entrance of his room, taking his time as he opened the door.
“You fucked up.” Technoblade said through a yawn. Techno was standing at his door, fingering through his book. Wilbur lifted a brow. His brother’s hair was loosely tied back, yet the dyed pink standards still hung over his eyes. The book he was holding was one of the longest Wilbur had seen; he couldn’t see the title, but clearly it was interesting enough that Technoblade was paying more attention to it than he was to him.
He was aware he fucked up, thank you very much. He didn’t need a reminder from his brother. Who wasn’t around much anyway.
“Hello to you too.” He said through gritted teeth. He immediately fixed his tone, barely catching himself. “What’s up?” Wilbur said, trying to hide his irritation. Techno hummed.
“Good to see you aren’t dead in a ditch somewhere.” He deadpanned, turning a page in the book. His disinterested attitude rubbed Wilbur the wrong way. He fixed his face into a faux smile.
“Yeah. I’m not. So what do you need?” He asked a little more forcefully. Wilbur and Techno had been close, once upon a time. They had the brother’s bond, the twin thing, despite not being biological siblings. They were the same age and had become best friends since the moment they met, when Phil brought him home on one of his adventures.
Then his mother died.
And they went separate ways. Techno and Wilbur had less to talk about, less to do. He became reserved, choosing to avoid contact rather than seek solace in the company of others. He took after Phil, in that sense. Both him and his father abandoned Wilbur when he needed them.
Bitterness surged in his chest and caught in his throat. He swallowed thickly, pushing his emotions back down. He couldn’t afford to let his feelings get the best of him now. He could hold them down, he had been doing it for years.
Wilbur cleared his throat again, waiting for a response. Techno glanced up at him, eyes dull.
“Dad’s coming. Thought I would give you a small warning. But he’ll be here any second, so...” Techno said, not looking up from his book as he walked past. Wilbur stared at him, brain processing.
“Well, shit.” He muttered. He glanced back toward his open door, edging back to the safety of his room.
“That’s what you get for staying out past curfew.” Techno responded lazily. Wilbur winced.
“I got… sidetracked.” He said loftily. Techno shrugged, disinterested as he turned a page in his book.
“Cool.” He replied. “Good luck with Phil.” With that, Techno walked away, leaving Wilbur to his fate. He groaned out loud, walking back into his room and shutting the door behind him. He checked to make sure the closet doors were shut and secured. As he stepped back, a knock sounded on his door.
Wilbur froze.
“Dammit…” He swore, shaking his head. He ran one hand through his hair, fixing his composure as he walked over to the door. He took a deep breath before pulling open the door.
I am so grounded.
-
Wilbur stepped out of his room only to immediately be engulfed in a hug. Vast grey wings enveloped him, holding him close. Wilbur begrudgingly hugged the person back.
“Hi, Dad.” He muttered. Phil didn’t respond immediately, keeping his arms and wings firmly wrapped around him. Wilbur’s heart twisted. He scared his father, he realized. The sun had long since set and he was just now appearing.
“Where were you?” Phil asked, drawing back. His eyes were tired, slightly dulled. It was a common appearance, one that plagued him since Wilbur’s mother died. Dark circles were omnipresent below his eyes, his hair streaked with pale grey veins of stress. His feathers had lost some gloss to them, the brilliant purples and blacks fading to worn down diluted greys and silvers.
“Out.” Wilbur answered cryptically. He winced internally. That was not the answer to give, but it felt right. Phil raised a brow.
“Out where?” He pressed. Wilbur kept his mouth shut, weighing his options. Phil probably knew. He could guess, at least. Wilbur didn’t really need to say it.
But he would anyway.
“The city.” He said, barely masking the tremor in his voice. He wasn’t afraid of being scolded, but he knew the things that Phil would say. The thing about deadly consequences and that usual shit. About how he was a prince, therefore a target.
Not that he gave a damn about what his father said.
His father, who was gone from his life for three years.
His father, who abandoned him when he was lost in grief.
His father, who didn’t have the right to care about him.
Wilbur lifted his chin, defiance entering his stance. He wasn’t going to take this lying down, he decided. Phil didn’t know anything about him. He was different, he was responsible. He wasn’t a kid anymore, he was thirteen. He would be an adult in five years.
He could probably parent himself better than Phil could, at this point. That thought made his stomach twist in a strange way.
He had to parent himself, navigate on his own for years. He nearly sank, nearly succumbing to his grief. with his mother dying and his family drifting apart.
It was like being lost at sea. He considered himself lucky to have found a lighthouse.
“Wilbur,” Phil began slowly, taking on his dad voice. It broke him out of his thoughts, dragging him back to shore. Wilbur stifled a sigh, leaning heavily against his door frame. He watched his father fixed his posture, straightening up and preparing to deliver some sort of speech.
“Alright, dad.” Wilbur said flippantly. “Lay it on me.” Phil flinched slightly, but pressed forward.
“You can’t keep doing this.” He said softly, shaking his head. “You can’t keep—“
“Keep doing what? When did you start to care, anyway?” Wilbur challenged. He could feel the familiar sense of anger rising up. He didn’t bother controlling it like he did with Techno. Phil was a different case. His father had walked away when he needed him, and Wilbur just… he couldn’t forgive him for that. Not yet.
Maybe someday, but that seemed unlikely when he thought about it.
Phil didn’t react to his barb. His gaze iced over, a pained glaze coating his irises. He closed them briefly, but exhaled slowly and spoke once more.
“You can’t keep running out. Don’t think I don’t know about your daily excursions, Wilbur.” Phil began, his tone borderline irritated. There was an underlying sadness, one Wilbur shut out from his perception.
“Okay, and?” Wilbur deadpanned, rolling his eyes. Phil’s outer feathers ruffled, his discomfort clear. He cleared his throat, but didn’t look away from him, didn’t break eye contact.
“It’s not safe.” Phil said, his voice cracking with emotion. “Do you know what will happen if— when someone finds out who you are? Do you know what they would do to you?”
Wilbur had no answer. He had thought about it a great deal, sure. He knew the risks. He knew that someday, he may never come back. He was the prince, after all, and people did wish him dead.
But seeing how worried his father was did cause an ounce of regret to brew in his heart, to cause his stomach to churn.
“They would hurt you, Will. They would kill you. To get to me, or— or just for some petty revenge.” Phil continued. He ran one hand through his hair, his distress clear. He lowered his voice as he spoke again.
“I can’t lose you, Wilbur.” His father said softly. “I can’t. Please, I’m begging you to stop sneaking out. You can still go down to the main city, just— take guards, don’t go alone.”
“You don’t think I can take care of myself?” Wilbur snapped back, crossing his arms.
“I do think you can, Wilbur.” Phil responded immediately. “I think you’re too smart for your own good. I think you would get into situations you can’t get out of. Which is why I’m scared for you.”
What he was saying made sense. Wilbur was proud of his intelligence. He was whip smart, and he knew it. Him and Niki made such a formidable team because of it. Their plans almost always worked because they were smart, because they knew what they were doing.
Maybe he was overconfident. Maybe his dad was right, and that would get him in serious trouble someday.
But they weren’t there yet, and until that day came, Wilbur refused to be afraid. He would keep going out, because he needed some sort of life. What was going on in the palace barely counted as one, in his opinion. It was monotonous, boring. Same thing over and over again.
Wilbur reckoned that his grief would have eaten him alive if he hadn’t started going down to the city.
Besides, he wouldn’t have found Tommy if he hadn’t gone.
“You don’t need to worry ‘bout me, dad.”
Wilbur mumbled. For a brief moment, he felt a semblance of affection cross his heart. As if things weren’t shattered and broken in his family. As if he could rely on his dad without being afraid he would leave him.
It was short lived. Knowing that he wanted to care just filled Wilbur with white hot rage, because he didn’t get to suddenly care about him, after almost three years of electing not to.
“It’s my job to worry about you.” Phil said, hesitantly reaching forward and resting his hand on Wilbur’s shoulder. He pushed it away immediately.
“Well, you did a shit job at it for years. No need to start doing it now.” Phil stepped back as if he had been struck. Wilbur had hit home; he wasn’t even ashamed of it. He raised his eyes, not bothering to hide his own hurt.
Phil shifted uncomfortably. He didn’t address what he said, because he knew it was true. Wilbur found grim satisfaction in it.
He hated that he did.
Part of him wanted to apologize. But he knew he wouldn’t, because the anger was overbearing and he couldn’t beat it. He looked at his dad, and all he saw were shortcomings and failures. The abandonment, the fact that he ran away.
It was a vicious cycle that Wilbur was caught in, and he couldn’t bring himself to pull out of it.
“Wilbur, you’re grounded.” Phil sighed. “Two weeks.” Wilbur knew it was coming, but it didn’t stop the sheer frustration from hitting him. He didn’t want to be cooped up in the palace for two weeks. He supposed he could sneak out, but Phil would definitely be monitoring the gates now that he had definitive proof that he had been going out when he shouldn’t have.
Wilbur didn’t know where the hurt from being grounded came from. Maybe it was because it was cutting him off from his friends. Maybe it was because his freedom was restricted. He didn’t know. Wilbur glared at Phil, not bothering to hide his anger.
“Fine.” He hissed out. His father sighed, flinching. He was hurt too, which Wilbur couldn’t fathom. He had no reason to be upset. All the strife was because of him, anyway. Him and his inability to face his problems.
Wilbur wondered frequently if his anger was misplaced. If he should cut his father some slack, and realize that he was hurting just as much as he was.
He almost always pushed the thought away. He is my dad, he should have been there for me. Wilbur bowed his head, beginning to shuffle back into his room. He wanted to go to sleep, and check on Tommy. Not stand out here and awkwardly converse with his dad, who had finally broken eye contact and was staring at the floor in silence.
“Will, I’m sorry—“ Phil started to say. Wilbur didn’t want to hear it, not hear another lecture like the one he just got.
“Whatever, dad.” Wilbur snapped. “See you tomorrow.” He turned away, not giving Phil a chance to respond. He could feel the sadness in his gaze, but he refused to let it sink into his soul.
Wilbur shut the door, huffing slightly. Perhaps being grounded wasn’t awful when he thought about it. He strode over to his closet and tugged the door open. Tommy was awake already, looking up at him, successfully having dislodged himself from his blankets that Wilbur had so carefully wrapped around him. He smiled.
He knew he was in for a long night, but somehow that filled him with exhilaration.
“Okay, Tommy.” He said, sitting down. “This is your room now.” Tommy grinned, the toddler giggling. He stood up and wobbled over to him. He was still holding Henry tightly as he did. The kid plopped into his lap and continued to beam at him. His eyes shone with happiness, with contentment. Wilbur sighed, ruffling his hair affectionately.
“Wilby.” Tommy said, pointing at him.
“Wilbur.” He corrected the kidsoftly.
“Wilby.” Tommy repeated, crossing his arms. Wilbur sighed again.
“We’ll work on it.” He promised.
“‘Kay, Wilby.” Tommy said, sticking his tongue out. Wilbur’s heart twisted affectionately.
He was already in too deep.
Tommy giggled again.
Not that he was complaining.
-
Philza sighed, running one hand through his hair. He stared at the closed door, as if he could will it to open once again. Selfishly, he wanted to barge in and demand that his son come eat dinner with him and Techno.
But no, Wilbur had asked for privacy, and he would respect that.
He turned away from the shut door, trekking down the hallway. Phil was at a loss for what to do. Ever since… the death, he had felt severed from the rest of his family. As if a great barrier had been put up as they grieved. Wilbur and Techno had been too young to fully understand the weight of what had been lost.
Part of Phil wished they remembered her. It was selfish, he knew it. The boys didn’t deserve to grow up without a mother, but he supposed it was best that they scarcely remembered life with one.
Her death left a hole that refused to be filled. Techno and Wilbur felt it, Phil could see it on their faces. An absence they knew was there, but one that couldn’t be recognized. They continued on, continuing to grow. Perhaps someday they would forget the hole had ever been there.
It was different for him.
Phil had lost the love of his life. That hole was gapping, and he let it consume him. He had lost himself in his grief. He accidentally drove his sons away. That was what hurt the most, he decided. That he had lost so much of himself and was only just now starting to recover, and in the process he nearly lost the rest of his family.
Wilbur and Techno had every right to be angry with him. For three years, he locked himself in his room, or he journeyed to the distant reaches of the kingdom and left them behind. For three years, he avoided them, afraid to let anyone in. He pushed them away, and they were his sons.
It was when they turned eleven that Phil had come back. When he realized his family needed him, and the kingdom needed him. He had to pull himself out of his sorrow.
Techno forgave him quickly. He too had lost himself in his anguish, training daily and honing his skills as a warrior. Phil learned a month later about the voices— he couldn’t help but wonder if he had been there, if he had been a good father, then maybe the voices wouldn’t have come.
Wilbur still hadn’t given him a second chance.
He claimed it was water under the bridge, but it was impossible to miss the bitter gleam in his eyes when he spoke. How eager he was to push Phil away. How much he loathed family dinners. How he was usually absent most of the day.
Gods, Phil didn’t know what to do. He couldn’t keep running away from what he caused. He couldn’t just walk away. He wanted to fix things— yet when he looked at Wilbur and saw the underlying sadness in his eyes, he didn’t know what to do.
Phil pushed open the doors to his own chambers and beelined for his desk. He pulled his chair forward and sat down, grasping his paperwork and leafing through it. He could already feel his mind wandering.
No. He had to focus. Focusing meant forgetting, in a way. And gods, he wanted to forget for now. Get lost in his work and not think about how his family was falling apart like sand in his grasp again.
Go to Wilbur.
Try and make amends.
Be a good father.
Phil shook his head, staring at the paper in his hands. He reread the text, once, twice.
Go to Wilbur.
Try and make amends.
Be a good father.
He reclined in his chair, rubbing his face. His head was already aching, whether it be from the internal debate occurring or the paperwork laying in front of him.
Wilbur didn’t want to see him. It didn’t matter.
He had a kingdom to run, anyway. He will see his son tomorrow at breakfast. Maybe.
Phil grabbed his pen and set off to work, ignoring the way his heart clenched as he shut it out once more.
-
The woman is traveling. She is a fugitive. She is not welcome anywhere, not allowed to rest, not allowed to stop. She must race through the night.
She leaves behind the towers of ice and returns to the land from which she came. She cannot let the beast find out where she went. The fugitive must continue to flee.
Her mind is spiraling to the possibilities of what is to come. She can only hope someone found the child, that he is safe. The beast would never let him rest, and she could not stand by and watch the child grow up to be nothing but a weapon.
Even if it meant sacrificing everyone she loved.
But who was to say they were the same people?
The fugitive could remember a time when this would have never happened. When she was not afraid of what the future held, because the beast was docile and loving. Where her home was not terror filled, where life was good.
But she cannot afford to dwell on what was and what could have been. The reality is that the present is now and she must keep going. The fugitive has no choice.
She pulls his cloak tighter around her shoulders and prays for strength. She stares at the looming mountains of the Uncharted Territory. Perhaps the fugitive can lead the beast here and keep him busy for a few years if she’s lucky. She will have to be smart, she knows.
She is not sure she can outsmart the beast. It is a clever trickster, his intellect scarcely matched. But she knows him well, and perhaps there is a glimmer of hope.
She needs to give the child time. She cannot roll over, it is imperative that she keep traveling.
The fugitive exhales slowly before beginning the climb.
-
Puffy was running. She couldn’t stop. For everyone’s sake, she must keep going.
Notes:
Wtf y’all are feral I
I remember checking stats 24 hours from when I first posted this and my eyes popped out of my skull
Thank you guys so much for the support! I’m glad you guys are enjoying this so far <3
I forgot to eat dinner I sat down and wrote 90% of this at once lmao but it was worth it
I promise this does have a plot :)
Anyway see y’all soon! Stay safe out there!
Chapter 3: Can You Hear It (Hanging In The Wind?)
Summary:
A small knock sounded from the other side of his room. Wilbur turned slowly, dragging his feet across the carpeted floor. He reached for the door when another knock sounded.
That was behind him.
Huh?
Wilbur turned in a full circle, eyes locking on the closet. The knock echoed out again.
Oh.
Wilbur scrambled over and flung the doors to the closet open. Tommy was standing on shaky legs, one little fist raised. He blinked at the open space, then looked back up at Wilbur.
“Wilby!” He called,pointing up at him. “Morning!”
Notes:
(Sighs as I add a new tag)
Didn’t think hints of the angst would be coming this quickly
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The little boy runs down the hall, practically skipping. He’s in a rush, it’s clear from his panicked eyes and short gasps of air. The palace walls are towering above him as he throws open the doors to the stairs that lead to the roof.
He can’t miss this.
He tears through the hallways like a mini whirlwind. His boots skim the floor, barely touching the white and grey checkered tile floor. The little boy scarcely breathes. His heart pounding as he rips open the door to the final floor.
He leaps up each step, crossing the flight in mere seconds as he ascends the stairs in twos and threes. The little boy doubles over briefly, his stomach churching as his side spasms with pain. The little boy curses once, before pulling open the door to the roof.
He walks out onto the terrace, staring up at the night sky. Cold silver stars wink back at him, framing a pale grey half moon. The roof of the palace is exposed, without fences or blockages. It was designed for the king, who used the roof to return home many times.
The little boy hopes he will land again soon. He has been up here every night for weeks. Watching, waiting. Praying, begging. For some sign of his father, who had been absent for months now.
The little boy stares at the sky. The stars smile back.
He waits.
And he waits.
And he waits some more.
The little boy is about to give up, when a soft flutter of feathers draws his attention away from the sky.
The great king of the land stands on the edge of the roof, silhouetted by the moon. Silver strands of light illuminate pale blonde hair, covered by a green and white hat. His vast wings are folded in, dark grey feathers outlined in white.
“Dad.” The little boy calls. “You’re home.” The king stiffens, ocean eyes widening in shock.
“You’re still awake?” The king asks, his voice strained.
The little boy nods. “I wanted to see you.”
The king isn’t sure how to respond. Words rest on the back of a heavy tongue. He has so much he wants to say, yet nothing he wishes to speak at all.
“Son.” The king walks over. A hand brushes the little boy’s shoulder. “You should be asleep.”
The little boy doesn’t even bother hiding the hurt that crosses his face.
“I haven’t seen you for months.” He says, pain edging his tone. “Why can’t you be happy to see me?”
“I- I am.” The king stumbles over his words, distressed. “I really am.”
“You have a funny way of showing it.” The little boy says bitterly. “Dad, I miss you.”
“I miss you too.” The king says. He hesitantly ruffles the little boy’s hair. He leans into the touch, clinging to his father’s arm. The two stand together as if nothing had ever happened, as if the father had not run away from the little boy over and over again in their family’s time of need.
No, they stand together in the pale moonlight, hugging one another for the first time in months.
The little boy draws back first, as if awakening from a dream. He looks his father dead in the eye. A question bubbles to the surface, slowly but inevitable all the same.
Both the king and the little boy knew this topic was coming. Both of them steel themselves, their nerves frosting over.
“Please stay.” The little boy says. The king lets out a shuddering breath. He turns around, eyes shadowed. The little boy, having received no answer, steps forward. He raises his voice as he speaks again.
“Dad—“
-
A pen departs from a slip of parchment.
-
The record keeper pauses, leaning back. He sighs, running one hand through his hair as he shakes out his arm. His sleeves are permanently stained with midnight blue ink.
He breathes out again, lifting his gaze from the newest volume he is working on. He scans the room, locking eyes with the first two completed journals.
As exhausting as this has been, he has to tell these stories. The world has been deprived of the truth, and it’s up to the record keeper to illuminate it.
He stretches once, extending his arms high over his head. The record keeper was proud of himself for uncovering these stories. But now it was up to him to tell them, and he must keep working.
These forsaken souls are depending on him, after all.
The record keeper glances over at his clock, and then back out the door. He’s waiting for something, for someone , to pass by. His shelter was set up perfectly, in between the major roads. Every traveler must pass through here, lest they wish to brave the Wildlands.
The record keeper looks back down at his half-filled page. This story is far from over, alas. The record keeper figures that he best continue to write down what he already knows instead of chasing what is yet to happen.
He dips the quill back into the ink, shutting his eyes and breathing deep. He opens them moments later, shaking off whatever emotion had overcome him. He then presses the pen against the parchment and gets back to work.
-
“Dad,” the little boy asks again. “Will you stop leaving?” The king does not look at his son. Guilt pulses from his every movement.
“I can’t, little one.” He murmurs, his voice thick with emotion. “I’m sorry.”
“Liar.” The little boy says, his voice tinged with hurt and anger. “You could stay, you just don’t wanna.” Sudden tears spring to his eyes, like flowers in bloom. “What did I do? What did I do wrong?”
“Nothing, baby, nothing.” The king tries to reassure, his own eyes watering. “It’s not you, it’s me.”
“Dad.” The little boy tries once more. “Please don’t go.”
The king hesitates. His tired eyes flash with emotion, buried deep beneath the surface. He shuts his eyes slowly, the unreadable expression returning.
The little boy’s heart sinks, as the expression is all-too familiar. It’s the one the king wears every time he flees again.
“I’m sorry.” The king spreads his great grey wings and runs to the edge of the roof. The little boy cries out after him, stumbling across the dully illuminated grey bricks. He skids to a halt at the edge, watching as the king soars away, climbing into the embrace of the stars.
And the little boy,
And the little boy sobs.
Again.
-
It was far from the last time the little boy would cry.
But eventually, he would quit caring, because the little boy would grow used to being alone.
-
Wilbur awoke slowly.
The light from the morning seeped in through transparent silvery blinds. The golden hue illuminated his room, turning the many shades of blue various tones of amber and orange. He yawned, sitting up.
Wilbur grabbed a blanket and threw it over his shoulders. He ambled over to the window, peering outside into the courtyard, nudging the blinds aside.
It was the height of summer, but that didn’t stop the frigid temperatures from setting in during the confines of the nights. Wilbur threw the curtains back, exposing the window and the world outside.
He exhaled, his breath clouding the glass panes. Wilbur hated being grounded. He longed to be near the sky, outside in the grass, then roaming the city streets. He sighed, crossing his arms. Maybe he would sneak out later, if he could be certain he wouldn’t be caught.
A small knock sounded from the other side of his room. Wilbur turned slowly, dragging his feet across the carpeted floor. He reached for the door when another knock sounded.
That was behind him.
Huh?
Wilbur turned in a full circle, eyes locking on the closet. The knock echoed out again.
Oh.
Wilbur scrambled over and flung the doors to the closet open. Tommy was standing on shaky legs, one little fist raised. He blinked at the open space, then looked back up at Wilbur.
“Wilby!” He called,pointing up at him. “Morning!”
“Good morning, Toms.” Wilbur said affectionately. He glazed over the nickname. He could deal with it later, he decided. It was too early for lessons.
He knelt down, looking into the closet. Henry was on the side of the little bed, at the foot of the pillow. The bed itself wasn’t messed up, save for the makeshift covers that were kicked up by the toddler’s sleeping.
“Did you sleep well—“ Wilbur began to ask, when footsteps at the end of the hall cut him off. He froze, straining to gauge where they were. The sounded like they were getting closer and closer, sending a sudden bolt of fear through him.
I’m sure it’s nothing.
This time, the next knock was definitely on his door.
Wilbur swallowed, anxious. He nudged Tommy back into the closet, holding up a finger and then miming zipping his lips. He hoped Tommy would understand what he was trying to imply.
“I’m coming!” Wilbur tugged the doors shut. He quickly scurried over to the door and flung it open.
“Morning, Wil.” Phil was standing in front of him. Wilbur blinked, confused.
“Oh, hey dad.” Wilbur said awkwardly, pulling open the door further. His father never visited his room, unless he was in trouble. It was an unspoken agreement. He resisted the urge to glance back and make sure that Tommy was hidden. That the door was fully shut, that there was no way Phil could find him.
“Can I come in?” Phil asked awkwardly, shifting uncomfortably. Wilbur rapidly shook his head.
“No, no, you can talk from out there.” He said, keeping his voice cold, his syllables clipped. Phil flinched back, but stood his ground.
“Alright.” His father took a deep breath, preparing himself. Wilbur braced himself as well, lifting his chin defiantly. He was prepared for another lecture, he supposed. All he had to do was zone out, and it would be over quickly.
“I’m sorry.”
The words shattered his mind, breaking apart Wilbur’s plan in an instant. He looked up sharply, eyes narrowing.
“What?” He demanded. His father never said sorry; they didn’t talk enough to have things to apologize for. Even after particularly bad scoldings or the occasional explosive fight, neither of them said sorry.
“I upset you last night.” Phil said, dipping his head. “And- and I wanted to apologize.” His father shifted his feet, clearly struggling to keep the words brief. There were things he wanted to say, it was clear from his body language.
Part of Wilbur wanted to hear them. Wanted to know what he had to say, wanted to see if where this was going. But the other part just wanted to back down, nod and accept and get him to leave.
He ended up going with the latter. Tommy was still in his room, and he didn’t know how quiet the toddler could stay. It was best if he got his father out of there before something happened that would lead to the kid exposing himself.
“Thanks.” He managed to say. Phil looked at him with an odd expression, one mixed with surprise and expectation. For what, Wilbur didn’t know. Probably some sort of sharp, malicious retort, one born from his inherent bitterness.
But there was nothing. Wilbur couldn’t bring himself to do it.
“Anyway.” He cleared his throat. Phil tilted his head, and began to turn away, sensing the end of the conversation. Wilbur breathed an internal sigh of relief.
A small bang sounded from his closet. Wilbur jolted up, standing up sharply. For fuck’s sake. Phil narrowed his eyes, whipping around. He peered up and over his shoulder.
“What was that?” His father inquired, beginning to step in.
“Nothing!” Wilbur yelped, shifting to block his way in. “Nothing. Nothing at all. Just something falling, I’ll pick it up later.” He crossed his fingers behind his back, praying that his father would let it go and trust him.
Thankfully, the gods seemed to be smiling on him. Phil stepped back, albeit Wilbur did not miss the way his eyes flashed with hurt at being pushed away.
Wilbur pushed down whatever emotion attempted to bubble up in retaliation. He didn’t care.
“Is that all you have to say?” Wilbur asked, struggling to keep his voice frosty. He was confused, his emotions suddenly muddled. It was so straightforward yesterday, what the hell changed?
He said sorry for making him upset.
Wilbur brushed the thought off. It didn’t matter, and it wouldn’t change anything. He repeated it like a mantra, a simple guide to keep him anchored. He had no interest in attempting to sort out whatever blasted feelings that were grasping him.
Wilbur’s hand rested on his door. He wanted expectantly for Phil to exit his area, tapping his foot against the floor. His father exhaled, the familiar sad, pained smile crossing his expression once more.
“Yes. I’ll talk to you later, then.” Phil said as Wilbur began to shepherd him away from the door. He rolled his eyes, nodding hurriedly. Please get away, Tommy please stay hidden. He smiled easily, ignoring the bead of sweat dripping down his forehead.
“Yeah, yeah, love you, I’ll—“ Wilbur froze, his hand hovering over the door. His breath caught in his throat as his brain caught up with what his mouth had elected to say. His eyes widened, and he looked up at Phil, who was wearing a mirrored expression of utter shock.
Wilbur can’t remember the last time he told his father he loved him.
He had frozen upon saying the words, time itself seeming to have stopped. They had just slipped out, as if part of some old habit. A habit that Wilbur thought he had long since abandoned, because he could not forgive and could not love his father.
Phil looked equally as surprised, and frozen in place. He made no moves, his blue eyes flashing with barely contained surprise. His mouth was parted in a small “o,” but he quickly fixed his expression.
“I- I love you, too.” His father said. Wilbur found that he didn’t want to cut him off, and didn't want to say how he “didn’t care about his love.”
What the hell was happening? Why did he suddenly care about his father again?
Maybe finding Tommy reminded him how important family is.
Wilbur shook it off immediately. No, one time thing. He was just tired from watching the kid all night, exposed and vulnerable. There was no love.
“I expect to see you at lunch.” Phil said slowly. There was no question, no offer to let him skip. Wilbur bit back a sigh. He nodded begrudgingly.
“Fine.” He muttered. “I’ll see you then.” He hurriedly shut the door, closing out his father. He would go to lunch, but he didn’t have to keep talking to him.
Wilbur counted to five before ambling over to his closet and opening the door. Tommy glanced up at him, holding Henry. The kid was playing with the stuffed cow, curdled on his makeshift bed.
“Wilby!” He exclaimed. “Wilby, Wilby, Wilby!” The toddler practically launched himself into Wilbur’s arms. He fell over, letting out a small “ oof” as he did. Tommy giggled, and Wilbur laughed along with him.
“Hey, kid.” He ruffled Tommy’s hair. “Good job staying quiet.” Tommy beamed up at him. Wilbur ignored the hangers that had crashed to the ground. It was probably Tommy who did that, but in the end, Phil didn’t find him, and the secret was safe.
“Can we pway?” The toddler asked. Wilbur glanced up at the clock. Three hours until noon. He turned back to the toddler.
“‘Course, Toms. What do you wanna do?”
-
Lunch was dull. It was awkward as Wilbur had predicted, none of them wishing to speak to each other. Techno picked at his food, barely eating a bite. Wilbur shoved the meal down, eager to escape. Phil watched in dismay as the family continued to fall apart.
A typical family meal, if you asked Wilbur.
At least playing with Tommy had been fun. The kid certainly had an imagination. Stories of monsters and gods, villains and heroes. Stories of running and escaping, and happy endings.
At least there was a happy ending after the stories Tommy weaved.
Wilbur didn’t ask questions.
He had his suspicions of what had happened in Tommy’s past. Perhaps someday, Tommy would tell him.
But that day certainly wasn’t today, and it likely wouldn’t be for ages.
“Hello?” Wilbur called as he opened the door to his room. His gaze slid to the closet. He had elected to leave it open. No guards would intrude on his room without permission, he was sure of it. He figured it would be safe for Tommy to roam.
The toddler came charging out of the closet, giggling and beaming. He waved his arms over his head.
“Hi!” He called, grinning lopsidedly. “Y’re back!” Wilbur had discovered that the kid could speak in somewhat full sentences, albeit slightly slurred. He would help him with his Common Speak soon, he had resolved. Whoever had originally taught him did a terrible job. Most kids that were Tommy’s age could say many simple words with ease, yet he struggled with basic ones such as “thanks” and “your.”
It made his blood boil.
Wilbur knelt down, and he set down all of the food he had stolen for Tommy from the lunch. The toddler ambled closer, staring at the cheese and crackers curiously.
“I wasn’t sure what you wanted.” Wilbur admitted. “I can get something else if you—“ He barely had a chance to finish his sentence before Tommy had all but fallen on the food. Wilbur scooted closer, making sure the toddler didn’t choke in his hurried eating.
“You sure were hungry, little guy.” Wilbur said after a moment, examining the now-empty plate. He was mildly impressed. “Techno used to eat that quickly. Maybe you’re his long lost brother.” The laughter died in his throat.
Wilbur pursed his lips as he mentioned his brother. He hated reminiscing on the past. Yet dreams continued to plague him, constant tellings of what had happened and what went wrong. And then the daily reminders, casual things that shouldn’t carry the weight of heartbreak.
“T’ank you, Wilby!” Tommy said, beaming. It snapped him out of his thoughts, drawing him back to the world like a meteor in orbit. He smiled softly, chuckling. That nickname had stuck. Part of him hated it, yes, but… some of him relished in it.
“Wilbur.” He said slowly. “My name is Wilbur.” Tommy shook his head rigorously.
“Wilby.” The toddler declares. “Y’er Wilby.” Wilbur stifled a sigh, simply opting to pick the child up and plop him onto his bed.
“Wilb ur. ” He instructed sharply. Tommy flinched back suddenly, the kid’s pupils dilating. He immediately drew back, worry lining his features. Shit, shit, shit, what did he just do?
“Wait, no, it’s okay.” Wilbur tried, turning his palms face up slowly. Tommy eyed him nervously, mimicking the look of a caged animal. He was terrified. Wilbur swallowed thickly.
“I promise I won’t hurt you.” He murmured softly. “I promise.” His emotions swirled in his gut, leaving a sour taste in his mouth as he waited for Tommy to start to calm down. The kid was shaking violently, but the tremors were starting to die down. He wouldn’t meet Wilbur’s gaze.
He hesitantly reached forward and took Tommy’s tiny hand in his. Wilbur maneuvered himself onto the bed, holding the toddler’s hand. The two sat in silence.
Tommy pressed his face into his side, the tremors finally ceasing. “S-sowwy.” He mumbled. “Didn’t mean ta… plwease don’t be mad…”
Wilbur hugged Tommy closer, his heart practically falling apart. “Tommy, I could never be mad at you for that.” The toddler sniffles slightly, rubbing his eyes to hide slow tears.
Wilbur scooped Tommy up and held him in his lap, gently bouncing him on one knee. He remembered his mother doing this when he was upset. It never failed to calm him down, and he hoped it would work for Tommy.
Sure enough, the kid had relaxed within five minutes. Tommy’s breathing had evened out, his eyes no longer misted over with tears.
“You can call me Wilby.” Wilbur whispered. “I don’t mind.” Tommy grinned up at him, little arms hugging him.
“Okay, Wilby.” Tommy said cheerfully, as if the past ten minutes hadn’t happened. It only added to Wilbur’s morbid curiosity.
Gods, he wanted to know what happened. He wanted to know who he was going to tear apart.
He threw a wayward glance at his clock. It was around one thirty, the afternoon sun high in the sky, light rays beaming off of his clock. Wilbur wondered what Niki, Jack, and Eret were doing.
They were probably at the hideout, making stupid bets or daring each other to do dumb things or basking in the glory of whoever they stole from today. They were probably laughing and having a good time per usual.
He hoped they missed him. Maybe they did, or maybe they didn’t care that he was gone. Maybe they were happy to be rid of him for a day, not have to worry about him. Maybe they were glad to catch a moment without him, of how things used to be for them.
Wilbur shuddered, forcing the thoughts down. He couldn’t let himself fall down that rabbit hole. As he bounced Tommy, he let his gaze drift to the window.
The upper city smiled back at him. The tallest towers reached for the clouds that lazily drifted above the empire’s capital. He stood up, still holding Tommy while lazily bobbing him up and down, and sauntered over to the window.
“Man.” He sighed. “I wanna go outside.” Tommy didn’t reply, the toddler having rested his head on Wilbur’s shoulder, eyes fluttering shut. He pursed his lips, gently combing his fingers through Tommy’s hair.
“You’re so cute.” He muttered, another rush of affection hitting him. Wilbur turned back to his window, fully pulling back his curtains.
Theoretically, he could totally fit through his window.
It wouldn’t be as easy as it used to be, but he could still do it. He would just have to make sure to pull it shut again. Then there was the issue of being quiet on the roofs and gates as he got past the guards in the palace. And of course, getting to the hideout without someone figuring out he was gone.
The odds were long, but man it would be worth it.
Wilbur glanced down at the sleeping toddler in his arms. He walked over to his closet, setting the kid down in the makeshift bed. He tucked him in, placing Henry the cow next to him. Wilbur smiled fondly.
He stood up and stretched, pulling his rough spin clothes out from above the kid. He was careful not to let a single thread brush Tommy.
Wilbur changed quickly, pulling off his palace attire and throwing his incognito clothes on. He slid his arms neatly into the tattered trench coat he favored, pulling on his gloves as quickly as possible.
The clock still favored him. He had plenty of time until dinner, plenty of time until sundown. Wilbur grinned. He was looking forward to this. Challenging himself however he could, his agility and stealth pushed to its limits. His heart accelerated at the thought, adrenaline already pumping through his veins.
Wilbur grabbed his hat, pushing his messy brown locks into place beneath the red beanie. Stay hidden. That was the number one rule whenever he fled the confines of the palace.
Being spotted was a death sentence. Not literally, of course, but Phil would definitely bolt the windows shut if Wilbur got caught sneaking out.
He could picture the worry in his father’s eyes. He paused, fingers brushing over the window lock.
Wilbur hadn’t felt this conflicted about sneaking out in ages. He hadn’t cared about what his father thought for years. So why did he suddenly hate the thought of disappointing him?
Because he checked on you after a fight for the first time in forever. It means nothing.
Wilbur’s grip tightened on the windowsill. He did not care. He didn’t give a single fuck. Nothing would ever change that ever again, it was all too damaged now.
Wilbur turned around, and he grabbed his bag, full of some food and coins. Wilbur strode over to the window. Niki and the others were waiting, probably more casting bets on how long he was grounded for. He longed to be part of that conversation, to be with his friends.
A small hand tugged on his jacket.
“Wilby.” Tommy began. Wilbur jolted. He hadn’t heard the kid get up. He must have realized he had stopped bouncing him, and the abrupt change woke him up. Tommy hesitated before speaking again. “Are you gonna leave?” The dismay was clear in his voice.
Wilbur’s heart practically stops.
“Dad? Are you gonna leave again?” Phil does not respond, instead taking off and leaving Wilbur alone, and he’s gone, gone, gone, and he wouldn’t be coming back for months or years or longer—
He remembered the crushing feeling of abandonment, of knowing that he was second best, not enough, because his father ran and ran and ran and didn’t stop.
“Wilby?” Blue eyes shown with emotion, dragging Wilbur back to reality. His little fist was clenched at his side. His lower lip wobbled, the toddle fighting back obvious tears.
Wilbur glanced at the window, curtains fluttering in the light breeze. He can just make out the towers of the city. He looked back at Tommy, his blue eyes mournful. His heart clenched, and then he proceeded to shut the window.
His friends could wait a few days.
Tommy couldn’t.
“No, Toms.” Wilbur replied. Tommy’s gaze lights up, his smile broadening. “I’m not going anywhere.”
-
The beast is hunting.
He stands alone on the precipice of a great rock, surveying the expansive territory of the Wildlands. His hand falls to rest on his sword. The steel underneath is stained silver-red, vermillion having sunk deep into the small divots of the blade. On his back, a hunting rifle rests atop his forest green cape.
Beside him, two followers stand. One is like a living flame, quick and dangerous, burning bright and wearing his heart on his sleeve. The flame is unafraid of what the future holds; he is following blindly, with minimal questions.
The other is a restless sleeper. He lives in a state of lucid dreaming, drifting throughout his days. He follows because he has nowhere else to be, and fears that no one would understand his inner turmoil like the beast does.
All three of them have a drive, a purpose. Only one of them truly knows what theirs is.
“What are we doing out here?” The flame asks. His black coat flutters in the wind, twin pistols strapped to his legs. The flame favors explosives and guns, weapons of power. He adjusts his white headband, which loosely holds back coal black hair.
The beast adjusts his mask, the snow colored porcelain resting against a hidden face. He bites back a sigh as he turns to face his comrade.
“We’re searching.” The beast replies. He pulls a compass out from his satchel that was loosely slung over his shoulder. He opens it, letting the thin red arrow spin, until it points northbound once more. He looks up, narrowing his eyes.
“Still looking for her?” The flame says with a sigh. “You know… perhaps it’s time to give it up.” The beast wheels on him, his anger spiking.
“Do you know what she has?” The beast snarls. “ Who she has?” The flame shifts uncomfortably, drawing in on himself. The restless sleeper looks up, hand drifting to a rest on the stainless steel dagger hanging from his hip.
He isn’t sure who he would fight for should a fight rise up amongst them. All the restless sleeper knows is that he will fight.
The flame stands up tall and nods once. “Right. That kid.” He spits out the last word with comptent. The restless sleeper sighs.
“That kid ,” the beast begins, “is the key to our success.” The tone invites no challenge, and the flame knows it. He smooths back his hair and steps down, eyes flashing warily.
The beast lifts his chin. He turns back to the terrain below him. It’s a tangled mirth of trees, dark jungled branches stretching toward the sky. Rich greens blot out the sun, encasing the interior of the forest from view. Growls of jungle animals can be heard from below, reaching their eardrums as it echoes off the bark of the trees and the stone walls of the mountain range.
As the beast pulls his compass back out, checking their direction, the restless sleeper steps forward. He moves to the side of the flame and the beast, staring into the canopy of the trees.
He does not want to go down, he decides.
The jungle is wild and dangerous. Enclosed and away from the sky. No clear escape, no way to run.
The restless sleeper does not like that, no.
He can only hope that the beast’s next heading draws them away from the cursed land.
The restless sleeper moves his glasses, careful to keep his eyes hidden. They are dull, the color seemingly drained from tired irises, the formally warm chocolate brown turned a brittle sand tan. Circles dark as night plague under his eyes, and no light shines back from his pupils.
The restless sleeper is a tired man, but deep beneath the surface of his exhaustion, a steady drive burns. His motivation may not be as obvious as the beast’s or the flame’s, but it is still there nonetheless.
As rings true with most followers, he lives to make others proud.
( The record keeper pauses. He wishes he could have told the restless sleeper that the world did not revolve around serving others, and that it was okay to break away and do the right thing for the world— and himself.
But alas, the record keeper had been a follower once too).
“There.” The beast points with a gloved finger. The restless sleeper and flame follow his mark, down into the tangled depths of the jungle below.
“Down- down there?” The flame’s voice cracks once. The beast, unbeknownst to the followers, lifts an unimpressed brow beneath his mask as he turns to face them. Instead of seeing his disapproval, they see a blank mask, an unreadable forefront.
“Yes.” The beast says shortly. He steps off the outcropping of rocks and slides down into the convoluted depths of the dark woods. The flame shrugs as he looks away from the restless sleeper. He follows in the beast’s steps, leaping from the stone and disappearing into the murks of the woods.
The restless sleeper peers down, cautious. He does not want to go down there. He knows it will be dangerous, and it could result in their deaths. But the beast was insistent that was where the runner was, and the restless sleeper had sworn to follow him.
He takes a deep breath before plunging down into the depths of the jungle.
The restless sleeper made a promise, and what choice did he have other than to keep it?
Notes:
My spanish teacher is talking to me as I post.
No really, I’m sitting at a desk. In front of the class.
It’s fine, I already finished the class for the semester we’re just watching a movie.
ANYWAY sorry for the late update! *hands you a chapter with plot*
My beta asked me to call you readers my woppahs. I refused. You can thank me now.
The beta wished to be heard. They said, and I quote “Call me Big Man Simmy, the coolest most pogchamp child”
Anyway hope you guys are doing well! Summer break is here/around the corner, which means (hopefully) more free time!
I probably have more to say and just forgot. Lmao.
Anyway! Stay safe out there, see you soon!
Chapter 4: Dancing In A World Alone
Summary:
“If anyone comes into the room, and if they open the closet.” Wilbur began to instruct, speaking clearly. “Shout ‘die’ at them. It usually shocks people into silence.” Tommy nodded sagely.
“Die.” He echoed, his voice solemn. Wilbur smiled with approval, ruffling his hair.
“Good.” He affirmed. The toddler grinned broadly.
“Die!” Tommy said again, brightly. “I like that word.” Wilbur chuckled, standing up.
“Me too, little buddy.” He smirked.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The king is grieving.
The king has been caught in a perpetual loop, he knows this for certain. Some days, he thinks he is okay, and the next, he can barely get out of bed. He sleepwalks through each hour.
His grief has lessened over time, but it still haunts him. It hangs over him like a shadow, dogging his steps. The king tries to shake it off, but it clings to him.
And the king hates it. He hates the way it affects and makes him feel. It’s better than it has been in years, but he can ever fully shake it.
He still suffers through each day, no matter how bad it is. He has a job to do, after all. He cannot neglect his duties, not again. He has promised himself never to let himself fall like he did in the past.
The king cries himself to sleep some nights. He cries for everything that is lost, until his exhaustion claims him and he succumbs to darkness. He wakes up with tears stains on his cheeks.
It happens left often then it used to, but the king still mourns, and he still sobs. He walks around with a heavy weight on his chest, but he will not let it break him apart ever again.
Sometimes, he thinks back to the worst days. After his queen died, and when he fully lost himself.
-
Originally, the king flees. He runs from his duties, his job, the world. He runs away from everything, afraid to face the kingdom after the death of his love.
Running from the kingdom wasn’t the worst thing he did, though. He knew he could afford to neglect his duties, his administration even agreeing it was best he took time away to collect himself.
No, the worst he did was abandon his children.
The king had left them behind when he fled. He barely spared them a good-bye, too wrapped up in his grief to realize that they needed him. That they could share their pain and support each other.
But no, the king hadn’t been able to come to that conclusion. He left his two sons behind.
It was one of the worst mistakes of his life. It still is.
He thinks he ran because he was afraid. No, not was. He is afraid. The king is afraid to form attachments again. Fate has a cruel mind, and eventually, everyone dies. And the king’s heart is already ladened with grief so heavy he fears it may break him.
Why would he want to have people he loves if he’s just going to have to say goodbye at the end of the day?
The king hates that he thinks that way. He doesn’t want to be so distant. He looks at his kingdom from afar and he cries, because he can feel himself drifting away.
The first year is the hardest. He thinks about staying away forever. He thinks about staying in the solitude of the mountains. He thinks about simply vanishing forever. They would tell stories about his disappearance. He would become nothing more than a folklore.
His son would ascend the throne when he came of age. The little boy would be a good ruler someday. And his warrior brother would be there to help defend him. They would surely be there for each other.
They didn’t need him.
The king could just… leave.
But that passes after he witnesses an attack on one of the out villages. In his absence, the kingdom had grown weak. The king had flung himself into that battle, barely pausing to think about the potential consequences of his actions. If he dies, he dies. He knows he must fight for his people.
And he fights. He takes a sword against the rouges, and when he loses it in the heat of battle, he fights tooth and nail. The king walks away bearing new scars and a sense of renewed drive.
He remembers why he cares about his people. He remembers why he cares about his nation. He refuses to let himself be disattached from his home again.
The king knows he can’t go back yet. But he will return, because it’s what he is meant to do.
-
The king receives a warm welcome home from his people. It takes him three long years to return to rule, but he manages to bring himself back to the Empire.
His advisers help him return to kingship. Adjusting back from being a recluse in the mountains back to the literal emperor of a nation.
While the kingdom may have embraced his return, his family did not.
It hurts, but the king knows he had ruined things. He ran away from everything and everyone. He fled from his life, because he was too afraid to bear the weight of the world on his shoulders.
And now his sons hate him. He can barely stand to look at him, and the king can’t blame him.
It takes another year for the first change to come.
Things had been stagnant between them. Neither of his sons interacted with him, and the king could sense the distance between the pair as well. This fractured family was his fault. It made his stomach churn.
But the king does not stop trying. He practically begs for forgiveness, apologizes over and over again. It takes time, but results are eventually yielded.
The warrior shows him mercy first. The king confines his fears in him, and the warrior tells him his. They both cry at the end of the conversation. The king cries from relief and grief, the feelings so jumbled he can’t separate the emotions from one another.
It doesn’t matter. He managed to make up with one of his sons, and he is happy. The warrior and the king fall back into place, and the first crack in the family is sealed.
His other son is less inclined to speak to him.
He avoids him every time the king tries to talk to him. He exits the room whenever he arrives. He locks himself in his bedroom at night, and the king cannot get through to him.
He eventually gives up, backing away. His son would talk to him when he was ready. He had to hope he would, anyway.
-
Years passed, and nothing changed.
The king still doesn’t give up.
-
Phil stares at the locked door. He raises his hand to knock, but thinks better of it. He exhales slowly, ignoring the familiar bite of tears and sting of grief.
He turns away and walks down the hallway. Maybe someday it would be okay, but it wasn’t time yet.
-
Puffy’s boots are soaked as she races through the jungle.
She’s been navigating it for days, journeying through this hellish terrain. Leaves are tangled in her hair, and she doesn’t have time to stop to pull them out. She can’t remember the last time she slept for more than a few hours.
Stopping means resignation, and resignation means being caught.
Being caught by the Hunters. Being caught and charged with treason. Being caught and executed by her own—
Puffy shook the thoughts off. No, she wouldn’t be caught. After all, she knows every trick the Hunters will try and use. She knows every move, and she can stay two steps ahead. She helped teach them, and the student rarely is able to best the master.
Puffy slows down, her chest heaving as she gasps for breath. She leans heavily against a tree, pulling out her water canteen and taking a slow sip. Her throat burned and begged for more, but she forced herself to ration it. She couldn’t afford to make herself sick.
There was a river ahead of her, the water an ugly mix of brown and sea green. It was wide, the bank well out of jumping range. Its waters whipped against one another, the rapids painfully clear as little white capped waves broke apart and reformed over and over again.
Puffy really doesn’t want to cross it. But she can’t turn around, not without risking running into the Hunters. They are definitely on her trail, she knows this. She purposefully left a semblance of trail, for Tommy’s sake.
Gods, she hopes someone found the kid. She hopes he’s safe and with a family that will love him and take care of him.
Puffy wishes she could have saved Tommy sooner. She hadn’t known what had been happening to the child for years. But now he was out of that situation, and had a chance to live a normal life.
Puffy would gladly give her life for that kid’s future, she decides. It might make up for her other shortcomings.
She takes in a shuddering breath, and stands up. Her time to rest is over. She has to keep moving, and get across this damn river. Puffy eyes it cautiously, pacing the bank.
The muddy waters swirled before her. She swallows thickly. The water could be deep, too deep for her to wade across. Puffy secures her satchel across her shoulder, shifting it so it’s across her back instead.
She has no choice except to try. If she stands still any longer, it will be game over for her.
And maybe Tommy. If they capture her, gods know what they’ll do to her to get their hands back on the kid—
Stop it. She closes her eyes briefly, shunning the thoughts. She cannot afford this train of thought to progress any further.
Puffy hesitantly tests the water, kneeling down and pressing her hand against the surface. She draws it back, rising to her full height. It is cold, the water still rippling from her contact with it.
Puffy takes a deep breath. She steps into the river, ignoring the sudden chill that races up her spine. Her heart pounds faster and faster as she walks further out into the river. The water soon rises to her hips, and she begins to walk on her toes.
She reaches the middle of the rushing water, the liquid halfway up her torso. Puffy prays that this is the deepest point of the river.
She continues to walk, ignoring the way the mud from the river bottom threatens to spill up and into her boots. The river finally starts to slant up, and Puffy can’t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
Her clothes are soaking wet, the dirty river water dripping off her shirt. Puffy sighs, leaning against a tree and dumping the water out of her boots one by one. She cast a glance back at the raging river, scowling once. The rest of her clothes would have to dry on the way.
Puffy continues to walk, shoulders sagging as the jungle continues to get more convoluted. She picks her way through the tangled mire, careful not to break any branches along the way. She has to be gentle with the foliage, lest she wants to give the Hunters a clear path to follow.
The night has long since fallen when Puffy finally stops. She leans against a tree, eyeing a new slope up and over a great outcropping of rocks.
“Probably a good place to rest.” She muttered out loud. It has the high ground she needs to guard herself from intruders, and is above the jungle floor where creatures lurk.
Puffy has only just begun the ascend when she hears something on the wind.
She freezes, hand hovering over a new grip. Surely not. Puffy’s hands involuntarily start to tremble. She begins to climb faster, desperate to find somewhere to hide.
The sound echoes again. Definitely voices, not silent enough to avoid detection, and far closer than Puffy is comfortable with. Her stomach drops. Please.
Her hand collided with a flat stone sheet. A small ledge, just big enough for her to lay on. The voices sound again, even closer than they were seconds ago. Puffy has to hurry. She will not be found today.
She hoists herself up and over the ledge. Puffy’s heart is pounding as she waits for the voices to pass. She hardly dares to breathe, pressing herself against the cliff side. She mouths prayers to the gods, begging for them to grant her mercy.
After what seems like an eternity, the voices finally pass, dying down and fading into the distance. Puffy counts to twenty before peering over the ledge’s side. She breathes a sigh of relief upon realizing she’s alone again.
Puffy slides down from the cliff side, picking her way back to the forest floor. If those people were Hunters, then she best head the opposite direction while she still can. She pulls her tattered hood over her head and sets out. No time for rest tonight.
It’s a long way to the next city, and she best get there before her supplies run out… or the Hunters find her.
-
The beast is lurking. He grows closer every day.
-
It had been three days since Wilbur brought Tommy home.
And if he was being honest, it was three days of hell. Running around and making sure Tommy had everything he needed, while also keeping him a secret, was a challenge.
It was one Wilbur embraced, however. He was never one to back away from something, after all.
Wilbur found out quickly that Tommy despised baths. He screamed and fought him whenever it was time for one, and Wilbur panicked every time because the kid was so damn loud. He shushed him, and it usually worked, but it did little to reassure Wilbur that they would not be discovered.
Tommy always flung water in his face in his struggles to break free. Wilbur’s hair was always a mess afterward, his brown hair soaked and clinging to his scalp.
Wilbur hadn’t cared, though. He had dug this grave, and he was not backing out.
So despite all the little fits Tommy threw, Wilbur still successfully gave him a bath. He was still shocked no one came to check on all the noise that had been coming from the bathroom. Not that he was complaining, of course. He just thanked his lucky stars and moved on.
Trying to brush Tommy’s hair had been a feat on its own. Wilbur hadn’t realized how matted it was until the brush got stuck in the child’s hair. He swore loudly, stepping back.
“Oh gods, Toms, hold on for a second…” He trailed off, biting his lip. Tommy was completely still, the little boy’s face made of stone. Wilbur swallowed thickly.
“This might hurt.” He confessed. “I’m really sorry.” Wilbur wrapped his hands around the hairbrush and pulled, dislodging it from the tangled mess of Tommy’s hair.
The kid whimpered slightly, hands flying to the spot where the brush had once been. Wilbur’s heart sank, and immediately moved to face him.
“Oh man, Tommy I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you, are you okay?” He blubbered, guilt overtaking him. He rubbed his forehead, muttering to himself. Tommy tilted his head as he looked up at him, curious.
“‘S alright.” He said, almost hesitantly. “Didn’t hurt dat much.”
“Do you want me to stop?” Wilbur asked earnestly. “We can try again later.” Tommy shook his head, lower lip jutting out.
“Wanna fix my hair.” He proclaimed. He crossed his arms, a determined glint in his eyes. “Stupid hairbrush won’t scare me!”
Wilbur gnawed on his lip anxiously. He didn’t want to hurt Tommy, but he could understand how awful tangled, knotted hair could be. It was uncomfortable, and although brushing it definitely would hurt, he supposed it would be best to fix it.
“Okay.” Wilbur agreed. He walked over to the closet and gently picked up Henry, then jogged back over to Tommy. He handed the kid his stuffed cow. “When it hurts, just hold on tight to Henry.” He instructed gently.
Tommy nodded, the kid setting his jaw. Wilbur exhaled slowly, and began to start brushing again.
It must have taken a half hour to work out all the tangles. Tommy was a trooper through it all, barely flinching or crying out whenever a particularly messy one was undone.
By the end of it, his hair was in much better condition than Wilbur thought was possible. After washing it as well, the blonde locks looked like sunbathed honey.
Actually, all of the bathing and cleaning up helped Tommy a lot. He looked healthy, his eyes already shining a little brighter than the first day. Wilbur had felt a surge of pride, knowing he was helping Tommy be happy.
He really did want the best for this kid, and he would do everything in his power to make sure it happened. It was a mantra he repeated in his head. It felt good to help someone else. And seeing Tommy smile… well, that was all the reward he ever needed.
The next step was stealing some new clothes. He had ended up waiting two days before forming a semblance of a plan to get him some. He didn’t want to leave Tommy alone for very long, and going on the hunt for new clothes would force him to leave Tommy alone for at least an hour.
And given how clingy the kid was, he hadn’t wanted to do it yet. Not until Tommy could be certain Wilbur wouldn’t abandon him.
But finally, Wilbur decided it was time.
Tommy’s had been battered, the shirt he discovered to be white ripped and torn at the sleeves and bottom. It had been so discolored initially that Wilbur thought it was tan. Tommy’s pants were in the same condition, the brown cloth all but shredded at the bottom.
So naturally, Wilbur went to steal some new apparel from the laundry room.
He was practically a master thief at this point. He could totally pull it off; besides, there were never any guards in there. It was usually deserted in the middle of the day, during lunchtime when breaks for the staff were allotted. So Wilbur could just sneak in there, find some toddler sized clothes, and get out before anyone noticed he had been there.
It was a foolproof plan.
“I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Wilbur promised as he pulled one the door to his room. Tommy didn’t protest, instead sitting on the floor of his room. He was playing absentmindedly with Henry and a stuffed polar bear Wilbur had found and given to him. He smiled fondly, then exited the room and shut his door.
He hoped he could be quick enough to avoid anyone coming to his room without invitation. His only concern was if Phil or Techno came knocking and he wasn’t there. Of course, the chances were fairly slim, but given what had happened a few days ago, he was loath to take any chances.
Wilbur jogged down the hall, sliding down the banister of the main stairs. He made sure to cling to the shadows of the vast halls, keeping out of sight of everyone. He finally reached the laundry room, at the bottom of the palace. Wilbur nudged open the door, peering inside cautiously.
His heart sank.
There were people in the room.
Why the hell were there people in the room?
Wilbur began to back away. Maybe he had miscalculated the time, maybe they were working through the break, maybe, maybe, maybe.
Either way, it changed things.
Wilbur returned to his room, dejected. He was determined to find Tommy clothes, and he wanted to do it today . Wilbur began to pace the room. Tommy was still playing with the toys, making small sound effects as he did.
Wilbur paused after a few minutes, turning to the window. He hasn’t wanted to consider this option, but… but he could always sneak out to the city.
It may even be safer than stealing some from the laundry room. If he went to the city and bought some (or stole some— that wasn’t ever off the table—) then there would be no apparel from the palace that would go missing.
Wilbur gritted his teeth, making up his mind. He sighed, turning to his closet. He pulled out his commoner clothes, turning the rough spin over in his hands.
He changed quickly, pulling on his familiar coat and securing his hat. It was routine at this point, his movements robotic. Tommy finally glanced up at him, tilting his head.
Wilbur pulled open the window. He had a few hours. He could definitely make it to the upper town, find some new clothes, and make it back before sundown. It would be a fun trial, one he was already itching to begin.
Wilbur exhaled, then turned to face Tommy. The toddler was staring up at him with wide eyes, shining like jewels. Wilbur smiled, kneeling down.
“I gotta go out for a bit, Tommy.” He says, careful to keep his tone benign. “I’ll be back as soon as I can, okay?”
“Promise you’ll come back?” Tommy asked instantly, his voice wavering. Wilbur swallowed heavily, throat bobbing.
“Yes. I’ll be back, I’ll always come back.” He said, sweeping the toddler into a hug. “I’ll always find my way back to you.” Tommy beamed at him, his doubt dissipating like morning dew.
“I trust you, Wilby.” He declared. Wilbur’s heart clenched, and he hugged the toddler tighter.
“Thanks, Toms.” He whispered. Tommy hugs him back. Wilbur gently releases him, placing him down on the floor. He straightens up, flexing his shoulders lightly.
“Okay bud, can you go wait in the closet?” He asked Tommy. The kid nodded in affirmation, teetering over to the makeshift room. Wilbur followed quickly, kneeling down. Tommy looked up at him expectantly.
“If anyone comes into the room, and if they open the closet.” Wilbur began to instruct, speaking clearly. “Shout ‘die’ at them. It usually shocks people into silence.” Tommy nodded sagely.
“Die.” He echoed, his voice solemn. Wilbur smiled with approval, ruffling his hair.
“Good.” He affirmed. The toddler grinned broadly.
“Die!” Tommy said again, brightly. “I like that word.” Wilbur chuckled, standing up.
“Me too, little buddy.” He smirked. “Now, stay quiet. I’ll be back before the sun falls.” Wilbur strode over to his window, unlocking it smoothly. He pulled open the glass barrier. A placid breeze hit his face, barely strong enough to shift his hair around.
It was a good day for a run to the city. Wilbur grinned, the thrill of the adventure already thrumming through his veins. He looked back at Tommy, who was sitting in the closet, and winked once. The kid waved at him, then reached up and managed to pull the closet shut.
“See you soon.” Wilbur said out loud. He turned back to the outside, eyes tracing his soon to be path. Now.
Wilbur leapt out the window, sliding onto the roof. He inched along slowly, then took off running, sliding down and landing in the courtyard. He scaled the familiar chain link fence with ease.
One last sliver of doubt stuck to him, clinging to his mind. Wilbur shook it off. Tommy said he was okay with him going out for a bit. He had no reason to be guilty or worried.
It would all be fine. After all, what’s the worst that could happen?
(Wilbur knew the worst, but there was absolutely no way it would happen. He had been careful about covering his tracks. No one would find Tommy, he was sure of it.)
-
Technoblade regretted many things.
One of those things was definitely deciding to look for Wilbur.
His brother had been acting weird for a good number of days. Techno thought little of it at first. It really didn’t matter to him what Wilbur decided to do with his free time.
He couldn’t let Wilbur harbor whatever secret he was forever. This leads to the reason as to why Techno was searching for him. They may not be as close as they used to be, but he still wanted to know whatever was weighing heavily on his mind.
And then he vanished today.
Techno had looked everywhere for him. He checked the library first, expected to find his brother sorting through stacks of volumes about whatever subject had peaked his interest this week. But the room was all but abandoned, leaving him to scratch his head as to where to look next.
He checked the training halls, his gaze lingering on the battered dummies in the corner, waiting to be fixed. Those were his fault. Techno exhaled softly and turned away. He hadn’t expected to find Wilbur there anyway.
He searched every inch of the palace, save for one room. Deep down, Techno knew he should have checked there first. It was where his brother was most of the time, anyway.
He stood outside Wilbur’s room, feeling more frightened than he had in years. Techno had trained himself to fear nothing , and yet confronting his brother struck terror into his heart.
Techno bit back a sigh, reaching up and knocking on the door twice. Silence met him. He counted to five, then tried again. Nothing.
Wilbur usually answered. If not physically, then with words. The silence was… surely he didn’t… he wasn’t stupid to sneak out now was he?
Techno was well aware of his brother’s antics. He didn’t care, but leaving the palace without permission when he was grounded was plain dumb.
He had no idea what would have driven his brother to sneak out. Maybe it was part of the reason he was acting so weird. Techno shrugged to himself, then pushed open the door. He would ask him when he got back.
Wilbur’s room was sparse. His bed wasn’t made, pale blue covers shoved aside and draping off the mattress. A few stray books littered the floor and his nightstand. Wilbur’s window was open, the curtains thrown aside. Evidence he had snuck out. Techno shook his head, disappointed. His brother had once again gone against better judgment, and Techno hoped he wouldn’t get in trouble again .
All he could do was wait now, he supposed—
Techno froze as he heard a sound come from the closet. It wasn’t a loud noise, more like a mouse skittering through the walls. Small footsteps, so light Techno almost missed them, echoed from within the off room.
An intruder.
The palace was seldom breached, but it had been done before. There were clear instances that came to mind, times full of stark terror. Which is why Techno never walked around unarmed.
His hand fell to his dagger as he crept closer, moving softly. Techno danced across the room, careful to not make a sound.
His hand was firmly clasped around his dagger as he approached the closet. Techno’s heart was hammering in his chest, but he kept his face still as steel while he reached for the doors of the closet. He counted to five and ripped the doors open.
At first, he thought he was dreaming.
“Holy shit.” Techno said blankly, hands falling limp at his side. Owlish blue eyes blinked back at him. Small hands clutched a stuffed cow. A child was sitting on a blanket inside Wilbur’s closet.
Techno blinked, rubbing his eyes. When he reopened them, there was still a kid there, whose arms were now crossed and a pout across his face. He sighed, a headache starting to form in his temples.
“What in the name of the gods did Wilbur do now,” He mumbled, “To end up with an orphan in his closet?”
“Die.” The kid spat. Techno blinked, mildly surprised.
Nope, he was definitely awake.
“What.”
“Die.” He repeated. Techno opened his mouth to say more, then shut it again. No, it was best to just wait for answers. Wilbur wasn’t here, but he would surely be back soon. The sun was setting and he was grounded. He couldn’t afford to be out for long.
So Technoblade sat with the kid, plopping down in front of the toddler. The kid stared back, narrowing his eyes. Techno did the mature thing and did not stick his tongue out at him. He kept his arms uncrossed, however, ready to grab the child in case he made a dash for the door.
“I’m not letting you out of my sight.” He vowed, tracking the child’s every movement. The kid didn’t move, his eyes steely and full of irritation. But underneath it, Techno could detect a small trace of… fear.
Techno knew he could be terrifying. Despite his age, he was one of the best combatants in the palace. He could best the captain of the guard in hand to hand, and his swordsmanship was impeccable. He had thrown himself into his training, after everything that had happened.
And with his affliction, violence came naturally.
Techno shut the thoughts out, exhaling. He could feel their whispers clawing at the back of his mind, threatening to rise up and take hold. No. He grabbed them and shoved them back down.
Letting go was both awful and freeing. He was in a trance where nothing mattered but his own two hands. His actions were scarcely his own when he fell down the rabbit hole. The muddled screams in his head drowned out the sense of reason within him. He became… an animal.
Stop.
Techno violently shook his head, clearing it. The kid flinched back, eyes darting across the room. Techno froze. The child’s fear had grown, his knees curling to his chest. He was making himself smaller, to appear less threatening and weak.
Techno had no idea what to do. Dealing with children was never his forte. Wilbur would be back soon anyway, and he could help calm the kid down. After all, the child was in his closet.
Sure enough, a window slid open behind Techno.
“Wilby!” The child exclaimed, standing up and teetering to the window. Techno turned around, following the kid slowly.
“Hey, Toms.” Wilbur said, a foreign affection lacing his tone. His brother knelt down and ruffled the kid’s hair, murmuring quiet words of comfort. Techno was surprised to feel a stab of jealousy. He would never admit it out loud, but he missed the way he and Wilbur used to be, how close they were.
Techno shook it off quickly. No, he was not here to wallow in self-pity. He was here for answers.
“Hey, Wilby.” Techno deadpanned. His brother’s head jolted up, eyes widening with realization.
“Techno, I can explain—“ Wilbur babbled immediately, standing up. He raised a hand, cutting his brother off. Wilbur’s breathing was heavy, eyes darting around the room like a caged animal. He was scared. Techno swallowed thickly, but forced his voice to remain monotonous.
“I just wanna know why the fuck you have an orphan in your closet.”
Notes:
Uh oh everyone say hi to Technoblade
Anyway I finished my sophomore year lol I am half way done with high school
I Am Tired but (hands you a chapter)
These r very fun to write bc stress relief go brrrr
I had a bunch of things I wanted to say but I always forget by the time I get to notes so I’ll just leave it at that
Thank you guys so much for all the support!! It’s so swag to get all the comments and see the bookmarks and subs and I’m like… wow /pos
Anyway a message from Simmy bc they helped me name the chapter: “Simmy the beta says hi to the whoppa cult. Keep asking to be called whoppas. Hurri can't stop us all.“
Yes. I can stop you all. I will not be calling you my whoppas.
Anyway! Stay safe out there! See you soon!
Chapter 5: Call Me Fighter
Summary:
Techno could keep secrets, sure, but this… this was one hell of a situation to be caught in.
“What are you doing in my room?” Wilbur demanded, breaking the terse silence. Techno blinked at him.
“I think the bigger question is why was there a child in your closet.” He shot back, tapping his foot against the floor. Wilbur frowned, holding Tommy closer.
Notes:
There are trigger warnings for this chapter! Please check end notes for them :]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Technoblade, contrary to popular belief, was not heartless.
His typically off-putting demeanor tended to lead people to believe that he literally had no soul. The rumors that floated around the empire about him almost always reached him. Techno knew everything that was said about him, every word uttered around his fighting skills and combative abilities.
He certainly hadn’t always been that way. He had originally just been some random child, wandering the streets of the Antarctic Empire. He had no home, he had nothing to his name.
If someone had asked Techno if he thought this is where he’d be in a few years, he would have laughed in his face.
It was still surreal.
Techno had been a scrappy, resourceful kid. He had no idea where his biological parents were. He had long since lost track of them, and to be frank, didn’t want anything to do with them.
They left him alone to die. And Techno didn’t know why .
He was four when they ditched him, and somehow he managed to stay alive to seven. Strangers showing him kindness, random places to take shelter in, and random instances of luck enabled Techno to survive.
He was starting to get tired of trying. But no, his will to live lingered, and Techno thrived. Not only was he smart, he was also not afraid to get his hands dirty. He had learned a long time ago that the streets would not be kind to you if you were not willing to fight for what was yours.
Then again, most people had enough decency to leave a kid alone.
There was a time when Techno was five, maybe six, where he lived with a couple other people. He could barely remember their faces, but they kept him alive. At first, he thought he would be okay, that he would be safe.
And when he was seven, they threw him out.
Techno was back to square one. He would be lying if he said it didn’t hurt, to know that no one wanted him. But no, he couldn’t afford to focus on that fact. He continued to wander the streets, sticking to the back alleys.
He stole from whatever shop he could find, stayed in abandoned buildings, but always kept moving. He was afraid of the shopkeepers finding him, of them guards tracking him down and arresting him.
(In hindsight, that wouldn’t have been the worst. Someone would have given him a home, he supposed.)
It wouldn’t matter how much he moved in the end. He was still found.
It was a chillier night than usual, frosty wind biting deep into his skin. It sent chills racing down his spine, a meager attempt at keeping warm. Techno drew in on himself, unable to stop the tremors from spreading through his body.
He had been through bad nights before. But this was the first time he had been run out of his own shelter. A group of people had taken over the collapsing house he was planning on spending the night in while he was out gathering food. They chased Techno out, unwilling to share the space with some random kid.
And that led to Techno leaning against a brick wall that was already coated in a fine sheen of ice, desperately trying to fight off the cold. His lower lip wobbled slightly. He couldn’t remember the last time he cried, but he was very close to tears now. He could actually die tonight.
Techno had no possessions with him. He had left his tattered blanket at the shelter, which could have been the one thing that could have allowed him to make it through the night.
The sun had already gone down, the backstreets of the city illuminated only by the failing street lights and weakly shining stars. Techno curled in on himself, trying to preserve his already failing body heat.
He wasn’t going to wake up tomorrow, there was no way. Techno began to mutter prayers, not that it mattered. The gods never did anything for him. But it still felt fitting, considering he was going to—
A sudden noise drew him out of his thoughts. Techno’s head shot up. He pushed himself back into a sitting position, ignoring the scream of protest his muscles gave. He shuddered once, the cold hitting his face.
It felt like someone was watching him. His spine was tingling, the hair on the back of his neck standing up. Techno twisted around, facing the exit of the backstreet.
“Hello?” Techno called. His hand flew to the glass shard sitting next to him. He could fight someone off need be. It wasn’t ideal to use broken glass, but he certainly wasn’t off the table.
“Hi.” A man was standing at the edge of the alley, face hidden by a hat. Techno narrowed his eyes, suspicions already forming in his head. His heart beat faster.
Well, maybe he would get murdered instead of freezing. That would certainly spice things up. At least he would be remembered by someone.
“Who are you? W-Why are you h-here?” He demanded. He wanted to leap to his feet, but his limbs refused to work. He was too cold.
“I was just… I don’t know.” The person stepped closer. He had something in his arms. Techno eyes it warily. He glossed over the fact that he declined to provide a name.
“Wh-what’s that?” He demanded. His hand inched closer to the glass.
“A cloak. Mine, but it looks like you need it more.” Oh. Techno didn’t argue the point. The stranger dropped the fabric in front of him. He snatched it up, throwing it across his shoulders. He burrowed into it, steadily warming up. The chills subsided, and he breathed a sigh of relief.
The man was still standing a bit away, studying him. Techno shifted uncomfortably. He clearly had something he wanted to say.
“If you have a question, just ask.” Techno muttered, deadpan. The stranger hesitated a moment longer.
“Did someone dye your hair?” The man blurted out. Techno sighed, the sound long and drawn out. Of course.
“My hair’s always been this pink.” He snapped back, twirling one strand in his finger. It was a strange affliction, he supposed. But there were worse things to be stuck with. Techno tried to ignore the strange glances it earned him, yet he failed frequently. The man nodded. Techno braced himself.
“It’s pretty cool if you ask me, mate.” He said, not unkindly. Techno raised a brow. No one has ever said that about his hair; most of the time it got him made fun of.
“T-Thanks.” He stuttered slightly. Another gust of wind howled down the alley. Techno shuddered. The man glanced at him, his eyes flashing with worry.
“Are you okay?” He asked slowly. Techno scoffed.
“Perfect.” He spat back. The man didn’t flinch back, instead tilting his head, expression soft.
“Why don’t you come with me?” The man extended a hand, his smile warm. Techno’s eyes flitted between the outstretched hand and the person’s face. He swallowed thickly.
He couldn’t remember the last time he had a real home.
Techno grasped the man’s hand, allowing him to pull his feet. He brushed the dirt off his pants, shifting uncomfortably. The other man waited patiently, hands tucked into his pockets. Techno cleared his throat.
“What should I call you?” He asked hesitantly, as if he were breaking some fragile peace that hung between them.
“Phil.” He said simply. Techno blinked, the name eerily familiar. His brow furled.
“Do I know you?” He asked bluntly. Phil chuckled softly.
“Probably.” The other man shrugged. His grub widened, a mischievous glint into his eyes. “I am the king and all.” Techno’s jaw dropped.
“ Heh? ” No way. No way. Techno wasn’t— he couldn’t be in the presence of the Philza. Why was the king of the empire tromping around in the slums? Why was he here? Why did he just offer to give Techno a home?
It made no sense.
“Why— why are you—?” He stumbled, unable to fully process what was happening. Phil shot him a half smile.
“You… you look like you just need a little help.” He said simply. “And I think… well, I hope I can.” Techno nodded, throat bobbing. His thoughts were a blur, unable to be discerned.
He still had no idea how he got here.
Phil’s wings snapped open, black feathers glinting in shades of blue and purple in the Arctic sun. The black faded into a soft grey, a white sheen shining off of the tips of the feathers.
“Woah…” Techno couldn’t hold back his awe. He had read about the emperor’s great wings, his gifts from the gods, but never truly believed they were real until now. Phil smiled again.
“Alright, are you ready to go?” He asked, voice kind. Techno nodded. Phil knelt down and spread his arms. Techno ran into them, his own hands clinging to the robes of the winged man. He nodded once.
“You won’t let go, right?” Techno wasn’t afraid, per say. He was just anxious about being up so high, without support, with the wind whistling in his ears. He shuddered slightly.
“I promise I won’t drop you.” Phil said, his tone slightly amused. Techno swallowed, forcing down his fear.
“I know.” He said, wishing he felt as confident as he sounded. His heart jackrabbits in his chest, pounding so loudly he’s shocked Phil didn’t comment on it.
Techno’s air was knocked from his lungs as the king took off, headed toward the heavens. Techno bit back a scream, burying his face in Phil’s shoulder. His heart hammered in his chest as clung on as tight as he could.
“Mate.” Phil whispered softly. “I know you’re nervous, but this view… you won’t want to miss it.” Techno took a shuddering breath. He could be brave. He could do this. He counted to ten.
When he opened his eyes, the city was far below. Techno was flying.
The ground was far beneath him, the rooftops of buildings yards below. He could see the lights flickering on and off throughout the city. The towers stretching up toward the sky that always appeared so tall seemed so miniscule now. Techno exhaled, unable to take his eyes off the city below.
He found he wasn’t scared anymore.
The view wasn’t filling him with paralyzing fear.
No, it was beautiful .
“The sky is freeing.” Phil said softly, sounding distant. “Nothing but the wind on my back and my thoughts are up here.”
“What about the birds?” Techno challenged, unable to bite it back. Phil laughed.
“I suppose they’re here, too.” He conceded. Techno couldn’t help but smirk. The silence resumed, Techno engrossed with the view. Clouds lazily floated past as Phil continued to fly. The palace was coming into view, grey spires reaching up to the heavens. The winged man’s gaze flitted up, eyes flashing in the low lighting.
“Sometimes I wish I could go higher.” Phil whispered, his voice almost lost to the wind. Techno nodded numbly, unable to take his eyes off the glowing city below. “I want to go to the stars and touch them.”
“Maybe you will someday.” Techno mumbled.
“Challenging the gods is one thing I don’t plan on doing.” Phil responded loftily. His wings beat lazily as he drifted on the currents. Techno pulled his gaze off the ground and stared over Phil’s shoulder, studying the flickering stars.
“It would still be cool.” He muttered. “To hold a star.”
Phil was silent for a long moment. Techno looked up, watching as the king examined the sky. Stars were reflected in his pupils, the dots of light flickering in and out of focus. He wondered what was going through his mind, making him stop and think.
“It would be.” He finally agreed. He said nothing else on the subject, instead angling his wings down and diving toward the palace’s roof.
Techno’s breath caught in his throat. He grinned slowly, unable to hide his excitement. A foreign emotion wormed its way into his heart. It was a fuzzy feeling, but… it felt nice.
And for the first time, Techno felt like he was going home.
-
Techno was officially adopted a week later. He became the second prince of the Antarctic Empire.
It took him months to get used to that title, and he still wonders why the gods decided he was worthy of this home.
-
It all started to fall apart when his mother died.
His life had been going great. The royal family welcomed him with open arms. They had a son his age, Wilbur. He was quieter than Techno was, but still eager to interact with him.
The two bonded immediately. Their shared love of literature united them, and even despite their young age, Techno and Wilbur would frequently be seen hanging around the library.
Phil was a kind man. He was a good king, and a good father. He always made time for Techno and Wilbur, no matter what was going on in his day. Techno never failed to spot the heavy bags beneath his eyes, but there was always a happy shine in his eyes when he spoke to his family.
Techno still remembered how he lit up when he called him “dad” the first time. It had been an accident, a slip up. He apologized immediately, red in the face, flustered and embarrassed beyond comprehension. Techno had promised not to do it again. But Phil— his father — had beamed and said he would be honored to keep that title.
(Of course, recent events have made it hard for Techno to think of him as “dad.” But he’s getting there.)
His adopted mother was gentle. She was a stubborn person, never took no for an answer, but always there when someone needed comfort.
She was also one of the bravest people Techno ever knew. She marched through everything with a smile, and would do anything for family.
Her death was not fast. It was slow, drawn out, and painful to watch. He couldn’t imagine what it was like to experience it.
Out of everyone in the universe, the queen was the last person to deserve that kind of agony. And he resented the gods, the fates, destiny itself for it. He never forgave them, and he still doesn’t think he can.
She was sick, Phil had said. He had promised she would get better. That it would pass, that it was just a cough, just the chills, just a cold.
It was not. It was something worse, something that ate away at her core until there was nothing left. Until it stole the life from her body and left Wilbur and Techno without a mother and their father without a wife.
It splintered their family. It tore them apart like the disease that ruined his mother.
Techno wanted to stop it. He remembered seeing Phil packing a small bag, tear stains on his cheeks, muttering to himself.
And Techno watched him leave.
He did nothing to stop it— he could do nothing to stop it.
He couldn’t have tried to fix anything if he tried .
Techno was naive. He never learned. He had a family, but it seemed to be on the brink of destruction. Maybe he just wasn’t meant to be happy.
At least he had Wilbur. They could support each other, right?
-
Wilbur stopped coming around his room. He snuck out all the time. Techno only saw him at meals, and even then, chances of that were scarce.
He sat alone in the vast dining hall. His mother’s seat was covered with a black sheet, until it was inevitably removed. His father’s chair had a fine layer of dust coating it. His brother’s was pushed in fully.
Techno sat alone, and he let himself cry.
-
Techno remembered when the voices first started to plague him.
It was a few months after the death of his mother and departure of his father. He was sitting alone in his room, staring blankly at a piece of paper on his desk. A pencil was in his hand. He couldn’t remember what he was supposed to be doing. Writing? Drawing? Homework? It didn’t matter, he supposed.
As he stared, he heard it.
It was a whisper. Little taunts in the back of his mind. Techno could scarcely discern what was being said.
But it filled him with anger. It made him want violence. It made him want to cause pain.
Techno’s pencil snapped in his grip. He exhaled, blinking himself out of whatever trance he had entered. His mind cleared of the fog, and he exhaled slowly.
He shook his head. He was imagining it, there was nothing there. He resumed staring at the paper, broken pencil in hand.
The whisper returned not even five minutes later. But this time Techno could have sworn there were two.
-
He thought they would go away, in time.
He was wrong. Oh so wrong.
It got worse with every passing day.
-
Techno started training with the guards when he was eleven.
Techno threw himself into training. He wanted to fight, get out the anger that continued to bubble up inside him. It felt like a volcano, one always on the brink of eruption. Sparring helped dull the voices, numb them to the point where he scarcely noticed them.
So Techno fought.
He had out done the small drills he had been given, the ones meant for children. Techno could, quite frankly, beat any of the other people his age in the palace. The voices in his head screamed for more, and no matter how hard he tried to beg them to silence themselves, to leave him alone, they would always come back stronger than ever.
He had taken to hanging out with the children in the palace, the kids of cooks or guards or the other residents of the castle. It was fun, for a time. They would all set up mock fights, doing drills like the palace guards. Trainers would come in and watch, scouting out those who had potential for service later.
And so they fought daily, improving their skill, vying for attention.
The voices loved that.
Techno tried to ignore them when they ran through training. When sparring started, they would howl and bay for blood. It was headache inducing, yet usually Techno could ignore them most of the time.
It finally broke on a normal day; all disasters happen on normal days, after all. It was like a dam collapsing under the sheer pressure of the water behind it. Techno could no longer restrain the voices, and they took control.
If he was being honest, he barely remembered what happened. One second he was sparring, laughing along with his opponent, and the next his vision was filled with red.
His legs moved on their own accord, his arms swinging with more force than he thought was possible. Techno dimly registered his opponent’s sword snapping under the weight of his swings. There was a scream and then—
Then he woke up.
Techno stumbled back, shock pulsing through him. His knees shook with the effort of standing as he broke through trance. He gasped for air, eyes flitting up and locking on his fallen partner.
He remembered the blood on his hands, his opponent sprawled on the training mats. Red leaked from a wound to their side. It pooled beneath the fallen opponent, the blue of the ground turning purple.
And yet Techno found he wasn’t horrified. He found that blood did not make him flinch, that it didn’t make him retch, that it didn’t induce nausea or disgust. It was simply there for him.
And a strange, awful part of him shrieked for more.
Techno had fled the training hall, hurriedly muttering apologies. His partner had shaken it off, declared it was fine and headed to the medical wing.
Techno locked himself in his room and paced for hours. The voices screamed at him, begging for more. To go back and finish what he started.
He had collapsed onto his knees and sobbed. He slept on the floor that night, having cried himself to sleep.
He had no one to lean on. No one but his mind, which was falling prey to the voices. Techno dreamt of blood that night, and he was standing in the center of the carnage, the steel sword in his hand turned vermillion.
The next morning, Techno received notice he would start to train with the Royal guards. He had been excited, eager to learn more. Yet the feeling of terror lingered, the fear that the bloodlust would continue to rise up to the surface. That he would lose himself, and hurt someone again.
There had been close calls, but nothing as serious as the first day. Techno struggled to stay in control, but refused to lose his mind again.
Techno had a revelation one day, while cleaning up some scratches from the drills earlier. He winced as the antiseptic touched the open wound. The red slowly died down to a pink, the blood flow stopping. He stared at the cut for a long moment, thinking. His heart clenched, and Techno turned away.
He grabbed his sword and marched back to the arena. Techno pulled out one of the training dummies, setting it up a few feet ahead of him. The wooden sword bounced merrily in its grip. Techno paced back, and he began to strike.
He ran through every drill covered, every technique, all he could think of. A desperate attempt to clear his thoughts.
It failed. Techno kept thinking of the revelation he had, and he hated it. The voices kept dragging it to the surface, until he was forced to face it.
Every creature bleeds. Every creature dies. His mother died, and someday so would his father, his brother, and Techno himself. He couldn’t change that, no matter how hard he fought.
Techno’s sword took the head off the straw dummy. It rolled to a stop a few feet away. Techno glanced at it once, before driving his sword into the ground. The voices hissed in revulsion as he stormed out of the training quarters. They wanted more, more violence, more destruction, more carnage, just more.
Techno hated them. And he hated himself, too.
-
He was terrified. They grew louder with each passing day. Since the incident during the training session. Techno stayed in his room. He didn’t know what was going to happen next, and that scared him. If he came clean and told someone about the voices, Techno had no way of knowing how someone would react. They would call him crazy (maybe rightfully so), and maybe some other, worse things.
If he kept it hidden, it could get worse. That would lead to a whole slew of new problems, and Techno didn’t know if he was equipped to handle them properly.
Yet most of all, he was scared of what he could do to his family.
His family, that was already ripped apart. Phil had only come back recently, and he found it hard to talk to him. Wilbur was always gone.
But the voices were always there.
They were the only consistencies in his life. Always there, always speaking, always driving him to do something.
He would fall into trances during his training sessions. He would destroy the straw dummies by accident, his swings so aggressive and violent that it led very few to be willing to spar with him.
Techno couldn’t blame them. He was a loose cannon, unable to control himself when they took over. It was terrifying. The very thought caused his chest to seize up and his breathing to grow shaky.
He would lie awake at night, knowing that there was almost nothing he could do to stop them. Techno had no control over the voices. He had scoured the archives for mentions of afflictions like his, but there was nothing.
He knew he was cursed. Maybe that’s why his true parents threw him out. Because he was a liability. Techno didn’t know, and thinking about it made his head hurt.
It was all too much.
He was scared.
There was no one to lean on, no one to talk to. No one else knew, and no one else could ever know, because they would treat him like an animal and he would be cast away and—
Breathe.
Techno took a shuddering breath. He closed his mind, eyes squeezed shut. He counted to ten, slowly going up and down the number ladder. His heart rate decreased slowly. Calm. He was calm, he was okay.
Techno would learn to deal with it, he supposed. It would be okay.
-
It was not okay. It just got worse.
He didn’t know how long it would be until he finally broke.
-
Techno wasn’t sure what led him to talk to Phil again. Nor was he sure what led him to forgiveness. It was a long path, for sure, but he knew it would be better at the end of the day.
His father did come back, and he stayed. Techno avoided him at first, not sure if he could trust him or not. He couldn’t help but remember the failures, the way he just left.
It hurt. It still hurts.
He didn’t want to be resentful of his own father. He wanted a good relationship.
And so he took the first step.
Techno talked to him one day. He was brutally honest with everything he said, not sugar coating the facts or how he had affected the family. Phil had stood tall through it all, nodding and agreeing. He knew he had messed up; and he apologized right after Techno was done speaking.
“It might take a while to forgive.” Techno had said, almost ashamed he couldn’t let everything go right there. But Phil had simply nodded again.
“I understand. Take all the time you need. I’m so sorry, and I’ll be waiting when you’re ready.” He had replied. Techno remembered awkwardly hugging him and then exiting, left to ponder what had happened.
It took another two months for him to finally forgive him. It had been simple, really. Techno had just walked up to him and said “I forgive you.” Phil started crying, and Techno would be lying if he said he hadn’t cried too.
Since then, things eased back into how they used to be, if not better.
Techno trained more, trying to keep the voices at bay. It was exhausting, but the only thing that made them shut up. He was planning on keeping them a secret, and if fighting until his limbs fell off was what he had to do, so be it.
If only Phil hadn’t noticed.
His father had seen how exhausted he was, how he stuck to the training rooms, only exiting when necessary. And so he pulled him aside, asking if everything was alright.
Techno thought he could hide it. That he could maintain a barrier, keep the voices inside and the world out there, and be fine. He could be stone faced, and everything would be okay. The voices were his burden to bear, and his alone. It would be fine, it would be fine, it would be—
He broke in the first five minutes.
Phil asked him again what was wrong when Techno didn’t respond, his voice gentle. He didn’t know why he told him. He didn’t know why he couldn’t just keep it hidden.
But he did break down, and Techno would have to deal with the consequences.
“Phil, I—“ Techno swallowed thickly, fighting back sudden tears. He knew what he was about to admit to. This could be the first step to recovery, or the first step to something worse. Phil turned to him, blue eyes full of concern. “I hear things in my head.”
He expected Phil to scoff, or walk away, or to act frightened. He expected some sort of outburst, something to signal disapproval. But instead, his father rested his hand on his shoulder.
“Like what?” He asked, voice gentle.
“They’re… they’re always shouting. Some days it’s worse than others, but they’re always there. They are screaming for blood, and they get excited and frenzied whenever I fight.” Techno explained, wringing his hands together as he did.
“And I— I lose myself to them. When it’s so bad, I can’t do anything but let go, and it’s awful, because I watch myself fight and hurt and— and almost kill, but can’t stop it.” He continued, his heart pounding. His eyes burned with unshed tears, blurring the edges of his vision.
“I’m scared, dad.” Techno admitted. “I don’t— I don’t know what they’re gonna do to me.” And to you, and to Wil, and to everyone else.
“Tech.” Phil began softly. “Do you trust me?” Techno looked up, brows raised.
“Yes.” He said, earnestly. He believed he could trust his father not to run away again, and to stay here. That he would help him.
“Then please trust me when I say this. Techno, I promise I’ll do everything I can to help.” Phil promised. He pulled him into a hug, and Techno melted into his embrace. He bit back a sob, forcing himself to be stoic.
“Thank you.” He managed to say. “I’m.. I’m sorry.”
“You have nothing to be sorry for, my son.” Phil responded instantly, his tone colored with emotion. “I’m sorry for not noticing sooner.”
“Not your fault.” Techno replied. The two sat in a comfortable silence, Phil still hugging Techno, his great grey wings keeping him warm. And for the first time in years, Techno felt safe.
Like maybe things will be okay.
And the voices died down, and Techno almost forgot they were there.
-
They came back, of course, but now that Phil knew… the burden seemed to have eased.
-
Techno didn’t know why he decided to seek Wilbur out.
Maybe it was watching him leave every day and realizing he wanted his brother back. Or maybe he was just tired of having a broken family.
They were one in the same, he supposed.
Either way, he decided he would do something about it…
… which is definitely what led to him finding Tommy.
-
As Techno stood in the room, arms crossed, he wondered exactly where he went wrong to end up with this situation. Gods above, he wished he hadn’t been the one to discover the kid.
He was quite possibly the worst one to have done so. Techno wasn’t overly fond of small children, and on top of that, this kid was hidden in Wilbur’s closet. Meaning Phil didn’t know. Meaning it was a secret.
Techno could keep secrets, sure, but this… this was one hell of a situation to be caught in.
“What are you doing in my room?” Wilbur demanded, breaking the terse silence. Techno blinked at him.
“I think the bigger question is why was there a child in your closet.” He shot back, tapping his foot against the floor. Wilbur frowned, holding Tommy closer.
“Answer my question first.” He said, his tone hostile. Techno didn’t flinch, instead drawing himself up more.
“Yours is less relevant.” He responded airily. Wilbur glared at him, clearly in disagreement.
“You wouldn’t have even found Tommy if you weren’t snooping around in my room.” He defended himself, lifting his chin. Techno sighed. Technically, he was right.
“Fine. I was looking for you.” He admitted. Wilbur looked taken aback. He fixed his expression quickly, back to the skeptical demeanor he had been carrying since the conversation started. Techno watched him as he moved further into his room.
“Why?” He asked as he shut the window.
“Because I wanted to ask why you’ve been acting so weird lately.” Techno cast a side eye at the kid— Tommy — then back at Wilbur. His brother was glaring at him, brown eyes cold as chips of ice. “I think I found the reason.”
“Yeah. Well Techno, meet Tommy.” The toddler stuck his tongue out at him, yet Techno refrained from mimicking the action. His eyes flitted to and from the kid and his brother. He sighed, one hand running through his hair.
“Okay Wilbur, my turn. Where did you find this kid?” Techno asked, exhausted already. Whatever the story was, it was bound to be good. Wilbur pursed his lips, sitting down on his bed. He still has a hold on Tommy, and the kid was eyeing Techno warily.
“A back alley.” He admitted. Techno raised a brow, a thousand theories compiling in his mind.
“What district?” He demanded. Wilbur tilted his head, thinking.
“Don’t know. Was too focused on avoiding gua-- getting home.” He said finally. Techno elected to glaze over the second sentence. As far as he was concerned, he was none the wiser to Wilbur’s rebellious antics.
“Was anyone else around?” He inquired.
“No.”
“Are you sure he wasn’t just left there by accident?” Techno asked, almost hesitantly. This question hit closer to home, and part of him didn’t want to know the answer. Wilbur scoffed slightly.
“How do you ditch a kid in an alley by accident? ” Techno stiffened slightly, breath catching. One hell of a question for my parents . He brushed the comment off, turning his attention back to Tommy. This was about this toddler, not him.
“Bad circumstances coerce people into doing crazy things.” He said cryptically. Wilbur pondered that, narrowing his eyes. He nodded slowly, conceding the point.
“True.” The silence that followed was nothing less than uncomfortable. Techno scrutinized Wilbur, narrowing his eyes. His brother had Tommy sitting in his lap, the toddler having dozed off in the middle of their conversation. His little face was pressed against Wilbur’s arm, hair flopped in front of his eyes.
“When are you going to tell dad?” Techno asked suddenly. Wilbur scrunched up his nose, looking appalled at the prospect.
“Never.” He responded simply. Techno stares at him in mild disbelief.
“Wilbur, you can’t raise a kid in your closet.” Techno said, exasperated. Wilbur crossed one leg over the other, bouncing Tommy slightly.
“Yes I can.” He declared boldly.
“No, you really can’t.” Techno replied dryly.
“Yes I can.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“No-- this is getting nowhere.” Techno stood up suddenly, snapping. One hand flew to his forehead, a show of how irate he was.
“Wait.” Wilbur’s eyes widened, visible fear flashing in them. “Are… are you going to tell dad?” He clutched Tommy closer, shielding him with his left arm.
Techno paused. He hadn’t really thought that far ahead. He had been focused on confronting Wilbur, and had not expected to find a kid in his closet. He weighed his options.
Telling Phil was definitely more beneficial. There was no way their dad would throw out the kid; hell, he would probably adopt him on the spot. But for some reason, the very thought of telling Phil terrified Wilbur.
Techno could understand, he supposed. He had observed the frosty silence that plagued the two for years now. Tommy could potentially be what broke the freeze out.
But if he told Phil, Wilbur would never trust him again.
Selfishly, Techno wanted a relationship with his brother.
It became more and more apparent as to what he had to do.
“I won’t tell dad.” Techno says with a small sigh, resigning. Phil would probably find Tommy sooner or later anyway. Techno didn’t have to play messenger. Wilbur perked up immediately, his face crumpling with relief. A small smile played his lips.
“Thanks—“ He started to say. Techno raised a hand, cutting him off. Wilbur eyed him suspiciously.
“But I’m going to help you raise this kid.” He added, drawling slightly. He would be lying if he said it wasn’t selfishly motivated— but nonetheless, his brother would need help with the kid. Wilbur’s face fell instantly. Tommy shifted in his sleep, mumbling a word that sounded suspiciously like “die.”
“What.” His brother said flatly. It was phrased as a statement rather than a question.
“You’re not equipped to raise a kid on your own, Wilbur.” Techno stated, matter of fact. As resourceful as Wilbur was, there was no way he could manage a toddler all on his own. Maybe with Techno’s help, it would be okay, but he had absolutely no confidence that Wilbur would be able to deal with Tommy by himself.
“Yes I am!” Wilbur snapped back, irritated. Techno sighed, long and drawn out. He hadn’t wanted to play this card, but it was a useful tool in his arsenal.
“Why don’t I ask Dad—“ Techno deadpanned slowly. Wilbur jolted like a wild animal, fear flashing through his eyes again.
“Nope, never mind, yes please help me raise Tommy.” The silence returned, awkward as ever. It was stifling in the room, neither of them speaking. Tommy was snoring slightly, that being the only sound that echoed through the room. Techno cleared his throat.
“Alright. I’ll, uh, I’ll be back tomorrow. To help.” He said quickly. Wilbur nodded, then stood up. He grabbed Techno’s arm, pulling him toward the door. He was shocked to find he was disappointed that his brother didn’t invite him to stay longer.
It’s fine, he told himself. He forced his expression to stay neutral, not allowing any of the sudden hurt to leak through the wall he put up.
“Yeah. Bye.” Wilbur ushered Techno out of his room, still holding Tommy as he shoved him out. He hesitated slightly before shutting the door. Techno raised a brow.
“Got anything else you wanna say?” He challenged, voice lofty. Wilbur’s eye twitched.
“I was gonna say thanks, but nope, not now.” His brother replied sulkily. Techno snickered.
“You’re welcome.” He intoned. Techno shut Wilbur’s door quietly, not letting him reply. He exhaled, running a hand through his hair. Leave it to Wilbur to find a kid on the street and decide to take it home. He laughed slightly, shaking his head.
Man, Wilbur really didn’t know what he was getting himself into.
Notes:
TWs: depictions of violence and discussion of death
Hello friends! Sorry for a later update, writer’s block was being a bitch
Anyway *hands you a techno chapter* this was actually rlly hard to write. Idk why it just was abd betas can attest to me flipping in the groupchats and complaining about how hard this pov was. But here it is, the techno chapter which ive had a name for since day one
I don’t rlly have much to say except holy shit thank you so much for all the support! I’m so happy you all are enjoying the story so far :D
Also, when chapters get more… serious… would you prefer if I kept crack names or started to pull from song lyrics? Let me know in the comments OR my discord server (link is in the secondary notes!)
Until next time, whoppahs! Stay safe out there!
Chapter 6: You're Something Out Of A Dream (Messing With My Head)
Summary:
Behind him, Techno was glancing between Wilbur and the closet, eyes narrowing as confusion crossed his face. Wilbur leaned against the window sill as his brother spoke.
“You can’t just leave Tommy here.” Techno said, his voice a deadpan. Wilbur quirked an eyebrow.
“Are you trying to tell me how to parent?” He retorted. “You’re not qualified.” Techno sighed, a long, drawn out sound. He looked like he was on the verge of passing out.
“Neither are you.” He pointed out dryly. Wilbur sniffed, shaking his head. He tugged himself off the window sill. He felt antsy, like he needed to move. He forced himself to remain still, not even allowing so much as a finger to twitch.
Notes:
Warning for violence in the last segment lol
ALSO I recommend reading the notes for updates!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Logically, Wilbur knew he should not be leaving Tommy unattended. Especially now that Techno was in on the secret. As much as he wanted to trust his brother, he also knew that he and Phil had a decent relationship. Meaning Wilbur didn’t know how much faith he could entrust in his sibling to keep Tommy a secret.
But he still yearned to be back in the city.
Wilbur couldn’t pinpoint what it was exactly that drew him to the towering skyscrapers or the bustling markets or the forgotten districts. All he knew was it was a little call, beckoning him to return to the outside world.
Maybe it was loneliness. A deep, dark part of Wilbur agreed that it was his desire to be with his friends, to be back with the people he actually loved.
You could love your family. A traitorous whisper wrung itself forth from the back of his mind. It encircled his thoughts, trapping his mind in a downward spiral.
Could he love his family? Could he forgive Phil? Could he forgive Techno? Could he let them back in?
He knew he would have to start trusting Techno. His brother, frustratingly enough, had discovered Tommy. He was a liability— one who Wilbur wanted on his side for that reason alone. Otherwise, he would be perfectly happy if he and Techno never spoke again.
(It was a lie. Wilbur would never admit how happy he was to talk to his brother again. It was strange, considering how much resentment he harbored.
But he couldn’t deny the burst of relief he felt when Techno looked him in the eyes when he spoke instead of being buried in a book, disinterested.)
Phil was a different case. Wilbur hadn’t forgotten the mess up, when the taboo words of “I love you” slipped free from his mouth. His father had been shocked to hear them… yet hopeful. His eyes had lit up, and the first genuine smile Wilbur had seen in years had crossed his face.
And strangely, that was the best he felt in years too. For that split second, when he wasn’t angry, when he had unintentionally been forgiving, he felt okay.
Wilbur exhaled. What Phil had done was awful, but was it as unforgivable as he thought? He was grieving, too. He just didn’t act wisely. Maybe Wilbur should try and repair the damages done to their relationship.
Maybe he should try to forgive.
Yes.
No.
Yes.
Either way, if his father found out about Tommy, he would have to figure out how to get along with him again. Just like with Techno. He glanced at the closet. For a split second, he thought about grabbing the toddler and striding to Phil’s door and knocking, and showing him the toddler.
No. It was simply too risky. He shook the thought off, but the idea still lingered. Maybe someday. He amended. If Techno had reacted as well as he had to the kid, maybe Phil would too.
Hell, maybe Tommy would be what facilitated the reconnection of his family. Maybe he would be what fixed everything.
Wilbur shrugged his shoulders, rolling the muscles. He had slept awkwardly, a testimony to the restless night he had endured. He made sure his door was locked so no unwelcome visitors would barge in again, but the anticipation of someone coming to knock had kept him up into the waning hours of the night.
There was also the undercurrent of jealousy, of hurt, that kept his mind from resting. Wilbur sighed, his thoughts already springing back to the previous day.
He had seen his friends when he was out in the city. Wilbur remembered walking down the street, clothes that he had actually paid for bundled in his arms, when he heard a loud laugh that could only belong to one person.
He had turned everything so slightly and spotted Jack. His gaze trailed further down the block his friend was standing on and his eyes landed on Niki and Eret. The three were exchanging coins, Eret looking sullen about some bet he lost whilst Jack was elated. Niki whispered something to Eret, the other cracking a smile and whatever words were said.
Wilbur’s heart clenched, a sudden pain overcoming him. A stabbing emote of jealousy, a knife lodging itself deep into his chest. He wanted to run to them, scare the shit out of Jack, annoy Eret, and pester Niki. He wanted to tell them about Tommy and why he had been gone. He wanted to tell them everything that had happened.
But Tommy’s face popped into his head. The sad little blue eyes when he tried to leave the first time. The way he clung to his pant leg, tugging the fabric as if to keep him grounded. Wilbur swallowed thickly.
He turned away, in the end. He forced his feet to carry him back to the palace, back to his solitude. He didn’t mind that much… it was for Tommy, after all.
Wilbur still felt a bit of his heart fracture, longing to be with his group. He didn’t want them to not be happy… but he just… god, he wanted them to miss him. And he doubted they did.
Who would? He was just a spoiled prince slumming it down—
A small hand landed on his arm. Wilbur jolted out of his thoughts, eyes locking with Tommy’s. The folder frowned.
“Wilby is sad.” He observed. Wilbur looked away, studying the floor. He didn’t want to get into it, much less with Tommy. At best, the kid wouldn’t understand. At worst, he would blame himself.
“Just a bit, Toms.” He murmured. A forced smile crossed his face. Wilbur could feel the sadness lingering in it, the cloud he couldn’t shake. “I’ll be okay.”
The little boy was silent for a moment. Wilbur hated how upset he was. The sadness was suffocating, the emotion threatening to swallow him whole.
Tommy reached forward, little hand wrapping around his wrist. The kid locked eyes with him, sapphire blue boring into tired brown ones. A sudden warmth filled Wilbur, a fraction of his sadness lifting.
Piece by piece, he could feel it starting to dissolve. Relief washed over him, an ounce of contentment replacing the sadness. He was okay. He shut his eyes, shuddering slightly.
“Wilby less sad?” Tommy asked hopefully. Wilbur smiled at him, ruffling his hair.
“Yeah. I am.” He murmured. The sadness lingered, the oppressive feeling of abandonment lurking at the back of his mind. But there was something else, an ember of happiness that shined through, eating away at whatever had been holding him down.
Resolve planted itself in his heart. He had to get out. Wilbur had to go and see his friends, for however long, and remind them exactly who was missing. He would only be gone a short while. No one would miss him.
Except Tommy.
Tommy would miss him. Could Wilbur really leave him alone again? Techno might come around. He wouldn't really be alone.
Selfishly, Wilbur made the decision.
He stood up, walking over to his closet. Tommy followed him, sitting down on his makeshift bed. Wilbur pulled his clothes out again, familiar yellow cloth and black pants in his arms.
Wilbur grabbed his jacket. Tommy looked at him, expression unreadable. Yet he felt as if the kid was disappointed in him, like he was doing something he shouldn’t be and the kid knew it.
And leaving him behind felt wrong as well. Wilbur shuddered slightly. He looked at the window, the clouds drifting across a gorgeous blue sky.
Just for a few hours.
Wilbur shook his head, a small laugh emitting from him. How many times had he put in the rough spin clothes, prepared everything for a trip, only to stay here in the palace? Was it even worth it at this point?
Even if it wasn’t, he was still prying the window open.
“What are you doing?” Wilbur jumped, heart stopping. He had been so focused on his mental debate, so far in his thoughts he hadn’t heard his door open. He turned around.
“Hi, Techno.” He sighed. His brother grunted a greeting.
“Answer the question.” Techno said, eyes unblinking. Wilbur rolled his eyes.
“Out.” He mumbled. He turned back to the window, pulling it open. A small breeze met him, gentle wind sending a wave of coolness through Wilbur’s body. He breathed deeply, relishing the fresh air.
Behind him, Techno was glancing between Wilbur and the closet, eyes narrowing as confusion crossed his face. Wilbur leaned against the window sill as his brother spoke.
“You can’t just leave Tommy here.” Techno said, his voice a deadpan. Wilbur quirked an eyebrow.
“Are you trying to tell me how to parent?” He retorted. “You’re not qualified.” Techno sighed, a long, drawn out sound. He looked like he was on the verge of passing out.
“Neither are you.” He pointed out dryly. Wilbur sniffed, shaking his head. He tugged himself off the window sill. He felt antsy, like he needed to move. He forced himself to remain still, not even allowing so much as a finger to twitch.
“More than you.” He snapped back. Techno narrowed his eyes. His face was shadowed, an emotion Wilbur couldn’t identify crossing his face.
“Do you really want to play that game?” He said slowly, a warning tone coloring his voice. Wilbur, oblivious to the tension, crossed his arms and lifted his chin.
“Try. Me.” Wilbur enunciated each word. Techno drew himself up.
“To start, you fucking stole Tommy off the street.” He began, counting on his fingers. “You’ve ditched him gods know how many times, you’re keeping him in your closet instead of telling an adult who can actually—“
“I’m not telling Phil. Ever.” Wilbur interrupted. Techno shrugged his shoulders, dropping his hands.
“Then what do you intend to do when the kid gets too big to stay in your closet?” Techno challenged.
“Have you seen the size of my closet?” Wilbur shot back without missing a beat. “It’s huge, I think he’ll be fine.”
“Okay, but what about when he starts wanting to explore outside the room, huh?” Techno hissed, his temper clearly rising. Wilbur faintly began to wonder if he made a mistake. Techno stepped closer, riled up. “What happens when he decides to sneak out like you? What happens when—“
“I’ll deal with it, okay?” Wilbur cut him off sharply, his own anger spiking. “It’s not your business, anyway.”
“You made it my business when you brought this kid into the palace.” Techno responded coolly. There was a moment of silence, stretching between the two. Wilbur glared at him, having no response at the ready.
“You’ve always had your head in the clouds, brother.” Techno said loftily. Wilbur narrowed his eyes.
“Yeah, and?” He challenged, voice heavy with malice. Techno’s eyes grew cold, as if a winter wind blew through them suddenly, causing his irises to freeze over like a pond in the dead of night.
“You need to ground yourself.” His brother practically snarled. “You can’t let this kid get hurt because of your selfishness!” Wilbur’s anger spiked, suddenly and without warning. He forced himself to remain neutral, letting a strained smirk cross his face.
“I thought you didn’t like this kid.” He said silkily. Techno grunted, crossing his arms.
“I never said that.” His voice was dripping with contempt. Wilbur circled him, as if searching him for weaknesses. He knew what it was, of course. Wilbur knew he should stop. But part of him was craving the outburst, longing for the chaos.
“I thought you wanted him gone.” Wilbur hissed, still circling like a predator on the hunt.
“ I never said that.” Techno said so forcefully it caused Wilbur to start. He stopped moving and drew himself up.
“Oh, did I strike a nerve? Do you suddenly feel connected to this kid? Maybe it’s because you both don’t have—“ Wilbur’s voice broke off in a startled yelp as he felt himself lifted off the ground. Techno’s hands were fisted around the collar of his shirt.
“Shut up.” Techno snarled. His eyes flashed dangerously, almost an eerie shade of red. The color of rubies spilling on the floor, of the crimsons that painted the sky during the early hours of dawn, of blood being drawn from a body. It unsettled Wilbur, but he forced an egoistical, sly smile to stay on his face.
“You and that kid have a lot in common, huh? Is that why you’re suddenly so defensive?” Techno’s grip tightened.
“You’re just a scared little boy.” Techno spat, as if he was convincing himself.
“Funny, I was going to say the same thing about you.” Wilbur replied coldly.
“At least I’m not so desperate for love that I run away every fucking day.” Techno seethed. Wilbur opened his mouth to retort when a small voice drew both of the brothers’ attention off of each other.
“Techie!” Tommy teetered out of the closet, grinning as he wobbled over to them. He practically collapsed into Techno’s leg, giggling. He reached up, arms stretching, and grasped a loose strand of his hair, twirling it in his fingers and humming softly.
“Why don’t you put me down.” Wilbur hissed out, jerking his head toward Tommy. Techno lowered Wilbur to the ground, unhanding him slowly. Silence followed, broken only by Tommy’s small song.
Wilbur sighed, running a hand through his hair. He knew Techno was right, deep down. He couldn’t run off. Tommy was depending on him.
“Sorry.” He said to Techno, unable to look him in the eyes. He could feel the heat in his ears, an embarrassed blush spreading across his face. “You didn’t deserve that.” Techno shrugged.
“You’re right. But I shouldn’t have tried to strangle you.” Techno said, voice resigned, Wilbur snorted.
“That’s true, too.” He couldn’t help it. He burst out laughing, doubling over. Tommy glanced at him, then giggled too. Techno looked bewildered.
“What?” He asked. “What’s so funny?”
“You!” Wilbur exclaimed, still chuckling. His ribs hurt, but he didn’t care. Techno’s expression was priceless.
“Me?” Techno sounded appalled, only causing Wilbur to laugh harder.
“Yes!” He shrieked. “The way you said ‘I shouldn’t have strangled you—‘“ He broke off, his laughing fit returning.
“I was being serious?” Techno said, looking concerned. Wilbur gasped for air, shaking as he pulled himself together.
“Listen. You shouldn’t choke anyone.” Wilbur said. “And you saying sorry just…” He shook his head.
“Alright.” Techno said, blinking. A silence descended over them, yet it wasn’t as stifling as usual. It felt… comfortable. Wilbur didn’t mind being in his presence. Techno looked oddly at ease as well, playing with Tommy aimlessly.
Albeit, it did look like he had something he wanted to say. He really did have a shit poker face when he wanted to speak. Wilbur sighed.
“Spit it out.” He said, rolling his eyes. His brother glanced over at him.
“What?” Techno asked, putting up a facade of confusion.
“Say what you want to say and be done with it.” He waved him on. Techno flexed his shoulders, gently setting Tommy down. The toddler proceeded to amble over to Wilbur, falling into his arms.
“You’re lonely.” Techno said bluntly. Wilbur flinched. He was right, of course. Despite his friends, he couldn’t help but wish for more.
He missed having a good family, he realized. It had become increasingly clearer as Tommy came along, how much he missed having a brother he could count on and a father he trusted.
He sighed. And seeing his friends having fun without him, without even acting like he was missing… that cut deep.
“Yeah.” Wilbur admitted. Techno looked at him, sympathy entering his eyes. Wilbur bristled, about to retort when his brother spoke instead.
“You don’t have to be.” Techno stood up, walking to the door. He paused. “I miss you, brother. My door is open.” Wilbur stared at him. He swallowed thickly, emotion overcoming.
And he uttered words he didn’t think he would ever say to his brother again.
“My door is open, too.”
-
Wilbur started opening his door when Techno knocked.
He started going to visit him.
He started sparring with him.
He started taking Tommy to his room (assuming the coast was clear).
And they bonded, like true brothers. For the first time in years, Wilbur wasn’t lonely.
-
Phil can’t remember the last time Wilbur and Techno held a conversation for more than a few seconds.
It’s a depressing fact, but true nonetheless. So it was needless to say that he was shocked when stumbled across his two sons laughing together in the library.
It wasn’t the awkward laughs one might use at boring state dinners, surrounded by people you needed to impress. It wasn’t a bitter laugh thrown at an enemy. No, they were real, genuine sounds of joy.
Phil blinked, tilting his head to one side. How did this happen? When did they start speaking again? He was overjoyed to see some parts of his family healing, but that didn’t stop the pang of confusion from echoing through his mind.
And so he decided to wait outside the library. He hung back until the doors opened. Techno stepped out, practically glowing. He looked exhilarated. He looked happy. Phil’s heart twisted, happy to see him look joyful for the first time in months.
“Hey.” He cleared his throat. Techno turned to him, smile faltering slightly.
“Hi.” His son greeted. His ease returned as quickly as it left. Phil leaned against the wall, wings twinging. He adjusted himself quickly, releasing the pressure on the limbs, chiding himself. He was too tense, unable to relax anyway.
“You and uh, you and Wilbur seem to be getting along.” Phil observed. Techno raised a brow, but nodded anyway.
“Yeah, we have lately. It’s been… nice.” Techno confessed. He smiled. “We have a lot more in common than either of us thought. And I… well, I missed him. And he missed me.” Phil’s chest was light, yet heavy at the same time. He was overjoyed for his sons, happy to see how they were able to get along with each other… yet he wished for the same thing.
Goddamnit, he wished he hadn’t fucked it up in the first place. Maybe then their family wouldn’t be so fractured.
But it’s getting better.
“That’s good.” Phil replied, smiling. It was genuine; he was happy for his sons, and always would be, despite the small pangs of envy. Silence resumed between the two. Techno stared at him, scrutinizing him.
“You want that, too, right?” His son accused, not unkindly. Phil stiffened slightly. Of course Techno picked up on it.
“Huh?” He feigned confusion. Techno raised a brow, looking rather unimpressed.
“You want to get along with Wilbur again.” He replied, voice monotonous. Phil pursed his lips, studying the floor. His shoulders sagged, a familiar weight burdening them.
“I would be lying if I said I didn’t.” He admitted. Techno was silent for a moment. His eyes were glazed over, clearly in deep thought. Phil waited for a response, doing his best not to let his mind slip too far into the usual cycle of his failures.
“Fire will always scorch the earth.” Techno began, his voice laden with something that mirrored a storyteller’s trance. He was painting a picture, spinning the truth into his metaphors. And Phil found himself drawn to it, listening intently. “But the earth will keep turning. And the earth will recover. What was lost will come back stronger, healthier.” Phil raised a brow.
“One can only hope that’s true.” He said, sighing. Techno shrugged.
“If Wilbur and I can start to get along again, so can you two.” He said, actual concern coloring his voice. Phil pursed his lips. He wanted to believe that his son was right; but the lines in the sand had been cut deep.
But hope springs eternal, no matter how foolish. He hoped they could be repaired, and things… things could get better.
“I sincerely hope you’re right.” Phil said, shaking his head.
“I think I am.” Techno said, an emotion that sounded like confidence coloring his voice. “Just give Wilbur a little more time.” Phil nodded. The two resumed to sit in silence.
Techno looked like he wanted to say something, as if words were on the tip of his tongue. Phil waited patiently for him to speak. Yet no words came out, and his son shut his mouth. Phil narrowed his eyes, concern flitting through his mind.
“What’s wrong?” He inquired. Techno’s head jolted sharply.
“It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.” He said, shaking his head. “Everything is great. And it will get better.” Phil didn’t believe him; it was clear something was pulling on his mind. But if Techno didn’t want to tell him, it was best he respected that.
“Alright.” He said, smiling. “I won’t keep you any longer.” He stepped out of the way. Techno dipped his head. He awkwardly stepped forward and enveloped Phil in his arms.
“Bye, dad. Love you.” He mumbled. Phil blinked, taken aback. What is going on? Both of his sons saying that they loved him in the same week?
“Love… love you, too.” He said, clumsily patting his son on the back. He released Techno, the pink haired boy trotting past, back toward the stairs. Phil watched him go, a small smile playing his lips.
Maybe we are healing.
-
Karl didn’t scare easily. He did foolish things all the time. He walked into battle without batting an eye. He argued with the most deadly man in his homeland. He stood up and sang a horribly off key tune at karaoke night in front of an entire bar.
No, Karl wasn’t scared of much. He figured life was worth living. Fear was simply a factor that drove him forward.
But as he crept along the walls of the palace of the Antarctic Empire’s capital, he was acutely aware of his own heartbeat increasing with each step.
Getting into the palace had been no mean feat. Entering through the roof was easy enough, but navigating the floors without being caught was the real challenge. He knew the guards’ schedules down to the minute, which only served to make him more anxious.
Yet somehow, he found himself in position. Still hidden and out of sight. It should be a relief, but the next task was even more daunting.
He awkwardly shifted, glancing out the door. The lone patrolman would be here soon, and the next phase would be initiated.
How the hell do people stay comfortable in this? Karl thought to himself, adjusting the collar. He had stolen a guard uniform already, the ice blue shirt clinging to his form. He had already pulled on the black gloves, insulating his hands against the biting cold.
He had neglected to put on the jacket, not yet. He wasn’t sure why he was waiting. Perhaps it was because he was already overheating, doing his best not to hyperventilate while waiting for the target. Karl could feel every individual bead of sweat. The smallest of sounds made him twitch, eyes darting to find the source.
He was never this tense. Karl was a trained spy, proficient in espionage and undercover work. He’d been doing it for years. So what was it about this job that was causing him so much anxiety?
Maybe it was because he’d never been the one to kill the person he was replacing.
Karl admittedly usually had a team with him. People helping make sure that everything was ready as he slipped into place. But this time, it was all up to him. Resources were spread too thin, Dream had said, and that it was a “need to know basis.” The less people that knew, the better.
Karl drew his knife. The iron blade curved into a wicked point, which gleamed in the low lighting. He could see his own reflection in the steel. Tussled, disheveled hair. Wide, wild eyes. Sweat beading his forehead, droplets dripping down and pooling on his chin before hitting the floor.
He really was a mess.
Get it together. He chided himself. He turned the blade away from him, his face vanishing from the surface. Karl flexed his shoulders, preparing himself.
He had one shot. If he fucked this up, if he was caught, he would be thrown into prison and executed. Needless to say, a lot was riding in his success.
Truth be told, he could care less about whoever Dream was searching for. He was just happy to have escaped going on the Hunt itself, instead getting to infiltrate the guard of a foreign land. Sapnap had called him crazy for passing up the chance.
“Come on man!” Sapnap had thrown his hands up in the air, the black haired man staring at him incredulously. “It’ll be an adventure!” Karl had shaken his head.
“So will ‘joining’ the guard.” He shut the flap to his satchel after checking to make sure all items were in order. “Besides, I’m not suited for chases.” It had been a half truth. Yes, he hated running.
But mostly, Karl just didn’t want to hunt Puffy.
Kind, caring Puffy. Stubborn, rash Puffy. He shook his head sadly. News of her betrayal had rocked Dream to his core. It was no shock how quickly a Hunt was organized, how rapidly he ordered his spies out into the world. It was a betrayal that had struck everyone in the land.
And of course, whatever Puffy stole was of extreme value too. That was maybe the biggest driving factor. Karl sighed. It was just one big mess.
Dream had ordered infiltrators into various lands on the off-chance that Puffy would let herself be seen. He had said it was better to be safe than sorry. Karl wondered why a description of the item itself hadn’t been provided- but it wasn’t up to him to ask those questions.
His assignment was one many dreaded. The Antarctic Empire was a far, distant land. It was cold and harsh, the journey to the capital city taxing. There could be miles between cities, full of tundra wasteland or taiga forests or frozen ice lakes as vast as a bay. Wolves prowled at night, hungry for the weak souls that dared enter their realm. The nighttime temperatures were deadly, even the weaning hours of dusk enough to kill a man.
The people who lived in the Empire’s borders were said to be made of the same winter winds that blew across their home. Tough as steel, and strong as ice. They had to be to survive the land that always seemed to be trying to kill them.
The first time Karl came to the Empire was a reconnaissance, years prior, after the death of the late queen. Unlike the others assigned to the job, he enjoyed it. The cold didn’t phase him like the others.
Ever since then, he had always felt a strange draw to the land. It wasn’t something he could identify; but there was a mystery here, one that needed to be unraveled.
It still didn’t change how many people saw this assignment as a punishment rather than an opportunity. Quackity had asked what he did to piss off Dream to get sent here. Karl had simply laughed.
No, he volunteered for the Antarctic Empire.
Who knew what stories were waiting here? He would never admit it, but in his pastime, Karl loved to write. To tell stories of the places he went and the people he saw. Maybe the Hunt would have provided him that too, but there was something about the Arctic that called to him.
And yet, he did feel large amounts of fear as he stood in the shadows, waiting for a lone guard to pass. The reward comes after the work, he supposed.
Karl swallowed thickly. He knew what he was about to do. He couldn’t help but be apprehensive. It was terrifying, killing someone with his own hands. He shut his eyes briefly, shoving down his fears and misgivings.
The guard was supposedly en route. The one who looked similar enough to him that Karl could take his place and few would bat an eye. He glanced at his bag. It sat unnoticed in the shadows. He found himself checking to make sure it was there every few moments. Not because it had his jacket, no. Because it had his journals. Those meant more to him than any other possessions.
Karl was counting down the minutes. Any second, his target would come around the corner to sweep this section. It was his daily routine, intel had relayed. His hand tightened on his blade as he stood behind the corner of the wall. Any moment.
The door swung open. Bored, tired eyes scanned the room as the other stepped in. Karl wasted no time, lunging forward and pulling the other man deeper into the confines of the room. He barely had time to react before Karl’s knife was embedded in his heart.
He was dead before he even hit the floor.
Karl stared blankly for a moment, mind processing. Holy shit. To be frank, he had expected it to be more difficult, for there to have been a struggle. But there had been nothing, and now he was just gone.
A terrifying thought, how instantaneous one can die. And no one would even know this boy was gone, because Karl was becoming him.
It had never felt this wrong before. Karl had never given much thought to those who came before him, to the people who previously occupied the roles he filled. Perhaps it was because they were already gone by the time he came to the stage.
But this boy had been alive seconds earlier. And Karl was the one at fault. He shut his eyes, counting to ten. He couldn’t allow himself to continue down this thought trail because he had a job to do, damnit.
Karl exhaled, pulling on the final piece to his uniform, pulling the jacket from his bag and throwing it around his shoulders. He glanced over at the body, crimson accumulating beneath the wound that had killed the person. I’ll have to clean that once I’m done with the body. Karl forced his gaze away, stilling his cold, trembling hands.
He was not Karl. He was whoever he just killed. A boy his age, someone who looked like him, who had the misfortune of being picked out by Dream. Now he was gone, and Karl was now him. An exchange, horribly uneven, yet not the first time it had happened.
It was strange. Karl had worn many faces, but somehow this felt wrong. Everything about what he was doing had a strange sense of pure wrongness about it, a backward feeling even as he forced his feet to march forward. He shook the concerns off.
He had a job to do.
Karl dragged the body to the nearest window, miraculously avoiding the sights of anyone. He peered out of it. Relief washed over him. Thank god.
The west side of the palace overlooked a vast lake, one deep enough that it might be the sea itself. Arctic lakes were rumored for both their beauty and their mysteries. The legends of the lakes usually illustrate a gruesome tale of children swimming too far out from shore and being taken by the Sirens that hovered in the middle of the lake.
Of course, Karl didn’t believe it. He could go on for hours about the rip currents that plagued large lakes, and how easily one could forget about them and be swept away. Now, he prayed for one to take away the evidence of his wrongdoing.
Carefully, he crept out the door. The day was frigid, too cold for anyone to come to the water. The lake was pristine, sunlight reflecting a pale yellow hue onto the still blue surface. Panting, Karl hauled the body— which was now cold— to the side of the lake.
He mustered whatever strength he had left to hoist the deceased guard onto his shoulders. He prayed for luck in finding the current. He studied the water, searching for unnatural ripples. There. Legs shaking with effort, he laid the body into the water and pushed it.
The rip current lapped it up hungrily. Karl watched the body drift further from the shore, and then grabbed by the water and pulled down.
And the lake stilled again, as if nothing had ever happened.
Karl shuddered. By the time this was all over, he wondered if anyone would mourn the boy. If they would search for the body, or if he would be added to a list of cautionary tales, and if Karl would be painted as a demon from another world, stealing the young man’s body for an “evil” scheme.
He scoffed at the very thought. Karl turned back to the palace, taking the back stairs. He needed to get his weapon and fall in with the rest of the guards, his new brothers. A thought struck him, yet he pushed it away.
If I failed, would anyone mourn me?
The time for doubt was over. He had a mission, and he was going to see it to the end.
-
The record keeper exhales. A single tear has made its way down his face. The author wipes it away quickly.
He is the only one left to mourn the boy at all.
Notes:
Hello. Hi. It seems every time I say “I have a good upload schedule going” it gets wrecked by something lol
Abd then the lovely event known as Artfight which will probably have most of my attention for July; but motivation is fickle so. We’ll see to be frank. I hope to resume weekly updates with this bad boy but for July it may be on the fence (also a new AU going up soon ;) )
Anyway! The support on this fic has been INSANE and I thank you all so much for your patience! 💕
Karl am I right >:)
Stay safe out there guys!
Chapter 7: You And Me (Hanging From The Willow Tree)
Summary:
The world felt too calm. As if a great storm was about to roll in. Wilbur pushed the feeling aside, thinking little of it. He was probably imagining things. Trying to make up an excuse to go back into the town.
And then he saw the smoke.
At first, he thought he was imagining it. The cloud was darker than the others that dotted the pale blue sky, but it wasn’t too unnatural. But when its size continued to grow, he knew something was off.
Notes:
Uhhh tw for explosions and the last section talks a bit about the aftermath but you get the gist
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It really should have been a normal day. And in Wilbur’s defense, he hadn’t been planning on going out.
But life sure liked to throw the most random things at him. Some of those things were babies on the side of the road, while other things were explosions caused by what Wilbur suspected to be whale oil.
It had happened when he, Tommy, and Techno were all hanging out in his room. Wilbur had been watching Techno and Tommy play with the stuffed animals. He stifled a small snort, making a note to tease his brother for this later. For someone who claimed to hate kids, he certainly had a knack for making them happy.
Wilbur had tuned the pair out, eyes on the horizon. He was sitting cross legged on the floor, leaning against the wall. He had a perfect view of the city skyline again.
The draw to go back wasn’t as bad as it had been in previous days. But today it was still an itch, one that Wilbur just couldn’t scratch and find peace. He was content with Techno and Tommy, that was a certainty. No, the call today was paired with an ominous feeling that something was wrong.
The world felt too calm. As if a great storm was about to roll in. Wilbur pushed the feeling aside, thinking little of it. He was probably imagining things. Trying to make up an excuse to go back into the town.
And then he saw the smoke.
At first, he thought he was imagining it. The cloud was darker than the others that dotted the pale blue sky, but it wasn’t too unnatural. But when its size continued to grow, he knew something was off.
Wilbur stood up and paced forward. It was very clearly smoke, the pale slate color having shifted to an ugly dark grey. He hoped he was imagining the pale orange glow that was illuminating the sides of some of the buildings. His breath hitched. Oh my gods.
Techno followed his gaze and stiffened. His brother scrambled to his feet and walked over. He placed a hand on his shoulder, squeezing gently as if to offer some solace. Wilbur stared at the plume of smoke. He narrowed his eyes, watching the ghostly cloud grow larger by the second. His throat bobbed.
“You don’t think that’s a problem, do you?” He asked. Techno blinked, shuffling over to his side. He examined the smoke, lips pursed. Wilbur could sense his dismay, the anxiety that mirrored his own.
“I don’t know. It could just be… a really big chimney.” He offered lamely. Wilbur swallowed thickly. Techno glanced over at him. He sighed deeply, patting his back and removing his hand.
“I’ll watch Tommy.” He said quietly. “Go make sure they’re okay.” Wilbur turned to him, blinking. Techno gave him a firm nod. He wasted no time running to his closet. He pulled his trench coat over his clothes, buttoning it hastily. He grabbed his hat and pulled it down.
“Thanks.” Wilbur muttered, pivoting to face the window. He adjusted his hat, pulling it over his hair until only a few brown curls hung out the side. Techno nodded, bouncing Tommy on his knee.
“If my friends could be in danger, I would go run to check on them too.” He responded. Techno hesitated slightly before speaking again. “Just… don’t be too long, okay? And stay safe.”
“Awww, are you actually concerned for me?” Wilbur teased. His brother scoffed, but he didn’t miss the way his eyes flashed with emotion before he answered.
“No. But I don’t wanna be stuck taking care of this kid all alone.” Techno mumbled. Wilbur smirked.
“Awww, is he too much for you?” He continued to joke with him, laying against the window’s side. Techno wrinkled his nose.
“No.” He declared. “No toddler is any match for— let go of my hair you gremlin!” Techno broke off as Tommy reached up and grabbed a strand of his brother’s impossibly pink hair and yanked it. Wilbur snorted, hiding his laughter behind his hand.
“I dunno, looks like he’s got you beat.” Wilbur observed. Techno removed the toddler’s fingers from his hair gently, wincing as some strands came free with his hand.
“Shut up.” He said gruffly. “In a real battle, he would be burnt toast.”
“Die.” Tommy said intently. “Would not!” Techno blinked down at him.
“Would too.” He deadpanned.
“Would not!” Tommy replied.
“Would too!”
“Would not!”
“Would—“
“As adorable as this is.” Wilbur cut them both off. Techno looked over at him, looking sheepish. “I need to go. Techno, are you sure you got this?”
“Positive.” He nodded firmly. “You can count on me, brother.” Wilbur smiled softly. A warmth filled his heart, because for the first time in years he believed him.
“I know.” He turned back to the window. He steadied his breathing, then slid out onto the roof.
“Wilby, wait!” Tommy cried suddenly. Wilbur jolted his head up, curling his fingers around his window sill and stopping his descent. Tommy stood up suddenly. He scrambled over to the closet, disappearing inside of it. Techno shrugged, confused as Wilbur was.
Tommy reappeared seconds later, a gold coin clutched in his tiny hands. Techno picked him up and brought him over to the window. Tommy held the medallion out.
“For luck.” He mumbled. The toddler dropped the medallion in Wilbur’s hand. Wilbur turned it over in his palm. His medallion. He smiled at Tommy, a fuzzy warmth flooding him.
“I’ll be back soon, Toms.” He promised.
“I kn’w.” Tommy responded. Wilbur reached forward, arms straining as he gently ruffled his hair. With that, he released his hold on the window and let himself fall back into the roof.
His fingers skimmed the brick material as he slid down it. Wilbur bunched his muscles and leapt for the next landing. He cast one last glance at his window. Techno was holding Tommy, and gave him one last wave.
Wilbur gave a two finger salute and smiled fondly once more before running out of the palace and toward the smoke.
-
Techno plopped Tommy onto his bed. The toddler wasted no time, already up and back to poking around his book shelf. Techno glanced at him, furrowing his brow. He had never been left to watch kids alone, much less one that only two people in the entire palace knew about.
“Okay, what do kids like?” He wondered out loud. He watched Tommy amble around in the bookshelf, mildly impressed that the toddler managed to fit in between the shelves themselves. He sighed, walking over and pulling him away from the books.
“Wilbur would kill me if you got stuck.” He chided gently. Tommy just stuck his tongue out.
“Die.” He proclaimed. Techno rolled his eyes.
“No.”
“Die.”
“No.”
“Die. Die, die, die, die, die!” Tommy giggled, clapping his hands. Techno could already feel a migraine coming on. Heaven help me. He fervently scanned his room, hoping to find something to entertain the kid with.
Wait. Tommy had just been playing in the bookshelf . Maybe the kid wanted to be read to or something. He scooted over, hands fumbling for a book. Tommy was squirming, breaking free of Techno’s grip. He tumbled to the floor in a pile of blonde hair and loud laughter. Techno cracked a smile.
“Okay, here.” He said, finally finding the book he sought. Techno dislodged it from the bookshelf, pulling the leather bound pages out from the other volumes. He ran his fingers over the title, smiling.
“How do you feel about reading The Art of War?” Techno asked, looking at Tommy. The toddler grinned. And Techno couldn’t help but smile back.
-
The city was alive with panic. Wilbur covered his face with his arm, coughing as he tried to expel the smoke from his lungs.
Attacks in the Empire weren’t uncommon, but one in the capital was rare. They did have lots of enemies, sure, but few were bold enough to risk traveling through the tundras to this city. Wilbur was five when the last attack happened. He could barely remember it, but he did know that the people were apprehended swiftly.
This didn’t feel like an attack, though. There was a second scent in the air, that smelled closer to the whale oil used to light their lamps. If someone had accidentally used too much of, Wilbur was certain that it could be used to cause an explosion.
It didn’t matter right now. Wilbur had to focus on finding his friends.
The smoke got thicker the further he pushed into the city. He could hear guards shouting orders at each other. Confusion and fear continued to ripple through the crowd. Wilbur swallowed thickly, backing into the shadows. He didn’t think he would be noticed, but it was better to be safe than sorry.
Wilbur turned on his heels, circling around the crowds. He found himself having to shove his way through some, muttering hurried apologies as he did. Wilbur ran his finger over Tommy’s medallion, exhaling slowly. He would be okay, and he would get back to the palace just fine.
He felt someone collide with him right in that moment. Wilbur gasped as the air was knocked from his limbs and he went sprawling to the pavement. The golden circle was torn from his grasp, bouncing and landing a few feet away. He snatched it up instantly, shoving it back into his pocket. He glanced up at the person who had knocked it over, face twisting into a scowl.
“I’m so sorry!” She gushed, extending a hand. Her face was obscured by a cloak, a deep purple the color of the midnight skies. He could see curly white hair poking out from beneath the hood of her traveling cloak. Interesting.
“It’s fine.” He muttered a response, grasping her hand and allowing the woman to pull him to his feet. Wilbur dusted off his pants, shaking out his trench coat quickly.
“Are you sure?” She inquired. Wilbur gave her a firm nod. Please, I just want to get out of here and find the others.
“Yes, I— fuck!” Wilbur swore as another person bumped into him. He barely had time to react as Tommy’s medallion was dislodged from his pocket. It hit the concrete below, landing right in between him and the stranger. He knelt down and snatched it up quickly. Shit.
“Where did you get that medallion?” She asked slowly, eyes flashing with shock and… recognition. Wilbur immediately fell to the defensive, practically bristling.
“None of your business.” He spat. Wilbur could feel more questions coming on, so he turned to leave. “I need to go, sorry.” As he started to walk, more people came careening out of a passage. Wilbur yelped as they swept him backward, as if he was being carried by a riptide in the ocean.
The woman steadied him as the next horde rushed by, all of them talking loudly. Wilbur could feel the fear radiating off of them. He smacked the woman’s hand away as soon as they passed.
“I don’t need your help.” He hissed
“Is everything okay here?” A guard had approached them, his eyes flashing with weariness. Wilbur’s heart stuttered.
“E-Everything is fine!” The woman stumbled over her words. “Thank you for checking in, I really must be going.” Wilbur nodded in agreement, careful to keep his eyes firmly on the pavement. He adjusted his hat, pulling it lower on his face.
“If you say so.” The guard’s voice was suspicious. Wilbur backtracked quickly, not giving the guard a chance to say anything else. He didn’t bother looking back at him or the woman. He had to focus on getting back into the safety of the crowd, where he could vanish with the rest of the common folk.
Wilbur breathed a sigh or relief as he glanced over his shoulder. Neither of the two pursued him further. That was too close. It didn’t matter, he supposed. He escaped and was free to find his friends.
It wasn’t until he got halfway to the Hangout that he realized Tommy’s medallion was gone.
-
Puffy hated the cold. She hated winter, she hated snow, she hated everything about this place. She did like the city, she supposed. The disorderness of the outer sector suited her tastes. It reminded her of the busy ports of her old home.
The homesickness hit her suddenly, a pang stabbing the center of her stomach. She sighed, shoulders slumping. Puffy tried to keep thoughts of what she dubbed “the before” out of her mind. It did nothing but drag her down.
Puffy had no idea why she came back to this wretched kingdom. She had initially left Tommy here, after all. That was when the Hunters had been breathing down her neck. She had no choice but to draw them away and leave without him. She could only hope that someone had found him.
However, the Empire wasn’t exactly known for its welcomeness.
Puffy glanced around her. She had primarily come here for supplies, she supposed. Puffy couldn’t afford to keep stopping to hunt or gather, and if she could get supplies it would give her time to place more distance between her and those pursuing her.
Market trips were agonizing. Puffy was constantly glancing over her shoulder, making sure her hood was secured and pulled low over her face every time money changed hands. If someone recognized her, or if someone started asking around, she would be in trouble.
She had never been this uneasy before. But now, a single gust of the wind caused her hand to fly to her dagger, waiting to hear the familiar sound of a gun being loaded or steel being drawn. Even amongst the crowds, with her hood pulled up, Puffy still found herself peering at every strange face, expecting at least one of them to be the very people hunting her.
He would not be foolish enough to venture to the Antarctic, would he?
Of all the kingdoms to intrude in, this was quite possibly the worst option. The people of the Empire could be aggressively nationalistic; perhaps it came from the pride in being able to survive the horrendous conditions life presented them with. Puffy shuddered, another gust whistling through the trees. Internally, she scoffed at the people around here, who didn’t even flinch.
This godforsaken land. She cursed softly. How had anyone looked at this barren frozen wasteland and thought “this is a great place to settle?” It made no sense. At least it was close to the water. Puffy could feel her heart pulling him home, to the coastal lands from which she came. To be back on a ship and sail to the horizon without a care in the universe.
But she could never go home again. She would be lucky to get on a ship without Dream figuring out where she’d gone. The world wasn’t as small as it used to be, the edges of the maps having been filled in by explorers— by people like her. There was nowhere for Puffy to hide.
The silence was suddenly deafening. Puffy jolted her head up, sensing something was wrong—
And then there was an explosion. It rocked the world, causing her knees to buckle as it threw off her balance.
Chaos reigned.
Puffy’s ears were ringing as she leapt back to her feet. She did a full 360, vision blurry. The explosion had been further away than she initially thought, upon analysis. She couldn’t feel heat from a fire, nor could she see anything but smoke. It must have been powerful.
People were shouting orders at one another, and shrill screams rose above the fray. A cacophony of awful noises, all of them piercing her eardrums and penetrating her thoughts. A headache was blooming in her left temple. She resisted the urge to cover her ears. She couldn’t afford to pull his cloak down, even a hair. Being recognized was far too risky.
So Puffy did the only thing she could. She ran.
She wove through the crowds, as a snake would through a field of grass. She ducked her head as she passed through the swaths of people. Keep your head down and everything will be fine.
The tactic had been serving her well for quite some time now. Perhaps the panic would provide cover for an escape from the city. She had gotten the supplies she needed and was free to leave whenever she wanted. And now sure seemed like a great time.
Puffy lifted her eyes from the ground slightly. She was closer to the inner city, she realized with a jolt of dismay. She had to retrace her steps to get back to the exit. From there, she could steal a horse and a weapon and ride straight through the tundra. Hopefully she could journey to the edge of the Antarctic in two or three days, if she went without rest. Then it would be back to the borderlands.
Back to square one. Trying to find somewhere the Hunters would not find her . She sighed. She looked up again and gasped.
Puffy barely had time to react as a kid seemed to appear out of nowhere. He ran into her, sending her stumbling back and him to the ground. A flash of gold caught her eyes before it was quickly snatched up by the boy.
“I’m so sorry!” She gasped out, immediately extending a hand to him. She took that moment to study him, taking in his features. Everyone is a threat.
He sported a red hat, pulled low over his ears and hiding most of his hair, save for a few brown tufts that stuck out from beneath it. His trench coat was the color of warm chocolate, covered in patches and stitch work. The threads were frayed at the ends, ripped up by something. He didn’t have any visible weapons, at least none strapped to his belt. He could be hiding them in his boots if beneath his coat, she supposed.
But there was one thing she truly noticed, a particular fact that stood out to her.
He was someone who didn’t want to be found either. Interesting.
Puffy slightly shook her hand, repeating her offer silently. The boy stared at for a heartbeat, before grasping her hand and allowing Puffy to pull him up.
“It’s fine.” He said softly. He was clearly uneasy, already edging toward the crowd.
“Are you sure?” Puffy prodded. The boy scowled.
“Yes, I’m—“ He broke off as another person practically checked him in the back. “Fuck!” He shouted, stumbling forward. A gold flash fell to the floor. She stared at, shock filling her as she realized what it was. The boy snatched it up quickly, but not in time for Puffy to have not noticed it.
Tommy’s medallion. Puffy stared at it mutely for a moment, struggling to process what she was seeing. He had Tommy’s medallion.
This kid found Tommy. Hope sprung in her heart, a sudden burst of exhilaration. Maybe he had taken the toddler in. Maybe Tommy would get a chance to live normally, and stay here, out of sight of Dream forever.
“Where did you get that medallion?” She asked, breathlessly. Even though she was ninety percent sure that it was Tommy’s, she hoped the boy would confirm her suspicions. The young man glared at her.
“None of your business.” He said tartly. Puffy pursed her lips. “I have to go.” She was about to call him back when a sea of new people, all covered in ash, came running out from a back alley. The boy fell back, running into her again.
Puffy steadied him.
She didn’t know why she decided to steal the necklace. Maybe to remind herself that Tommy was safe, or maybe to take the one thing that could fully identify the toddler to the Hunters. Whatever the case, her hand snaked into the boy’s pocket and tugged the medallion loose. She transferred it to her pocket just as the boy turned around.
“I don’t need your help.” He practically snarled. Puffy backtrodded, about to speak when they were interrupted by a guard.
Her breath hitched when she realized who it was.
Puffy didn’t interact with Karl much. She knew he was close with Sapnap, and by extension friends with Dream, but other than that he was usually out on some espionage mission. Like the one he was clearly on now. No, he can’t recognize me now. The boy next to her tensed as well, eyes flashing with mute fear. He stepped back.
“Is everything alright?” Karl asked, voice terse. His eyes were narrowed, as if he sensed the unease the two shared. The kid next to her was creeping away like a mouse cornered by a cat. He was clearly waiting for some shoe to drop. So was Puffy, but she had to hide it. Karl hadn’t shown any true sign of recognizing her yet. There was still a chance to escape.
“E-everything is fine!” Puffy stuttered slightly. She cursed herself slightly. The boy nodded vigorously next to her. He clearly wanted the guard gone as much as she did.
“If you say so.” Karl murmured. He studied them a bit longer, then turned away. His gaze had lingered on Puffy for much longer than she was comfortable with— she had to get out of the city now.
“Sorry again, kid—“ Puffy started to say, turning to the spot where the boy had been standing mere seconds ago. It was now barren, new people trekking over it. She raised a brow. When did he slip away?
It wasn’t her business, she supposed. As much as she yearned for news of Tommy, there was no way that boy would tell her anything. His hostility and distrust of her had been abundantly clear.
Puffy glanced back toward the spot where Karl had been. He had rejoined the other guards, shepherding wailing civilians away from the danger zone. She breathed a small sigh of relief. He would be busy for quite some time, giving her a chance to run before it was too late.
She pulled her cloak around herself tighter. Puffy adjusted the hood once, making sure her face was obscured. She stepped back into the sea of people, slipping into one of the currents traveling away from the marketplace, to the outer edges of the capital.
Puffy ran her fingers over the name emblazoned on the metal. She smiled, satisfaction filling her. Tommy was safe. He was in the Antarctic Empire, and even with one of Dream’s lackeys here, there was no way he would find the kid.
She had done her job. Puffy tucked the necklace into her pocket and dissolved back into the crowd, letting it carry her back to the outskirts of the capital.
-
Karl pulled his jacket off, stumbling over to the barracks bed he was occupying. His legs were stiff with soreness, and he smelled like soot. Smoke still clogged his senses, ash dusting his hair and painting the brown in a fine grey sheet. His eyes still stung, and he could guess that they were streaked with red veins.
All he wanted was a hot bath and to sleep. But the bathroom was too backed up, so he would settle for the second option. What a fucking nightmare of a day. His legs collapsed out from under him as he fell onto the bunk. He closed his eyes, intending to go right to sleep, when a nagging thought struck him.
Oh, right. Karl pried his eyes open, exasperated. He let out a long winded sigh as he sat up. Glancing to make sure no one else was around, he quickly leaned over and dislodged his journal from between the mattress and the frame of the bed. He needed a better hiding place, but for now this would do.
Karl flipped open the pages, skimming each page in his hand. Most of it was blank, as he had only recorded the first few days. He turned it black to the first few pages, ignoring the entries from previous days. Most of them contained details about his nightmares, anyway. He didn’t need to read those; he would relive them tonight, anyway.
Karl dug in the crevice a little more, grasping his pen and pulling it free. He stared at the blank page, wondering where the hell he should even begin. He inhaled slowly, clearing his thoughts.
And he began to write.
-
Day Three
Things have been tense here. The fire in the lower city caused everyone to raise their guards. Partolsmen are required to have their IDs on them at all times, since the current “suspects” of the bombing are traitorous army members. From another kingdom. Fitting, right? Personally, I think it was just a pipeline explosion or something, but apparently up here you can never be too cautious.
I had panicked for a second, thinking I had thrown the ID into the lake with the guard. Turns out I had put it in my bag. No execution for me today, haha.
Bad joke. I’m still terrified.
People are always looking for someone to blame, I guess. Even if it really is just some poor stroke of luck. It’s almost more horrifying to think about how readily others will blame innocents from crimes that nature itself caused. A real testimony to humanity, but I’ll shut up about that now.
Things got WAY more intense than the normal job. I’ve never been under this much scrutiny. If I make one misstep, I’ll hang.
Yeah, dramatic I know. It’s a lot. And I still have nightmares about the… yeah.
This sounds more like a letter than a journal entry. Maybe it is a letter to someone. Who knows who will read this someday. Maybe it’ll vanish with me when I die, or maybe someone will find it and take it.
Anyway, the city, yeah. I was stationed at the gates today when the explosion happened. My fellow guardsmen grabbed my arm (I think his name is Ponk or something) and we both ran toward the smoke.
I’ve never seen anything like this.
At least on battlefields, the adrenaline is too strong for any real fear to snake in. The death there isn’t processed until later, and everyone is fighting for some cause.
But this…
Everyone was screaming and crying. The fire took ages to put out. A little girl approached me and asked where her parents were. I didn’t have an answer. I don’t want to get into this, not now anyway.
The explosion was in one of the poorer sections of town. It nearly reached the marketplace, but at least we were able to put it out in time. It destroyed so many homes, and scorched up one of the schoolhouses. We haven’t been told anything about repairs, except that the king has been doing his best to sort it out all day.
I may not be from here or even supporting this nation, but I do truly hope these civilians are able to rebuild.
The strangest things happened in the city, besides the explosion, of course. I could have sworn I saw both Puffy and one of the princes. But there was too much smoke to tell, too much screaming. Besides, I still haven’t seen the princes in person. This kid could have been some scruffy street urchin, but he did look awfully similar to the portraits in the castle.
As for Puffy, I don’t have enough confidence to report it.
Besides, I don’t want to be the one to bring her in
I don’t want to give false information. The trek up here is grueling, and if I was just imagining it, there would be no point in dragging the Hunters here.
I should go. I have a patrol soon, and I can’t be late.
All for now,
Karl.
Notes:
Wilbur back in the city what crimes will he commit
Fun fact whale oil is VERY flammable, and since the Antarctic Empire is in the Arctic sectors of the world, whale oil is what would be used for fire and stuff soooo
There is a reason this chapter turnaround was so quick but I will not be explaining why until next chapter it’s a funny story I promise
Anyway! I don’t have much to say this time except stay safe out there and see you next time! Thank you all so much for the support <3
Chapter 8: If This Is My Life (Then I'm Tokyo Drifting)
Summary:
“Wilbur, I’m guessing you’re the one who taught him to say die.” She guessed. Wilbur shrugged, whistling.
“I refuse to confirm or deny on the grounds that it may incriminate me.” He said cryptically.
“Is this really an argument you want to have?” Niki challenged. Wilbur raised a brow, drawing himself up. Eret sipped his water, whispering something to Jack that Wilbur couldn’t discern.
“I don’t know, is it one you want to have—?” He retorted, a small grin spreading across his face.
“‘He will win who knows when to fight and when not to fight,’” Tommy intoned, nodding sagely. Wilbur stared at him, his mouth slightly agape in shock. Eret spat out the water he had been drinking, choking on a fit of giggles. Niki was blinking, lashes fluttering as her gaze flitted between Tommy and Wilbur.
“Is it just me or did that kid just quote Art of War?” Jack asked, having removed his glasses to stare at Tommy incredulously.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur floated through the streets like a ghost. He had no time to mourn the loss of the medallion, the medallion that the stranger had undoubtedly stolen. He hoped it served her well.
He had a feeling Tommy would hope that, too.
He navigated the crowds like a ship in a storm. Wilbur knew where he was going, his heart pulled to the Hangout like it was a lighthouse. He prayed it was still standing and that fire hadn’t consumed it.
His encounters had been bizarre today. The guard had seen off, and that woman… Wilbur suspected she knew something about Tommy. Selfishly, he didn’t want to know. It was probably for the best he ran off before she could ask any more questions.
“Watch it!” Wilbur barely avoided getting hit by a swinging bucket of water. The person wielding it shot him a dirty look before rushing back to the fire.
“Sorry!” He called back, face flushing red with shame. Wilbur scooted back to the alleyways. It was best he stayed out of the way of the people who were trying to work. Maybe he should have stopped to try and do something, but the sheer panic in trying to find his friends carried him onward.
Finally, the familiar building that was the Hangout came into view. It had been untouched by the fire, but smoke still hung in the air. It was too far north, the disaster leaving this sector of town unblemished.
That answered the first question. The second one being if his friends were here, or if they had been in the eastern sector when the first had sparked. Wilbur ducked around the abandoned building. He found the entrance and pulled the door open, slipping inside.
“Hello?” He called. “Is anyone here?” He waited with baited breath, stepping further into the building.
“Wilbur?” Niki’s shocked voice came from a few meters ahead. She appeared a second later, eyes wide with shock. Wilbur waved, shooting her a half smile.
“Hi.” He greeted, waving once. Niki broke into a smile and raced over and swept him into a hug. Wilbur let out a small oof as the air was squeezed from his lungs.
“It’s good to see you.” She said after releasing him. Niki beconked him with one hand. “Come on, the others are back here.” Wilbur followed her, relief washing over him. They’re okay.
“Guys, look who finally showed up.” Niki drawled, stepping aside to reveal Wilbur. Jack and Eret broke off whatever conversation they had been having, both turning to face him.
“Oi, you cock!” Jack shouted, barreling at him. Wilbur yelped as the other boy practically tackled him, both of them barely remaining standing. “You scared me!”
“How? You knew exactly where I would be.” Wilbur said with a laugh. “You probably won the bet.” Jack scowled.
“You went radio silent for like a week. All of us know you sneak out even if you get grounded. What were we supposed to think?” He retorted, crossing his arms. Wilbur shrugged.
“That I was grounded?” He suggested.
“You’re the prince. You have a huge target on your back just by breathing.” Eret reprimanded. Wilbur glowered at him, a sudden anger filling him. Not this bullshit again. He heard enough of this from his father, and he didn’t expect his friends to say it too.
Maybe it’s because they want an excuse to see you gone. Who wants a prince with them anyway?
“You sound like my dad.” Wilbur spat. Eret exchanged a glance with Niki. He pursed his lips, sighing.
“He’s right about that.” Niki said, albeit hesitantly. Wilbur clenched his fists. He turned around to glare at his friends, fixing each of them with scold glare. Deep down, he knew that they were right. It was unsafe for him out here. Yet he thought that they would know him well enough to know that he could handle himself.
“You know what?! Coming here was a mistake.” He said, crossing his arms. He pushed his way past Niki, sweeping toward the door. Wilbur could feel his emotions swelling up in him like a tidal wave, threatening to crash over his mind and swallow him whole.
“Wait, Wil—“ Niki tried, voice fringed with desperation. Wilbur didn’t bother looking back. They just want you gone.
“Don’t. You’re just like everyone else—“ He snapped, glaring at them with as much anger as he could muster.
“We only said this because we care about you. We don’t want you to get hurt because you keep sneaking out to visit us.” Niki said. “And then you vanish, and we fear the worst. We really are glad to see you, Wilbur.”
He wanted to believe then. He was trying to believe them. But seeing them less than a week ago, laughing and smiling like nothing was wrong, and then this… Wilbur shuddered, his mind spinning.
“We aren’t saying this to hurt you.” Jack added. Wilbur looked back up. He exhaled slowly, pursing his lips.
“I…” Wilbur sighed again, running a hand through his hair. “I saw you guys the other day.” He confessed.
“What?” Jack said, tilting his head. “And you didn’t come say hi?” Wilbur winced, shaking his head.
“I was dealing with something.” He said. “And besides… you all looked happy without me, so I figured there was no reason to stop by.” Niki walked forward and placed her hands on his shoulders. She shook him twice.
“You dumbass.” She said, “We always want you around. We aren’t complete without you, man.” Jack and Eret nodded behind her. Wilbur’s eyes flitted between her and the other two, searching for signs of a lie.
But he found none. His shoulders sagged, and he nodded.
“Sorry.” He muttered. “Just kinda used to people not being there.” Niki gave him a half smile.
“We’ll always be here, I promise.” She replied. Wilbur smiled back, grateful.
“Yeah! Who else would steal cookies with us?” Eret said, smirking. “Who else would dare cross the fearsome baker of the North Sector?”
“Only us fools.” Wilbur finished. He smiled at them, casting a side eye out the window. “I hate to do this, but I need to go.”
“Huh? You just got here.” Jack said, tilting his head. “Why are you rushing off?” Wilbur mentally debated how much he should tell them. He planned to give them the full truth soon, yes, but now was not the time. He didn’t know how long he had to get back, until someone thought to check on the princes.
“I promise I’ll explain everything next time I come down, okay?” Wilbur said, turning his palms up. “Just trust me. It’s a lot.” Niki raised a brow skeptically.
“I’m holding you to it.” She said finally. “Stay safe on the way back.” Wilbur nodded, giving her a salute.
Jack walked over and pulled him into an awkward hug. “Don’t die on the way back, princeling. We missed you, and we would miss you.”
“I’ll do my best.” He said, nodding solemnly. Eret waved as he passed. Wilbur pushed the door open, exhaling slowly. A new elation had filled him, happiness flooding him. They do want him around.
As Wilbur ran home, he found himself rejuvenated. He did have people who cared, both in the palace and out in the streets. He smiled to himself, and he returned home for the first time in a very long time without a single regret.
-
Wilbur had many bad ideas. Many bad ideas. But he had learned to embrace that about himself; he thought it was endearing.
He knew that Techno would kill him if he found out what he was planning on doing. Yet he had no fear of death, because this would be worth it.
Wilbur had promised that his friends would receive an explanation for why he had been absent. What better way than through show and tell?
“I have training today.” Techno said as he stopped by Wilbur’s room. Wilbur glanced up from the book he had been reading. Tommy was still asleep in the closet, the little toddler worn out from keeping both of them up all night for no particular reason.
“Ah. Have fun.” Wilbur said through a yawn. Techno nodded, glancing at Tommy. He didn’t miss the way his brother’s eyes flashed with affection, and he smiled to himself. Who would have thought.
“I’ll be done this afternoon.” He said, waving as he shut the door. Wilbur stared at the door, an idea blooming. He stood up slowly, pacing over to his closet. He bundled up his coat and hat in his arms, careful not to disturb Tommy.
He had already cleaned the ash off of the jacket, but the underlying smell of smoke remained. Wilbur pulled it on, adjusting his hat.
“This has to be your worst plan yet.” He muttered to himself. Wilbur dug in the back of his closet, still being as quiet as possible, pulling out the very basket that he had found Tommy in.
He stared at it briefly, still wondering if he should do this. It’ll be fine. A quick trip, there and back. They meet Tommy. No one knows either of us are gone.
“Hey, Toms.” Wilbur knelt down and gently shook the kid away. Tommy yawned, blinking his impossibly blue eyes open.
“Nooo…” He mumbled, rolling over. “Wilby go awaaaaay.” Wilbur snickered slightly. He picked Tommy up, blankets and all, setting him in the basket.
“We’re gonna go meet some of my friends.” He said. “Okay?” Tommy yawned in response, nodding sleepily. Wilbur cracked a fond smile. He paved over to his window, pulling it open. He would have to be clever about this, not using the rooftops to travel. It would be foolish, and possibly deadly.
He held the basket with both arms as he swung his legs over the side of the roof. Wilbur slid down carefully, slowly separating one hand from the basket to steady his descent. Instead of continuing on the roof, he let himself drop onto the concrete of the courtyard. Tommy stirred slightly, eyes opening. Wilbur held a finger to his lips.
He crept through the garden, snaking around the pillars. Guards rarely patrolled this time of day around here. It was the perfect opportunity for him to slip away.
Wilbur glanced at the gates, frowning. It was deserted, the doors locked. He had no idea where the guards were— maybe still handling the disaster from the previous day. No matter. It just made his life a little easier.
Wilbur managed to fit the toddler through the grated bars, the iron spaced far enough apart that Tommy fit through easily. He slung the basket across his back and scaled the fence, swinging himself onto the grass outside the palace. He gently placed Tommy back into the basket. Wilbur pulled the covering down as far as it would go, hoping it would be enough to keep prying eyes from wondering what was below.
From here, it was a straight shot to the Hangout.
Wilbur took the same route as he had the previous day. He let the crowds be his covers, steering away from any flashes of dark blue coats. He was relieved when the Northern District came into view, and the deserted building that served as their meeting place came into view.
He paused on the back doorstep. Wilbur set the basket down. It was probably best he preface things, greet them before showing them Tommy. Why was he so anxious all the sudden? He took in a shuddering breath. It’s fine, this is fine, they’re going to love him.
“Stay here.” Wilbur said, picking Tommy up and setting him on the floor. The toddler blinked at him, tilting his head. “I’ll come get you in five minutes. Can you wait here?”
“Yeah!” Tommy said cheerfully. Wilbur ruffled his hair with a small smile.
“Perfect.” He turned around and pulled the door open. “Hey guys! I’m here!” Wilbur shouted through the building. Eret waved a greeting. The group had elected to hangout in the main room. Wilbur waved back.
“Ayup.” Jack called out.
“Hey.” Wilbur stood awkwardly, mentally preparing himself. Somehow, this felt harder to explain the second time around. He supposed when Techno found Tommy, it hadn’t been Wilbur’s choice. As much as he had been ready to tell his friends, he was still anxious as hell about it.
“Wilbur, you promised us an explanation today, if my memory serves me correctly.” Niki appeared from behind the corner. Wilbur pursed his lips and nodded.
“That I do.” He said, drawling for effect. And to buy time as he figured out what to say. Niki swept her arm in an arc.
“The floor is yours.” She said, bowing.
“What, no greetings?” Wilbur teased. Niki shook her head.
“Nope, I just wanna know what is going on.” She said, voice a deadpan.
“Seconded.” Eret raised his hand.
“…Third-ed?” Jack tried weakly.
“Fine. Okay. Just… don’t freak out on me.” Wilbur said. “Okay?” Niki quirked a brow, crossing his arms.
“Why would we freak out?” She asked. “Wilbur, what did you do now?” A warning tone had worked its way into her voice. Wilbur coughed, clearing his throat sheepishly.
“I… uh, well, I may have found… a kid…” He started to explain, wiping the sweat off the back of his neck. Niki’s expression became more disappointed as he spoke.
“Wilbur, please tell me you didn’t steal a child.” She said, her hand coming to rest on her forehead. “Please tell me you aren’t that royally stupid.”
“Nice pun.” Jack applauded from the corner, face solemn as he clapped. Niki turned around and fixed him with a withering glare. The other boy cleared his throat, whistling once and looking at his feet.
“It isn’t stealing if the kid didn’t have parents!” Wilbur protested, throwing his hands up. Niki groaned, sitting down at one of the chairs.
“Wilbur, you idiot .” She snapped. “Does your dad know?” Wilbur laughed nervously, the rook suddenly feeling very stuffy.
“Nope.” He responded with a weak smile. Niki fixed him with a murderous glare.
“You actually lack brain cells.” Eret piped up.
“We’ve known that for a while.” Jack retorted, shrugging. Wilbur scoffed slightly, rolling his eyes.
“I resent that.” He replied, walking over to the door. He pulled it open fully, relieved to see Tommy still sitting outside. Wilbur smiled at him and knelt down, gathering the toddler up in his arms.
“Alright… I want you guys to meet Tommy.” He said, turning around. Tommy blinked in the sudden change of light, blue eyes glittering in the sun. Niki peeled her head off the table, her expression softening the second she laid eyes on Tommy.
“You’re still an idiot, Soot.” She muttered. “But yeah, this is a cute kid.”
“Wilby, who ‘re t’ey?” Tommy asked, pointing at the assembled group.
“Wilby?” Jack said, smothering his laughter in his arm with a fake cough. Wilbur glared at him, eyes cold. He shifted Tommy to his other arm and slowly drew a slashing line across his neck, not breaking eye contact with Jack. His friend extended his palms to the sky, stepping back.
“These nimrods are my friends.” Wilbur explained gently to Tommy. “That’s Niki, Jack, and Eret.” He said, pointing to each person respectively.
“Nimrods!” Tommy said gleefully. “Die,” The toddler added quickly. The group exchanged an amused glance. Tommy surveyed each of them, grinning. Niki raised a brow, hands on her hips.
“I— did the kid just tell us to die?” Eret asked, brow furled. An amused smile crossed his face as he stared the kid down. Tommy didn’t blink, bright blue eyes rounded like an owl’s. Eret blinked, then cursed under his breath.
“He does that a lot. Don’t worry about it.” Wilbur said ambiguously, choosing to ignore the fact that his friend just had a staring contest with a toddler.
“Wilbur, I’m guessing you’re the one who taught him to say die.” She guessed. Wilbur shrugged, whistling.
“I refuse to confirm or deny on the grounds that it may incriminate me.” He said cryptically.
“Is this really an argument you want to have?” Niki challenged. Wilbur raised a brow, drawing himself up. Eret sipped his water, whispering something to Jack that Wilbur couldn’t discern.
“I don’t know, is it one you want to have—?” He retorted, a small grin spreading across his face.
“‘He will win who knows when to fight and when not to fight,’” Tommy intoned, nodding sagely. Wilbur stared at him, his mouth slightly agape in shock. Eret spat out the water he had been drinking, choking on a fit of giggles. Niki was blinking, lashes fluttering as her gaze flitted between Tommy and Wilbur.
“Is it just me or did that kid just quote Art of War ?” Jack asked, having removed his glasses to stare at Tommy incredulously.
“I knew I shouldn’t have let Techno babysit you.” Wilbur groaned, shaking his head. Leave it to his brother to read Art of War of all things to this kid. He would be spewing things about warfare for ages now.
“Wait, hold up— Techno knows, but Phil doesn’t?” Niki asked, voice rising. Wilbur winced, and Jack let out a bark of laughter.
“Oh, this should be good.” He said, shaking his head. “You’ve done it now, Wilbur.” He shot a glare at the other.
“Why did you tell your brother instead of your father?” Niki demanded. “You realize it would make much more sense to tell Phil, right?”
“He might make me get rid of him!” Wilbur protested. Niki gave him a withering stare, his mouth pressed in a thin line of disappointment.
“You and your dad may have beef, but I highly doubt he would do that.” Niki chided. Wilbur rolled his eyes. Logically, he knew both her and his brother were correct, but there was no way he would admit it. He was too stubborn; he had dug this grave and he would lie in it.
“That’s what Techno said.” He admitted, his voice dull. Niki smirked, arms crossed triumphantly. Tommy glanced between the two, engrossed in the argument.
“The kid looks like he wants to gamble on who will win.” Jack observed, his voice a drawl.
“You may be right.” Eret agreed solemnly, clearly struggling to stifle a smile. Wilbur elected to ignore both of them, chalking it up to their usual bullshit. Idiots, he thought affectionately.
“He’s right.” Niki said, also ignoring the other two. Wilbur sighed melodramatically, laying one hand across his forehead.
“You’re worse than him.” He complained. Niki snickered, coughing to hide the sound.
“Why?” She prodded. “Because I’m right?” Wilbur rolled his eyes.
“No, because you aren’t supposed to agree with him.” Wilbur protested, throwing his free arm in the air. Niki shook her head, not even bothering to try and hide her laughter.
“I’m not going to have any success convincing you to tell your dad, am I?” She asked with an exaggerated sigh.
“Nope.” Wilbur said gleefully. Niki looked like she wanted to say more, lifting up her chin. Wilbur braced himself, ready for a long debate.
“ ‘If your opponent is of choleric temper, seek to irritate him. Pretend to be weak, that he may grow arrogant.’ ” Tommy interrupted, attempting to console them both, although it was clearly directing it at Niki.
“He did it again!” Jack groaned, head in hands. “Why would your brother do this?” Eret chortled softly.
“Best entertainment I’ve had this week.” He declared, taking another shot of water.
“I’ll drink to that, I suppose.” Jack agreed, raising an air glass and mock toasting. “But I still want to know why your brother read Art of War. ”
“It’s Technoblade. He lives for that stuff.” Wilbur responded dryly, hoisting Tommy up higher. Tommy nodded in agreement. He suddenly grinned, repeatedly poking Wilbur’s shoulder.
“I crawled in Techie’s bookshelf!” He declared. Wilbur blinked, processing. He did what.
“He did what?” Eret asked, choking on his water again while echoing Wilbur’s thoughts. He shook his head, exasperated.
“I’ll have to talk to Techno about his methods of babysitting.” He said, scrunching up his nose. Tommy giggled.
“And you just found this kid on the side of the road?” Niki asked, tilting her head. Wilbur nodded.
“Yeah, it was weird.” He said. “But I’m happy I found him.” Wilbur held Tommy close, letting the toddler climb on his shoulders. He smiled fondly.
Quiet conversation descended in the group, discussing what had happened in Wilbur’s absence. The group had kept their notoriety up, going after whatever bakery they saw worthy to take on.
Wilbur told them the story of Tommy, from start to finish. Niki still pushed him to tell Phil (Tommy quoted the same Art of War lines in the process) while Eret and Jack placed bets on who would break first. Wilbur felt they had settled into a cycle of normalcy, and he was happy to be around his friends again.
All too soon, the sun had started its journey down the sky. Wilbur cast a forlorn glance at it, sighing heavily. He had to leave before it was too late, and he got caught out.
“Alright, I need to run. I’ll be back soon.” Wilbur said, standing up. Eret glanced at the sky.
“Wow. Time really did fly by.” He said with a sigh. “It was nice to see you again, Wilbur. You better come back soon.” Wilbur nodded, smiling. His heart felt warm, happiness flooding him. Tommy waved to each of them with stubby fingers and shining eyes.
“And bring Tommy.” Niki added. Wilbur raised a brow.
“No promises.” He said enigmatically. Eret glanced between Wilbur and her, leaning over and whispering to Jack to start a new betting pool.
“That wasn’t a question.” Niki responded, her eyes hard, the threat clear. Jack snorted, muttering something under his breath about not crossing Niki.
“Yes ma’am.” Wilbur amended with a salute and a lustrous smile, pulling the door open. He waved goodbye and swept out the opening, ready to beat the sun home.
-
The journey home was easy. Wilbur was elated, happy to have seen his friends and happy that they had liked Tommy. The toddler was being blissfully quiet in his basket. He also looked joyful, eyes shining as he examined the city.
It was hard to move around with the basket. It added an extra factor to keep track of, but at least Wilbur could practically walk to the palace gates. Getting back in was the tricky part.
Tommy was complacent, clinging to Wilbur’s back as he scaled the wall outside the palace grounds. It had been a daunting experience for both of them, and unfortunately the basket had been the causality of the endeavor.
Wilbur avoided the guards with ease. It wasn’t near as stressful when he snuck Tommy in the first time. Maybe it was because he knew he had the capabilities to do it, or maybe because it wasn’t the dead of night. Either way, Wilbur reached his room quickly.
“That was awesome, Tommy!” He proclaimed, swinging the toddler in an arc. Tommy giggled, clapping his hands.
“Your friends ‘re funny!” He said. “I like them.” Wilbur beamed at him, hugging Tommy close. The toddler reciprocated the action, his own arms wrapping around Wilbur’s shoulders,
“Good. I’m glad, they’re good people.” He said, gently setting Tommy down on his bed. Wilbur glanced out the window, taking in the rays of the dying sun. It was setting slowly, the Arctic coming closer to the Days of the Midnight Sun. Or as Wilbur called them, the days where no one slept.
A harsh rapping on his door drew his attention away. Techno. He ambled over, pulling it open. His brother charged in, practically knocking Wilbur out of the way. He exhaled sharply, the air pushed out of him.
“Hey!” He snapped, shutting his door. “What the f—“
“ Wilbur!” Techno stage whispered, sounding furious. Wilbur winced at the sharp tone. He shifted uncomfortably, having a gut feeling that something was very wrong. Something that he may have caused.
“What?” He asked, lifting a brow. Techno quickly tugged Tommy from his grasp, ripping open the closet doors and plopping the toddler inside it.
“Don’t ‘ what’ me!” Techno whirled around, eyes flashing with anger. “You snuck out with Tommy! What were you thinking?” Wilbur swallowed thickly, shame rising up in him. He could feel his face flushing red, and he ducked his chin.
“I—“ He started to say, trying to come up with some sort of defense.
“Dad’s coming.” Techno said. “And he is pissed.” Wilbur stared at him, his mind blanking.
“Wait…” He said, trying to process. It all clicked in an instant, and he stiffened. “Oh, shit.” He cast a glance at the closet, which was blissfully shut. Techno ran a hand through his hair, shoulders tense.
“Dad’s going to find him.” Techno said bluntly. “You better be ready for it.” Wilbur lifted his chin, clenching his fists. It will be fine. He told himself, forcing himself to keep his breathing steady.
“No, he won’t.” Wilbur responded. Techno lifted a brow, shaking his head slightly. He rubbed the back of his neck, looking resigned.
“When he does— which he will in literally ten minutes— it will be fine.” Techno said slowly. “Will you trust me when I say that?” Wilbur looked away, eyes studying the floor. He wanted to believe his brother, yet it was his father he had little faith in.
Give him a chance.
“He won’t find him.” Wilbur said firmly, doing his best to hide the tremor of doubt that worked its way into his tone. Techno shrugged, casting one more glance at the shut closet doors, before heading to the exit. As if on cue, a small knock sounded.
“Good luck, brother.” Techno said, pulling open the door. Wilbur cast him an anxious smile, before leaning against the closet’s doors. Tommy, I really need you to be quiet. He begged silently.
Techno ducked past their father, slipping out the door with a small nod to Phil. Wilbur mentally prepared himself, stealing his nerves. His heart was hammering in his chest, and he crossed his fingers behind his back. Now would be the best time for a little luck.
“Wilbur?” Phil said softly. “May I talk to you?”
“You’re already here.” He intoned. Phil pursed just lips but nodded anyway. He stepped into Wilbur’s room and shut the door, pacing forward until he was standing in front of him.
Wilbur wished that he had gained the time to take off his damn trench coat. He pulled his hat off, kneading it with his hands in a desperate attempt to keep his anxiety under control.
“Wilbur, I have… I’ve tried to give you space.” Phil began, his voice weary. Wilbur had his back pressed against the closet, praying to every god out there that Tommy would stay quiet.
“Yeah…” He muttered, unable to hide how distracted he was.
“But you can’t keep sneaking out, and now you’re acting strange. And I don’t know what to do about it. Wilbur, I have told you the risks of going out, and—“ Phil broke off. He studied Wilbur, eyes narrowed. Wilbur could feel sweat beading his forehead.
Tommy please don’t do anything. He begged silently, trying to remain as casual as possible.
“What are you trying to hide?” His father asked, suspicion coloring his voice. Wilbur shook his head rapidly. Shit.
“Nothing!” He yelped. “Nothing at all, I swear.” Phil opened his mouth to say more when a small thud sounded from behind Wilbur.
From the closet. Where Tommy was. He stiffened immediately, his eyes widening. Phil raised a brow, confusion flooding his gaze. Shit, no. Techno was right. This really would be the end.
Wilbur tried to smile, about to attempt to cover it. Phil held up a hand, his patience clearly starting to wane. Wilbur cursed every god he could think of. This is it. He sighed, knowing there was no way that he could hide this anymore. He mentally saluted his and Techno’s efforts, hoping they were not all for naught.
“Wilbur, what… no, who do you have in your closet?”
Notes:
I’m a madman I know this is my fourth upload in five days (three for this AU, one for another AU I just posted yesterday! But ao3 didn’t list it in its tags for some reason! I’m not salty—)
Anyway I literally binged all the chapters to get to here and now I get to tell my funny story
The morning after I posted chapter six…..
My beta: hey when does Phil ask who’s in Wilbur’s closet
Me:
Me: I don’t know
My beta: me 🤝 you
What the fuck happens in bit of warmthMe: iTS IN ONE CHAPTER WHAT
Also the beta named the chapter go thank big man Simmy
So here we are
I’m so proud of the random puns and I’m adding a tag about a toddler quoting the art of war it’s the funniest thing to me
Chapter 9: Living The Dream (Yours And Mine; Euphoria)
Summary:
“Wilbur.” Phil’s voice was husky, clearly struggling to rein in his shock. “Is that a toddler in your closet?” Wilbur swallowed thickly. There was no going back now. His heart rate had doubled, head pounding as his pulse beat in time with his spiraling thoughts.
Wilbur sighed. There was only one thing he could do now. Carefully, he knelt down, gathering Tommy into his arms. He shut his eyes briefly, hoping for the best. Wilbur turned slowly, bringing Tommy into the light.
“This is Tommy.” He introduced him slowly. “And yeah. He’s been in my closet.” Phil stared at him incredulously.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The hardest thing about parenting was a moment like this.
Especially for Phil, who felt he had no right to try and parent at this point. He barely qualified as a father. After walking away over and over again, how could he possibly claim to be one?
But he still had an obligation to keep his sons safe. And even if they didn’t want him to, he had to try and raise them right while he was still here.
Phil had gone to talk to Wilbur earlier that day, about something that had long since sunk into the abyss of his mind. It had been overshadowed by the fact that when he had gone to his son’s room, it was empty. The window was opened, a small breeze trickling in. The curtains swayed it in, hastily drawn aside but still in the wind’s path.
It didn’t take a genius to figure out what had happened. Phil stood, staring at the open window. He had done it again. Wilbur had snuck out, despite his promises not to. Perhaps Phil had been foolish to believe he would keep it in the first place, but part of him desperately wanted to believe that he wouldn’t do it.
But no, he had left again.
Phil couldn’t blame him that much. He knew how dismal the palace was, how the environment had been so negative the past years. But he had hoped with him rebonding with Techno that he would stop running off. Why can’t he understand how unsafe it is for him?
Phil had gone down to the training hall. He had seen Techno practicing, swinging his sword in slow arcs over and over again. He was muttering to himself, pausing every few seconds and stretching. Then his son launched into the routine itself, air striking opponents in his mind. Phil watched silently, waiting for him to finish. When Techno finally paused and looked over, he raised a hand in greeting. Phil stepped into the arena, walking over to Techno.
“Hello.” He greeted. “New routine?”
“Yeah.” Techno said, turning the steel over in his hands. “Thought it might be fun. In a real fight, it could be fatal.”
“It’s looking good.” Phil offered. Techno scrunched his nose up and shook his head.
“Kept misstepping. I need to work on my footwork anyway.” His son said sullenly. He shook out his shoulders, adjusting his pink hair. “What brings you down here?” He asked after a moment.
“Have you seen Wil?” Phil asked, eyes flirting around the arena. Perhaps he was here and Phil just missed him. Maybe he hadn’t snuck out and he was simply too paranoid.
“What, he’s not in his room?” Techno asked, tilting his head. Phil shook his head. He sighed, running one hand over the back of his neck.
“His window is open too.” He explained, sighing. “I had hoped he had been down here with you, but…” He trailed off, gesturing at the most deserted facility. Techno had sheathed his sword, putting it back on the shelf.
“I’m sure he’ll be back soon.” He said, a slight edge to his voice. Phil couldn’t discern who it was directed at— perhaps it was him, yet his gut told him something more was at play. Techno was brushing past him, briskly walking to the exit.
“Where are you going?” Phil called, curious.
“I’m going to wait for him.” Techno declared. “I’ll be pacing upstairs if you need me.” Phil blinked. Was he concerned for Wilbur? Despite the situation, he smiled slightly. It did make him happy to see his sons getting along again.
As the day trudged on, there was still no sign of Wilbur. Techno had kept his word and was pacing the upstairs like a wolf on the prowl. Phil made him stop to get food and water, taking over the shift to keep surveillance. Techno had rushed back, but his other son had still not reappeared.
The sun was finally starting to set when the first evidence of Wilbur’s return appeared. Phil had been going to check on Techno when he saw Wilbur’s door suddenly shut, a flash of pink hair disappearing inside of it.
Phil walked over to the door, hand wavering in the air as he held it up to knock. The door stared back at him, as if to taunt. Was it his place to do anything? Phil worried his lip. He took in a shuddering breath and knocked. He still had a job to do, despite the past.
“Good luck, brother.” Sounded from within the room, before the door was pulled open by Techno. His son nodded to him, before making his way down the hall, muttering about how he was too tired for “this.” Phil elected to ignore that, instead turning to Wilbur.
His son was still in a tattered trench coat, buttoned up and hiding his shirt. He also wore a red beanie hat, pulled down past his ears and obscuring his hair. Wilbur was awkwardly leaning against the door to his closet, as if he had been about to change but been caught by Techno before he could.
“Wilbur? May I talk to you?” Phil asked, biting the bullet. He tried to keep himself as non threatening as possible, knowing that in order for this to go even remotely well, the tension had to be kept at a minimum.
“You’re already here.” Wilbur muttered, casting an anxious glance behind him. Phil took that as a green light to step in. Careful not to let his wings catch in the door, he turned and shut it softly. Wilbur pulled his hat off, then started wringing his hands together.
Strange. Phil quirked a brow, sensing something was off. He looked more nervous than usual. He always seemed on edge during one of these talks, but tonight he looked like he wanted to jump out the window and run.
“Wilbur…” Phil began slowly. He exhaled, formulating what to say. “I have… I have tried to give you space.” He heard an off handed “yeah” from his son, nodding restlessly. “But you can’t keep sneaking out, and now you’re acting strange. And I don’t know what to do about it. Wilbur, I have told you the risks of going out, and—“ Phil paused, tilting his head.
He could have sworn he heard something sound from behind Wilbur. His son looked at the floor, hands behind his back.
“What are you trying to hide?” Phil asked, still trying to remain neutral. Wilbur’s head shot up.
“Nothing! Nothing at all, I swear.” He said, waving his hands back and forth. A crash sounded from behind him, contradicting his statement. Wolbur gave him a weak smile. Phil raised a brow.
What is going on? He wondered. He couldn’t avoid it any longer. He bit back a sigh, holding up his hand to keep Wilbur from launching into an unnecessary, long winded explanation.
“Wilbur.” Phil said firmly. “What…” He paused, shaking his head. “No, who do you have in your closet?”
-
Wilbur knew this was inevitable. He knew he couldn’t keep Tommy a secret forever. But it still didn’t stop his blood from freezing when Phil asked who was in his closet.
He wondered how the hell he would be able to get out of this one.
Phil was standing right in front of him, patiently waiting for him to open his closet door. He was patiently tapping his foot against the ground, one brow raised.
Wilbur boiled it down, exhaling slowly. He had two options.
He could either attempt to lie, try a last ditch effort to keep Tommy hidden. Wilbur could make something up, divert Phil’s focus away from the closet and cover it up.
Or Wilbur could come clean. He could open the doors and show Phil who Tommy was. He could stop lying, and tell his father everything. He exhaled, one hand running through his hair. It was matted with sweat, stress having gotten the better of him.
“Okay. Please don’t freak out on me.” Wilbur began slowly. This required a different approach from the last two times people met Tommy. This was his dad , and he had to make sure Tommy left a good impression.
“Why would I freak out?” Phil challenged, albeit not unkindly. “Please tell me you aren’t harboring a criminal in there.”
“No, nothing like that!” Wilbur promised. He stepped over slowly. This is it. He took a deep breath. “I just have a feeling this will be… surprising.” Phil hummed, looking tense.
Wilbur counted to three and pulled the closet door open.
“Wilby!” Tommy shouted in greeting. He dropped Henry the cow, the toddler jumping up and grabbed his leg, hugging him. Wilbur smiled fondly. Leave it to Tommy to make any situation seem better.
“Hi, Toms.” Wilbur leaned down and patted him gently, ignoring Phil’s sharp intake of breath.
“Wilbur.” Phil’s voice was husky, clearly struggling to rein in his shock. “Is that a toddler in your closet?” Wilbur swallowed thickly. There was no going back now. His heart rate had doubled, head pounding as his pulse beat in time with his spiraling thoughts.
Wilbur sighed. There was only one thing he could do now. Carefully, he knelt down, gathering Tommy into his arms. He shut his eyes briefly, hoping for the best. Wilbur turned slowly, bringing Tommy into the light.
“This is Tommy.” He introduced him slowly. “And yeah. He’s been in my closet.” Phil stared at him incredulously.
“This is not what I was…You’ve… you’ve had this… what?” He broke off, a small chuckle escaping him. Wilbur blinked at him. The last thing he expected from the situation was for his father to start laughing.
“What?” He asked, scowling slightly. “What’s so funny?” Phil coughed slightly, righting himself.
“The fact that you’ve been raising a child in your closet without anyone finding him for—“ He started to say, shaking his head slightly.
“I found him.” Techno had reappeared at the door, book in hand. Wilbur shot him a glare.
“You were snooping in my room!” He accused, pointing at him with his free hand. Phil had gone quiet, and was studying the assembled group. Wilbur ignored him, full attention on Techno.
“You were sneaking out.” His brother argued. Wilbur rolled his eyes. Excuses, excuses.
“You still shouldn’t have been snooping in my room.” He retorted. Techno let out a huff, snapping his book shut with a loud snap and crossing his arms.
“You still shouldn’t have been sneaking out.” He reminded him. Wilbur gave him a deadpan expression. What a betrayal, how dare he. Phil snorted next to him.
“Die!” Tommy interrupted both of them, shrieking in delight. Phil blinked, as if snapped out of a trance. He walked over to Wilbur, kneeling down slightly to examine Tommy.
“Hey, mate.” He said softly, definitely brushing over the fact that the toddler just said die at the top of his lungs. “Tommy, yeah?”
“Me! I’m big man Tommy!” The toddler declared, pointing at himself. Phil laughed softly, his eyes gentle. Wilbur watched with mild shock, mouth agape. “You bird!”
“I guess I am.” Phil chuckled again, amused. “But you can just call me Phil.” Tommy tilted his head, thinking. Techno opened his book again, pretending to be disinterested. However, Wilbur didn’t miss the way he looked up whenever Tommy spoke, as if recording what he was saying. He would have to tease him for it later, after this finished.
“Wilby call’d you dad.” He said finally, blue eyes shining. “I’m gonna call you dad, too!” Wilbur jolted slightly, blindsided. Phil’s eyes shot open, unbridled shock in his expression. He fixed it immediately, his smile full of gentle joy.
“That’s fine with me.” He responded. Almost nervously, he glanced over at Wilbur and cleared his throat. “May… may I hold him?”
“Uhh…” He hesitated slightly, shocked that Phil was asking him for permission. He nodded after a second of silence. “Yeah. I think he likes you.” Wilbur gently handed him to his father. Tommy clung to him, little head resting on his shoulder.
“Where did you say you found him?” Phil asked, gently swaying back and forth. Tommy looked content, which caused Wilbur to subconsciously smile. Upon realizing Phil was waiting for a response from him, he coughed, clearing his thoughts.
“He was just kinda in an alley.” Wilbur said with a shrug. “Nobody was around. I kinda figured if I left him he would die, so I just… brought him home.” He explained, wringing his hands together again. He braced himself for a lecture, steeling his spine—
“I’m proud of you.” Phil said, giving him a half smile. He glanced down at Tommy, the warm gaze returning. Wilbur’s mind blanked, struggling to process what he was just told. He stared incredulously at his father.
“What?” Wilbur yelped. That was the last thing he had expected to hear.
“You did the right thing. But you should have told me, even if…” Phil trailed off. Wilbur shifted uncomfortably, suddenly reminded of the bad blood. He didn’t want to think about it. He had been happy seconds ago, with all three— no, all four of them gathered together and just talking.
It felt normal, as if that’s how things should have been. Not this sudden void that felt as if it had opened up in Wilbur’s chest. It threatened to snap him up and devour him, sending him back to where he used to be. He refused to let that happen.
Wilbur found that he wanted things to be better. He was starting to find that he wanted to forgive and let the past go, even if it took time. I will put the work in. He glanced at Tommy, who was falling asleep in Phil’s arms.
Damnit, he would make sure this family was okay. He could meet Phil halfway just like he did with Techno.
“Sorry.” He said finally, looking away. “I just wasn’t sure how you would react.” Wilbur added, albeit half heartedly. He did feel rather stupid, given how well Phil was taking to Tommy. The toddler also seemed to like him, which was a good sign in Wilbur’s book.
Tommy liking him gave Wilbur incentive to make up, he supposed. Maybe it was time he let his heart thaw. He kind of liked the idea of forgiving his father, anyway. Tommy yawned, shifting slightly, eliciting an aww from Phil, before his father turned to look at Wilbur.
“Wilbur, did you really think I would just abandon this kid?” Phil asked, flabbergasted. Wilbur ducked his head, ears turning pink from sudden embarrassment.
“Well…I…” He stumbled over his words, voice cracking. He flinched, his face turning redder. Techno snickered, fully shutting his book.
“That’s what I said, dad.” He said with a grin.
“Suck up.” Wilbur muttered under his breath, a teasing tone crossing his voice. He glanced up at Phil, who was starting to walk out of Wilbur’s room. He immediately leapt up and started to follow him.
“Wait…just for confirmation, are we gonna keep him?” Wilbur asked sheepishly.
“Of course we are.” Phil responded immediately. “He’s already gotten attached to us, anyway. It would be cruel to just leave him now.”
“Is that cover for saying you got attached?” Techno asked bluntly.
“That too.” Phil agreed, running one hand through Tommy’s fluffy blonde hair. The kid blearily opened his eyes, blue orbs shining with contentment as he snuggled closer to Phil. Wilbur cooed slightly, standing on his tiptoes to ruffle his hair.
“Where are you taking him?” Wilbur asked after settling back down.
“I hate to break it to you, but he needs a bath.” Phil said point blank. “I’m guessing you were sneaking him around whenever you could, and couldn’t find time with all the guard activity in the palace, yeah?”
“Uh…” Wilbur and Techno exchanged a glance. “Yeah, pretty much.” Wilbur admitted.
“I’ll get him cleaned up and in some fresh clothes.” Phil said briskly. “And we can deal with legal matters tomorrow.”
“Do you have to sign paperwork when you pick an orphan off the street?” Techno asked, tilting his head. Wilbur nodded, exchanging another confused glance with his brother.
“I did it with you.” Phil told him. “Even the king has to do that, as we are all bound to the law. Just to keep track of who’s where, and also to write Tommy into my will, enrollment in future classes, all of that.”
“That makes my head hurt.” Wilbur deadpanned.
“Me too.” Phil agreed. “But we can worry about that tomorrow. First, let’s get Tommy better situated.” He said, casting a loving glance down at the sleeping toddler.
“Do you think he’ll try and stay in my closet?” Wilbur whispered to Techno. His brother paused, thinking.
“Dunno. It would be funny if he did.” He said.
“Wait, shit we gotta keep up!” Wilbur jumped, racing after his father. Techno sighed, and his rapid footsteps sounded after him.
“So I guess this mean we have a new brother?” Techno half asked, jogging to catch up with Wilbur as he trailed Phil and Tommy. Wilbur lifted his chin, eyes landing on Tommy’s sleeping form. He smiled softly, unable to prevent the rush of affection that swelled up.
“He already was.” Wilbur responded, smiling softly. “And… he’s really gonna be part of the family. I can’t believe it.”
“I can.” Techno deadpanned. “Y’know, we could have been spared all of your lamenting if you had just sucked it up and told Phil when you first found Tommy.” Wilbur huffed, the embarrassment returning.
“I didn’t know how he would respond!” He protested again, feeling rather like a broken record as he threw his arms up in the air. Techno sighed, placing a hand on his shoulder. It forced Wilbur to stop. He turned, raising a brow.
Techno’s face has gone serious. He looked determined all of the sudden, as focused as he was during training. Wilbur waited with baited breath for him to speak.
“Wilbur, Phil wants to amend things.” Techno said, his voice hushed. “He isn’t who you think he is. He’s… he is a good man, and he can be a good father again. Just try and give him a chance.” Wilbur tore his gaze off his brother, staring at his shoes. Everything had come to a halt again, like a train suddenly crashing down off its tracks. He squeezed his eyes shut, grabbing his brother’s hand.
“I don’t know how to forgive him.” He said finally, voice small. “I think I want to, I really do.” It had been a slow revelation. It had started when Wilbur first brought Tommy home, the night he told his father he loved him. And when him and Techno reconnected, he found himself yearning for a family that wasn’t shattered, one that was whole and complete and happy .
“I know it’s hard.” Techno replied, giving him a half smile. “But you can do it. Everyone deserves a second chance. If he messes up that badly again, if he abandons us again, then you never have to talk to him again. But giving him forgiveness seems right, yeah?” Wilbur nodded, smiling back.
“I’d have to try to do it for Tommy, anyway.” He muttered. “Might as well do it for me, too.” Techno patted him on the back, nodding affirmatively.
“That’s the spirit. And I’ll be around to help both of you. We will have a family again.” His brother said fiercely. Wilbur could see the same want he felt, the desire for everything to be “okay” again.
“I’m glad we made up.” He said after a moment of silence. “I’m glad I can say I have a brother again.” Techno looked taken aback, before breaking into a grin as well. He pulled Wilbur into a tight hug.
“Me too.” He said. “You’re not too bad yourself. I… Well, after all of that, I don’t think I could ask for a better one.”
“Softie.” Wilbur taunted, poking his arm teasingly. Techno rolled his eyes, releasing him from the hug.
“Yeah, yeah. Tell anyone about this and I’ll use you for target practice.” He threatened. Wilbur snickered.
“If you could catch me, sure.” He replied, sticking his tongue out.
“So immature.” Techno reprimanded, striding past him.
“Yeah, yeah, I’ve embraced it!” Wilbur swept his arms wide, practically bubbling with laughter. “It makes life more fun.”
“I would believe it.” Techno responded, his voice suddenly gentle. Wilbur beamed at him, feeling lighter than ever. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt as at ease as he did currently. Everything seemed to work, everything falling into place.
Things were going to get better. Wilbur could actually say that he believed that. Techno had ducked into his room. He followed him, ducking inside.
“By the way, you teach Tommy to quote Art of War?” Wilbur piped up, stretching his arms above his head. The day had left him spent, but he found himself with rejuvenated hope and a sense of relief. Now that Phil knew, and he was letting Tommy stay… things were looking up. He smiled to himself. Not that he had stopped grinning like a fool for the past half hour.
“Maybe. Why, did he start saying some of the lines?” Techno responded, yawning once. Wilbur let out a hefty sigh. Of course.
“I’m gonna keep reading him Art of War, by the way.” Techno added, eyes twinkling.
“You’re gonna turn him into a philosopher!” Wilbur protested, his head falling to his hands.
“Is that such a bad thing?” Techno challenged, struggling to hide his amusement.
“Do you know how freaked out Jack was to hear a kid quoting that book? I thought he was going to have an aneurysm!” Wilbur retorted. The very memory made his resolve break, and he couldn’t help but start to giggle. “And Eret literally choked on his water!” The laughing fit overtook him with the memories. He gasped for air, choking on his own amusement.
“Consider it karma for sneaking out with the child.” Techno declared. “And I’m going to keep doing it. Tommy will have the book memorized by the time he turns ten.” Wilbur froze at the thought, horrified. He shuddered, his spine tingling.
“You actually suck. I take back what I said about you being an awesome brother.” He said with a scowl. Techno simply guffawed, his eyes sparkling mischievously.
“‘ In the midst of chaos, there is also opportunity.’” Techno replied solemnly, a devil’s grin spreading across his face. Wilbur glared at him, crossing his arms. He really hated that book, he had decided.
“You know what?” He asked, lifting his chin. Techno quirked a brow, leaning against one of the pillows. He looked completely at ease, and Wilbur could admit he felt relaxed too, despite the “argument.” In fact, it just made him giddy, happy to have a brother he could taunt and make fun of, but also know that he could rely on to take on the world with.
“I’ll bite. What?” Techno responded. Wilbur called upon all the hate he could muster, and pointed one finger at his brother, eyes hard.
“Die.”
-
A little boy stands at the edge of a battlefield. He stares over it, the carnage so great he can scarcely fathom it. He walks through the destruction, keeping his eyes down as he passes the bodies of the dead.
He can hear someone shouting for help. The little boy longs to do something, anything to ease the suffering, but a force spurs him on.
At the center of the battlefield, the pinnacle of the hill, a figure stands. The harbinger stares out at the horizon, his blonde hair tied in a loose ponytail. He wears a tattered blue coat, along with standard army apparel. A gun has been dropped next to his feet, long since discarded.
There is something familiar about the harbinger. The little boy walks forward, and taps him once in the shoulder.
Jaded blue eyes, so bright he fears they may be supernatural, meet his own. The little boy can see that there is a power behind the cloud of grief, moving and toiling like a hurricane.
“Hi.” The little boy says, extending his hand in greeting. “What’s your name?” The harbinger looks at his hand cautiously, before shaking it once.
And the harbinger mutters his name. The little boy strains to hear it, but he finds that it is lost to the wind.
And then the world crumbles, like sand between the little boy’s fingers. He watches the tired harbinger dissolve as if he were smoke, and the he himself collapses.
-
He woke up in cold sweat. Another variation of the same dream. He turned over to his side, curling in on himself.
One day, he supposed he shall figure out what it means. But tonight is not that night.
He falls back into a restless sleep, yet forgets about the dream come dawn.
Notes:
I know this is my fourth update in a week I’m sorry
ANYWAY! Would you believe me if I said we weren’t even a third of the way into the AU :,)
Yeah. Yeah this is a long one I hope you all are ready <3OKAY BUT. 1.1K KUDOS?? 19K HITS?? WTF/POS GUYS I HAVE BEEN CRYING OVER IT FOR AN HOUR ABSJDBDBN
I’m so glad y’all are enjoying this I cannot. Fathom it.
Anyway this is probably my last back to back update, but I promise you that the pace won’t slow much! I’m so excited to share this with y’all so (hands you the chapter)Anyway! Ive rambled enough, stay safe out there
Big Man Simmy says he loves you they r one of my poggers betas!
Chapter 10: Welcome Home
Summary:
“Arghhhh… my head hurts.” Wilbur said, collapsing onto the chair. He slid his crown off, the pressure on his head releasing. Phil chuckled, setting Tommy down.
“Oh, the woes of being royal.” Techno teased gently. “Such a hard life.”
“Shut up.” Wilbur grumbled, tempted to throw his shoe at him.
“Die.” Tommy agreed, teetering over to him.
Notes:
It’s 11 pm ive been up since 4:30 help anyway take a chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy’s adoption into the royal family spread around the capital within two hours of it being announced.
Wilbur had stood in between his father and brother during the event. It had been the first time in a long while he had forced himself into the pale blue dress shirt, since he had buttoned the gold knobs and secured the midnight colored cape across his back. The thin golden chain seemed too weak to hold the thick furred cloak in place, but it did its job well enough. From his ear dangled a clip on emerald earring; it was tradition for the royal family to wear one.
Wilbur had hesitated before placing the silver crown on his head. He hated the damn thing; it was cold and uncomfortable, pressing into his skull and sending a tremor down his neck every time he shifted his head. However, he couldn’t deny how beautiful it was, with the shimmering sapphire and glistening diamond stones inladen on the acmes of the crown.
He placed it on his head slowly. He could tolerate the discomfort for a few hours; it was for Tommy, after all.
Wilbur was impressed with how fast the tailors worked. Tommy had been public to the palace for twelve hours, yet they still spun him fresh clothes within hours. He looked adorable in his formal attire, his little black boots the size of Wilbur’s hand.
“Wilby!” He had cried upon seeing him, holding Phil’s hand as he teetered down the hallway. His face split into a wide grin. Phil chuckled, gently releasing his hand as the toddler ambled over to Wilbur. Tommy made grabby hands up at him, clearly wishing to be elevated. Wilbur smiled, stooping down and hoisting him up.
“Don’t you look sharp, Toms!” He said affectionately. The toddler grinned, eyes sparkling.
“Dad said I’m a big man!” He declared, tiny fists thumping his chest. Wilbur smiled, ruffling his hair.
“He’s right.” The words felt foreign on his tongue. Agreeing with Phil was odd; Wilbur couldn’t exactly remember the last time he did.
Talk to him. Something whispered inside him, urging him to reconcile.
Later. He glanced up at his father, who seemed blissfully unaware of the mental debate Wilbur was suffering through. We have the get through the announcement first.
Phil had cobbled together a speech date within twelve hours. Obviously he had to announce the whole adoption and new prince thing. Wilbur knew it would be him and Techno standing still for an hour while Phil spoke, and then they all waved.
Sometimes, Wilbur could pick out Niki or Jack or Eret in the crowd. They usually hung around the outskirts, if they came at all. News travelled like wildfire through the city, and circulated the empire itself within a week. News as big as a new prince would reach the outskirts in mere days.
“I forgot how hard it was to button this shirt.” Techno had appeared at the edge of the hall, fiddling with golden buttons. He was dressed similarly to Wilbur, although his long pink hair was done in a braid. Wilbur hadn’t even bothered to brush his.
“Loser.” Wilbur snorted. “Not able to button. Butterfingers.”
“At least I brushed my hair.” Techno retorted.
“Touché.” Wilbur said, crossing his arms. Techno dropped his hands, raising a brow.
“Your crown is crooked, O Wonderful Heir.” He reached forward and adjusted it. Wilbur batted his hand away, glowering at him.
“Yeah, yeah. It looked fine.” He muttered, face turning red. It wasn’t just the fact that he managed to put his crown on wrong; he hated when people referred to him as the heir. It made his eye twitch and spine shudder. The fact that someday he would take Phil’s place as king scared him. He tried to minimize the thoughts around that subject.
“Keep telling yourself that.” Techno nudged him. “Are you ready?”
“For?” Wilbur asked, tilting his head.
“Tommy to be known to the kingdom.” He responded, eyes drifting to Tommy, who was still clutched in Wilbur’s arms.
“Yes.” Wilbur responded. “I just hope the people like him.”
“I literally do not know how anyone could hate him.” Techno scoffed. He leaned forward and ruffled Tommy’s hair, mimicking Wilbur’s action. Tommy giggled, clearly happy.
“Okay boys, are you three ready?” Phil asked. His hand brushed Wilbur’s shoulder. He drew it back instantly, guiltily looking away. He was shocked that he didn’t mind the touch; once upon a time he knew he would have flinched away. But now he found that he wanted Phil to stay around, that he wanted his father to hug him.
“Yep.” Techno said, shifting his shoulders. “Ready to stand around for an hour. Sounds great.”
“That’s the spirit.” Phil shifted to Wilbur, nodding to Tommy. He gently handed the toddler to his father. “Alright, it’s time. Let’s go.” He turned around, wings sweeping the floor as he strode to the balcony.
The palace had been constructed with a view over the main city. Wilbur had never used it to get into it, however; it was too exposed. It did provide a nice view, however. And it was easy for the speaker to be heard. Phil had given many speeches from the balcony, and would give many more. And someday, Wilbur would too.
It was a strange thought.
“Thank you for assembling here today.” Phil began as soon as they had taken their places. Wilbur prepared himself to space out, already finding his mind wandering. It was bad, he knew, but to be fair, he already knew what was going to be said.
Wilbur let his mind drift, allowing it to get lost in his thoughts. The night had been long, as it had been running back and forth through the hall and sorting paperwork and explaining the story and introducing Tommy— Wilbur slept for one hour, if even. He was entitled to space out just a bit.
“…After deliberation—“ Phil continued, hoisting Tommy up higher. Wilbur jolted back to attention at that, barely biting back a subconscious laugh.
“Deliberation, my ass.” Wilbur whispered to Techno. His brother quirked a smile, biting back a snicker.
“Don’t.” Techno hissed back, “I can’t stop laughing now.” Wilbur smirked, but straightened up. He stared attentively ahead, eyes flitting across the assembled crowd.
It was funny to think about how frequently Wilbur immersed himself down there. How he ran around in rough spin clothes and huddled in the marketplace. How he ran through the city and knew it like the back of his hand.
How he found Tommy amongst the city as well.
Wilbur smiled, glancing over at Phil, who was still speaking. Tommy was staring curiously down at the city, his bright blue eyes wide. Wilbur waved at him, the motion small. Tommy grinned at him and waved back, opening and closing his fist.
“And so, I am pleased to introduce Tommy, Prince of the Antarctic Empire… and my son.” Phil finished speaking, eyes sparkling. The crowd began to clap. Phil softly whispered something to the toddler. Tommy began to wave, a little grin spreading across his face.
“They love him.” Wilbur said, smiling.
“Of course they do.” Techno replied. “He’s adorable, how could anyone hate him?” Wilbur nodded.
“True.” He agreed sagely. Techno adjusted his own cloak, the golden clasp having come undone. Wilbur shifted, feeling antsy.
“How long do we have to stand here?” He muttered, resisting the urge to stretch his arms. Techno shrugged, discreetly rolling his shoulders.
“When people stop clapping.” He replied. “So… we could be here for a while. No one ever likes to be the first one to stop clapping.” Techno grumbled, eyes flitting shut.
“Please… take one for the team.” Wilbur begged softly, scanning the crowd. “My mouth is starting to hurt from smiling.” Techno snorted.
“That is a you problem, brother.” He replied.
“So mean.” Wilbur grumbled. He shifted his shoulders, counting. Finally, the applause dwindled down. Phil motioned for them to follow him, keeping his chin up as he walked back into the palace. Wilbur had to restrain himself from sprinting after him, instead keeping his poise.
For about five seconds.
“Arghhhh… my head hurts.” Wilbur said, collapsing onto the chair. He slid his crown off, the pressure on his head releasing. Phil chuckled, setting Tommy down.
“Oh, the woes of being royal.” Techno teased gently. “Such a hard life.”
“Shut up.” Wilbur grumbled, tempted to throw his shoe at him.
“Die.” Tommy agreed, teetering over to him. Wilbur shifted on the chair, spreading his arms out. He let out a sharp breath of air as Tommy clambered on top of him, practically curling up on his chest like a cat.
“You’re so stuck now.” Techno said with a guffaw. “He’s not moving any time soon.” Wilbur glared at him. He slowly held his hand up, lowering all but one finger.
“Wilbur!” Phil gasped, clearly resisting the urge to laugh. Techno rolled his eyes, albeit they were glimmering with amusement.
“Real mature.” He taunted.
“I know, right?” Wilbur grinned, lowering his hand.
“Do you actually want us to move Tommy, or—“ Phil started to ask. Wilbur shook his head.
“Nah, I’m fine. I don’t mind.” He responded. “We’ll be along whenever Tommy decides he wants to move.” He gently ran a hand through the kid’s hair.
“If you say so.” Techno replied with a shrug. “If I find you as a fossil, I’ll know what happened.” Wilbur scowled at him.
“Shut.” He snapped, pulling off his shoe and chucking it at him. Phil burst out laughing as Techno let out a shriek, ducking out of the way.
“I’m so going to get you back later.” He snapped, yet it lacked any harshness.
“You can try.” Wilbur said, a devil’s grin across his face.
“Whatever. See you later, brother.” Techno replied, waving. Wilbur watched him exit, mentally preparing for war.
“I’ll… see you at dinner..?” Phil said, phrasing it as a question. Wilbur blinked at him, shifting his head to peer at him past Tommy. He gave him a half smile.
“I’ll be there.” He promised. Phil smiled back, dipping his head. He followed Techno, his black wings vanishing from view. He sighed, making himself more comfortable. Tommy was already half asleep, somehow.
“What is your sleep schedule, bud?” Wilbur muttered, not unkindly. Tommy opened one half lidded eye, one brow raised. He looked exactly like Techno when he was disappointed in Wilbur.
“Alright, I won’t question it.” He said, chuckling. Wilbur sighed, finally comfortable. He found himself dipping into quiet contentment, just him and Tommy. Just like how it all started.
But now there was no secret. There was no hiding. Tommy really was part of their family, and Wilbur didn’t have to be afraid of him being taken away. He nestled him closer.
And whoever had hurt Tommy would never be able to again. Because they would be foolish to come after him now, with the Antarctic Empire protecting him. He was safe, and that thought alone filled Wilbur with joy.
He succeeded. It was going to be okay.
“Welcome to the family, Tommy.” Wilbur said affectionately. He hugged the toddler, wrapping his arms around him, and gently pressing their foreheads together. Tommy beamed at him.
Wilbur smiled. He was happy. The family— his family was healing . A small thought nagged in the back of his head.
There was but one thing left to do now.
After dinner. He promised himself. He could afford to sit for a moment, just him and Tommy— his brother.
-
Wilbur did not do it after dinner. He didn’t do it until the next day, in fact. He had lost his nerve, his thoughts too jumbled. He didn’t think he could articulate what needed to be said at that moment.
No, it was best to wait. He would do it in the morning, he said.
Spoiler: Wilbur didn’t. He wimped out in the end, taking one look at his father and decided it could wait.
Techno tried to prod him into it. He said it would end up better for everyone if he sucked it up and spoke to Phil. He told him that both of them wanted to fix things; it was up to one of them to take the first step.
And Wilbur had already made it thoroughly clear it had to be him. He exhaled, running a hand through his hair.
Which is how he found himself seated up on the roof of the palace, letting the wind brush past him and rustle his hair. He stared blankly at the horizon, the sun setting and painting the sky bright oranges and pinks. He barely felt the chill, although he knew it was onsetting and biting into his skin.
But he didn’t care. He was a coward, and cowards deserved to be punished. He deserved to feel cold, because he didn't have the guts to talk to his father.
Wilbur curled his knees to his chest, exhaling slowly. It was going to snow tonight. It would be cold on the streets, and even colder on the roof. He should get down soon, before it iced over and became impossible to climb down.
But it was nice up here. A haven, one the rest of the world was shut out from. It was just him, the sky, and—
“Hey.” Wilbur jumped, his heart leaping out of his chest. Phil had landed silently next to him, his pitch black wings folding in softly. His feathers rustled in the wind, yet still they hardly made a sound.
“Hi.” He replied after he stilled his racing heart. “What’re you doing up here?” He asked, not unkindly.
“Looking for you.” His father replied. “I… well, I was worried about you.” Wilbur blinked at him, tilting his head to rest on his knees as he examined Phil.
“Thanks.” He replied. “I’m fine, as you can see…” He trailed off, twisting his head to stare back at the horizon. Angry grey clouds were brewing at the edge, being pushed closer and closer with each strong breeze.
“Yeah.” An uncomfortable silence settled between them. Say it. Talk to him. It was literally set up for Wilbur. Phil came to him, and it was a peaceful environment. It all gave him favor.
But he felt so tongue tied, the words heavy in his chest. How could he explain how he wanted to let go of years of resentment? It all felt too hard, too much.
But he had to try. He owed his family that, at least. And dammit, Wilbur wanted things to just be okay.
“I… I don’t want to be mad anymore.” Wilbur began, his breath rattling in his chest. His nerves were flaring up, anxiety threatening to put a halt to everything. Phil was silent, looking away. His eyes flashed with hidden hope.
“It’s been… it was hard, when you left.” Wilbur continued, pushing forward. “I was so angry at you, because it felt like you just walked away from me and Techno when we needed you the most.”
“I don’t have an excuse for what I did.” Phil said miserably. “And you were right to be angry at me; I would have been—“
“But that’s the thing!” Wilbur interrupted. “I don’t want to be angry. I really am tired of not having a family.” He ran a hand over his face, ignoring how cold his fingers felt. Wilbur collected his thoughts, letting it settle before speaking again.
“It wasn’t fair what happened. When mom died. It ripped everything apart. But- but with Tommy, I feel like we can— well, maybe repair what happened. And… and being angry… I just… it hurts me, too.” He rambled, practically gasping for breath. His emotions were bubbling to the surface, starting to overwhelm his senses.
“Take a deep breath, Wil.” Phil murmured. “It’s okay.” Wilbur tried to, but all he did was let out a small whine, tears blurring his vision.
“Fuck, I— I—“ He stumbled over his words, unable to form coherent syllables.
Soon, he was crying. Hot tears streaked his cheeks, hiccuping sobs emitting from his lips. He had been so angry , so hurt. Wilbur had been helpless to stop Phil from leaving. He had been helpless to stop his mom from dying.
Which is why he was so upset. He had been tired of the world itself. Wilbur had every right to be angry, but could he really justify holding onto that for as long as he did?
Probably. His father all but left. But he came back, and Wilbur stubbornly hung onto his righteous anger, assuming he hadn’t changed.
But Phil had made an effort to show he was improving. That he wouldn’t run away. But Wilbur still couldn’t forgive.
That anger was eating him alive. It had tried to consume him over and over again, devouring his soul and chewing his heart up until nothing remained but an empty void.
He didn’t know when his vision started to clear, when his gasping sobs became controlled. Wilbur glanced over and saw Phil’s eyes misty with tears as well. His father ducked his head, clearly trying to hide the fact that he was on the verge of crying.
Wilbur exhaled, finally able to gain a semblance of control. He stared blankly at the sky again, his tears freezing on his face. He bit his lip, gnawing on it as he began to formulate what to say next. Phil was waiting patiently next to him, his father managing to maintain a neutral face despite the tears forming in his eyes.
“It’s gonna take some time.” Wilbur whispered after a moment, his voice hoarse from the sudden bout of crying. “But Ph— dad, I really, really want to forgive you.”
“I know. And— and I’ll be ready when you are.” Phil said, hurriedly wiping his eyes. Wilbur hesitantly reached over and wrapped his arms around his father. Phil stiffened slightly, but reciprocated, holding him close.
He felt like they were father and son again.
“Dad, I…” Wilbur hesitated before speaking. “I love you. And I… I mean it.” He found that there was nothing but sincerity in his voice, real affectionate directed at his father for the first time in years.
He could practically feel Phil’s smile, his father holding him tighter. Wilbur leaned into the touch, forcing himself not to break down crying again.
“I love you too, my son.” He whispered back, so quiet it was nearly lost to the wind.
Wilbur drew back and smiled at him, coughing slightly as his throat itched. A sudden wave of cold rushed over him, as if he was being drawn back to the real world.
And then he shuddered. And wouldn’t stop shivering. He glanced down at his arms, finding the skin red and angry. He definitely should have brought a coat.
Phil glanced at him, concern filling his gaze. “Are you okay?” He asked softly.
“‘M cold.” Wilbur confessed, curling in on himself. He shuddered as another gust of wind slammed into him. He turned his head down, trying to cover his ears and conserve whatever body heat he could.
“Why don’t we go inside?” Phil suggested softly. Wilbur nodded, allowing his father to help him stand. He glanced down, throat bobbing. His limbs were too numb, he realized with dismay.
“I don’t th-think I can c-climb down. T-too cold.” He stammered, embarrassed to admit it. Phil shrugged.
“I can carry you.” He offered immediately. “If you’re okay with it.” Wilbur nodded numbly. He allowed Phil to pick him up, his head slumping against his father’s chest.
He dimly registered his wings snapping open. He felt them free falling, spiraling down into the main courtyard of the palace. Wilbur would have liked to see, but he was simply too cold. He huddled closer, mentally cursing his stupidity. Should have brought a coat.
“Almost there, Wil.” Phil said softly. “We can get you warmed up.” He couldn’t coax a response out of his throat, not even a nod.
He felt the temperature shift as they entered the palace itself. Wilbur’s muscles untensed as the warmth hit. He relaxed slightly, managing to slightly open his eyes. His vision was blurry, but at least he wasn’t completely freezing.
“Here we are.” Wilbur felt them turn, Phil nudging the door to his room open. His father beelined for the bed, laying him down on it and pulling the covers up. Good thing I didn’t make my bed this morning, he thought deliriously. Wilbur let his eyes start shut, allowing his body to rest. He heard Phil making rounds, fixing up parts of the room.
“You’re all set. I’ll leave you alone now.” Phil said at last, beginning to head toward the door. Wilbur lifted his head, eyes opening. He locked eyes with his father, shaking his head slightly. Phil turned around, waiting for him to speak.
“Wait. Stay?” He mumbled, almost sheepishly. His father rustled next to him, clearly surprised. His face softened almost instantaneously.’
“Of course.” Phil replied. “I’ll be here all night.” Wilbur shut his eyes, drifting off into slumber, content to know that his father was watching over him. And for the first time in a very long time, his heart felt full.
-
The streets were frigid as the sun set, a cold gust of wind rushing through them. Nepja, they call it. Their god of winter. Karl shuddered as he walked, the wind chilling him to his core. The stories described the deity as mischievous, cruel with a twisted sense of humor. Some of the Electus were said to be cursed by him.
Karl, personally, had no idea where the gifted got their abilities. He personally thought it was some kind of genetic mutation, but who was he to say? He was just some spy from the SMP.
He pulled his coat tighter around himself. Karl couldn’t help but cast fervent glances over his shoulder. His paranoia at being caught continued to increase with each day. It was odd; he had never been this anxious before.
But he had never been stationed in the Antarctic Empire for this long. Last time had been a few days, doing basic reconnaissance. The situation hadn’t required much analysis.
But Dream was clearly desperate to find whatever he lost. Desperate enough to place a spy in the Empire, that is.
Karl chided himself mentally. He had volunteered for this, after all. Who was he to complain? He may very well have signed his own death sentence.
Rendezvous days were the most risky. All it took was one wrong look, one eavesdropper, and it was over. Karl drew in a sharp breath. The Antarctic Empire wasn’t known for its quarter.
Still, he had a duty, and he was not one to shy away from it.
Karl’s satchel was full of information, pages and pages of reports. So much had happened in the past week. It wasn’t everyday a new prince was brought into the royal family. It gave Karl a profuse amount of things to do, rapidly scribbling reports, preparing for today.
He reached the meeting place and paused, a tremor running through him. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and Karl was suddenly acutely aware of his pulse pounding in his ears.
He was being watched.
Stay calm, he told himself, exhaling slowly. He rolled his shoulders, eyes ticking around the perimeter.
“Who’s there?” Karl called, his hand drifting to his dagger. If they were soldiers, he stood no chance, but he would rather die than be taken in. The figure stepped out of the shadows. His grip tightened on his knife. The person removed their hood slowly.
“Quackity.” Karl’s face crumpled in relief. “Thank god, I thought you were… not Quackity.” The other man lifted a brow, drawing back the hood of his cloak.
“Who else would I be, dumbass?” He teased, voice light. Karl scoffed, rolling his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah, can never be too careful.” He retorted. Quackity rolled his eyes, patting Karl on the back.
“Lighten up, buddy.” He said, slinging his arm around Karl’s shoulder. “ I won’t turn you in, don’t worry.” Quackity said, smirking.
“Yeah, yeah.” He grumbled. Quackity was someone Karl trusted with his life; he had grown up with him, after all. It was nice to see him, especially as the last contacts had been dull with little news from home.
“You know you’re happy to see me.” He teased, poking his cheek. “Smile!”
“Fine.” Karl said, unable to suppress a grin. “It is good to see you.”
“I know, my presence is always a blessing.” Quackity said, throwing his head back and laughing. He stepped back, and Karl shook himself out. He adjusted his coat, smoothing down the ruffles. Karl checked his satchel, making sure everything was in order.
“Good thing you didn’t squish the report.” He said with a snicker. “Dream would have skinned you alive.” Quackity stuck his tongue out, rolling his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah, I was careful. Speaking of, Dream requested confirmation on the new prince. You have the visual, right?” Quackity said, rolling his eyes. Karl nodded once. He always had them. “Not sure why he cares. And Sap won’t tell me, no matter how much I begged him.” A sinking feeling hit him, tying his stomach in knots.
Something felt off about this.
Karl pulled the black and white photograph out. Cameras were a funny thing, but proved useful in situations such as these. Thank whoever thought of that. He managed to snap a picture of the new family portrait. He tucked it into the report file, handing it off to Quackity.
“Awesome.” The black haired man shot him a grin, flipping through the papers before snapping the folder shut. Karl managed a half grin, trying his best to seem confident.
Of course, Quackity wasn’t easily fooled. For all of his flamboyant, boisterous acts, he was an observant person. He had a knack for noticing when someone was hurting. Karl had been a fool to think he could hide his anxiety from him
“Hey, what’s wrong?” Quackity asked, his playful demeanor evaporating like smoke. “Are you okay?” Karl swallowed thickly. How could he explain what was going on inside his head? Quackity was rash, and he would likely immediately label Karl a traitor.
No, he could bite his tongue. He could play this off.
“Just… been rough here.” Karl said ambiguously. “Cold. And that explosion a bit ago… everyone was on edge.” Quackity nodded sympathetically.
“Well, you did choose to come here…” He reminded him. Karl sighed.
“I know.” He admitted. “I just didn’t foresee it being this difficult.”
“You’ll be able to come home soon.” Quackity reassured him, patting his arm gently. Karl smiled at him, releasing a breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding.
“I hope so.” Karl said, running a hand through his hair. A small silence descended over the two, standing in the street. Snow was starting to fall; Karl knew it was best they wrapped this up before night fully fell. He had one question he desperately wanted answered, one he hoped Quackity could answer.
“Did… did they catch Puffy?” Karl asked, almost hesitantly. Ever since seeing her here the other day, he had been wondering what had happened non stop.
“Not sure. They stopped back home for fresh supplies, but rumor is they’re close.” Quackity said, glancing at the sky worriedly. He turned to Karl, an apologetic smile spreading across his face.
“I hate to do this…” Quackity began.
“Yeah, you should go.” Karl finished for him. He winced, realizing how bad that sounded. “Not that I don’t like seeing you! Just that… with the wind— night— all of that—“
“Relax!” Quackity said, laughing. “I getcha. I was about to say the same thing.” Karl relaxed, nodding.
“Alright. Well… until next time.” He said awkwardly.
“See you soon.” Karl watched him go. Quackity vanished into the night like he had never been there, like the final embers of a fire finally dying out until it was nothing but ash.
He swallowed thickly, vision blurring slightly. He released the breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding. Somehow, he felt as if he had made a terrible mistake.
“What does Dream want with the new prince?” He muttered out loud. It made no sense. It wasn’t like Prince Tommy was the new heir; he had simply been found and adopted.
Karl paused, narrowing his eyes. His breath caught slightly
He had been found .
In a street.
Alone.
Somewhere deep inside him, something clicked.
-
Day Fifteen
I wasn’t going to write today. Nothing interesting happened until I met with Quackity. But I think I finally figured out what Dream is after. I’m rather stupid for not seeing it sooner.
He wants the prince. He wants… Tommy, that’s his name. That’s
what
who Puffy stole. It all makes so much sense.
I wonder if she’s okay, or if she’s dead.
I feel sick. I didn’t realize we were hunting a child. I don’t think I want to do this anymore; but I guess I don’t have a choice, do I? I’m loyal to the SMP, that’s my home. I have to do whatever I have to ensure the success of my homeland.
But
why
does Dream want Tommy? What possible purpose could that kid serve? I’ve only really seen him twice and both times he was just… being a toddler.
I still can’t believe that Prince Wilbur had him in his closet, what the honk.
They all look happy together. I don’t know if I can help splinter that apart. But it’s too late to turn back; Quackity got the copy of the picture and has taken it off to Dream. He’ll recall me and then confront the king.
And knowing King Philza, there will not be peace. He would not let that offense slide.
Dream’s too stubborn to realize what a mistake it would be to confront the Antarctic Empire. We’ll go to war, all for a kid.
A kid who will have to grow up surrounded by chaos… because of
me
Dream. It’s too late to stop this. I can’t— I don’t— oh god. People are going to die.
I have to stay loyal to my country. I’ll stay here until I’m called home, and I’ll be ready for war.
Heaven help us.
All for now.
-Karl.
Notes:
what’s up its 11 pm
This is literally one of the fluffiest chapters out of the entire AU
And like
I’m happy with it
YayUhhh I’m probably gonna start shifting to serious/song based/etc titles as we transition into the next “arc!” Also tags updates will happen in about ~3-5 chapters so yeah
Would y’all be shocked if I said we weren’t even a third of the way in.. we’re close but not quite :D so thank you guys for sticking with me through the journey as it progresses! I’m glad so many of y’all are enjoying it <3
I literally always have things to say in my notes and then forget oops
Anyway I’m going to head to bed now before I pass out on my keyboard
Chapter 11: Eye of the Storm
Summary:
It turns out that Wilbur had, in fact, managed to get himself sick. He woke up the next morning freezing cold, despite the mountain of blankets he burrowed under. His body ached as well, the pain in his legs doubling whenever he shifted.
“Shit.” He groaned. Wilbur cracked his eyes open to find a blurry world. His room was still blissfully dark, the curtains blocking out all rays of sun. A wave of exhaustion hit him as he attempted to sit up. He slumped back down, his head flopping against the pillow.
Notes:
Discussions of illness in the chapter! This is basically a sickfic chapter weheheh
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It turns out that Wilbur had, in fact, managed to get himself sick. He woke up the next morning freezing cold, despite the mountain of blankets he burrowed under. His body ached as well, the pain in his legs doubling whenever he shifted.
“Shit.” He groaned. Wilbur cracked his eyes open to find a blurry world. His room was still blissfully dark, the curtains blocking out all rays of sun. A wave of exhaustion hit him as he attempted to sit up. He slumped back down, his head flopping against the pillow.
Wilbur decided the best thing he could do was try and sleep it off. Maybe this was just a morning thing, maybe it would pass within an hour. He shut his eyes, falling back into peaceful slumber.
“Wilbur?” He had no idea how much time had passed when he heard his name called. Wilbur wanted to reply, but his throat felt like someone was rubbing it with sandpaper. Quiet footsteps drew closer, the door shutting softly.
“Oh man, last night did a number on you.” Phil’s worried voice floated above his head. Wilbur blinked his eyes open, managing to nod.
“Water?” He forced out. His father made a concerned sound in the back of his throat.
“Of course. One second.” Wilbur muttered an exhausted thank you, dropping his head back against the pillow. He continued to curse himself for his stupidity. He knew that going to the roof without a coat was dumb. He knew that he could get cold, and that it could make him sick.
And here he was, definitely bedridden for the duration of the day.
Wilbur’s head was pounding, probably from the tension in it. It felt like someone was pressing down on his temples, making his head spin. He exhaled shakily, wishing for the feeling to pass quickly. It was irritating, really; he brought this upon himself. He shouldn’t have been so thoughtless.
His door swung open again, his father bustling in. Wilbur accepted the glass of water gratefully. He pushed himself into a sitting position. Black spots danced across his vision. He inhaled sharply as pain struck his left temple.
Wilbur downed the water, collapsing back against his bed sheets. He bit back a curse, one hand pressed against his pounding head. A small whine echoed through his skull. He realized with a jolt it was coming from him .
“Hey, it’s okay.” Phil cooed softly. “I’ll be right back, okay? Just gonna get something to help with the fever.” Wilbur didn’t try to call him back. The pain continued to increase, his eyes filling with tears. What the fuck, what the fuck. It was excruciating, some of the worst agony he’d felt.
Wilbur had done many things to injure himself in the past. He’d sprain and broken bones during “training” (or jumping off roofs), along with the unfortunate incident where he nearly ripped open his arm.
But this was hell. When Wilbur cracked open his eyes, he found that he couldn’t see anything out of his left eye. His vision was shrouded in black and grey lines, wriggling around his line of sight and obscuring it completely.
Phil’s footsteps sounded outside his door, and he soon reappeared on Wilbur’s right. He twisted slightly, glancing up at him. His father’s gaze was concerned as he laid a hand against his forehead. It felt cool, easing some of the fire that burned through his head.
“You’re burning up. I think it’s best if you stay here for the day.” Phil said quietly, laying a damp cloth across his forehead. Wilbur didn’t recoil from the cool touch, instead finding that it relieved some of the pressure and heat racing through his skull.
“M’kay.” He agreed, his words slurring. His thoughts were becoming jumbled, harder to discern. He was starting to give up on forming anything remotely coherent.
“I’ll leave you alone, but I’ll check in when I can.” His father reassured. “Try and sleep, okay? Your fever will break faster if you do.” Wilbur managed a nod, immediately regretting it as it sent more flares of pain from his left temple down his neck.
He was faintly aware of his door shutting. Wilbur shut his eyes, ignoring the pain behind his eyelids as he struggled to rest. It was difficult to get comfortable; he practically bit back noises of pain as his head spasmed. He could feel exhaustion starting to overcome him, beating the agony back and starting to lead him on to serenity. He barely noticed his door opening just slightly, caught in a trance between slumber and lucidity.
“Wilby?” Tommy called, his voice barely above a whisper. “Are you okay?” His tone was dressed in concern, making Wilbur smile slightly. Aww, he cares. He opened his eyes just enough to see the toddler silhouetted against the backlight from the halls.
“I’ll- I’ll be fine, Toms.” Wilbur stuttered slightly. “It’s just a little cold.” He shied away from the light from the hall, instead resting in the darkness his room provided.
He heard small footsteps pattering closer. Wilbur blearily opened his eyes, the world flickering in and out of focus before his eyes.
“Can I help you?” The toddler stares up at him with wide blue eyes, shining with anticipation. Wilbur gave him a weak smile.
“Nah, just stay out of trouble.” He responded, his voice raspy. His throat was killing him, a dull ache blooming into stabbing pain. Wilbur hugged his pillow, sighing softly.
“Tommy? Tommy?” Phil’s voice drifted down the hall. Wilbur heard him come in, nearly silent save for his wings brushing against the door. “Ah, there you are. What are you doing bugging Wil?”
“I wanna make sure he’s okay!” Tommy turned to Phil. Wilbur cracked a smile, amused by Tommy’s attentive care. The toddler’s concern was adorable.
“I am okay Tommy, really.” He promised, trying to reassure him. The toddler gave him a skeptical look. “Go have fun today, okay?”
“Well…” The toddler hesitated. He glanced between Wilbur and Phil, before ambling over to their father. “Okay. Feel better, Wilby!”
“I will soon, don’t worry.” He reassured him quickly. Wilbur watched Tommy turn and dart out the door, blonde hair vanishing down the hall. Phil chuckled softly.
“He reminds me of you.” He said quietly. “When you were younger.” Wilbur smiled softly.
“Yeah…” He trailed off, his head starting to feel light. He really wanted to rest, to try and fight off this fever. Phil seemed to sense this, straightening up quickly. Wilbur watched him head to the door through half slitted eyes, already feeling himself falling back into unconsciousness.
“Get some rest, Wil. We’ll keep Tommy out of trouble.” Phil promised. He faintly heard his father shutting his door, leaving him alone. He closed his eyes slowly. Wilbur obliged Phil’s request and sank into slumber, drifting into a void of darkness.
-
Tommy, however, was less than pleased with Wilbur’s absence. And so he decided to spend his day finding every nook and cranny of the palace.
The toddler had taken the initiative to explore the palace. Techno faintly wondered how he got stuck babysitting again.
“Fuck you, Wilbur, for getting sick.” He cursed out loud as he watched Tommy attempt to climb another tapestry. Techno heaved a hefty sigh as he dragged himself over to the glorified blanket that the toddler was hoisting himself up on.
Techno plucked him off with ease. Tommy didn’t protest, instead giving him a devil’s grin as if already plotting his next climb. There were too many tapestries in the castle, too many curtains for the gremlin child to crawl on.
“Tommy. I told you to stop climbing on the curtains.” Techno said with a sigh. Tommy simply giggled.
“Okay, Techie!” He said. Techno carefully set him down, raising a brow. He promptly ignored the fact that Tommy called him Techie .
(Maybe he was happy to have a nickname like Wilbur. He would never admit it).
“Do you mean it?” He deadpanned. “Or am I gonna turn around and then find you halfway up the curtain?” Tommy just smirked, the expression eerily similar to Wilbur when he was about to do something ill-conceived.
“I’m taking that as a no.” He said, sighing. “Man, I can’t let you climb the curtain.” Tommy shot him a pouty look, his lower lip jutting out as he crossed his arms.
“ ‘The wise warrior avoids battle.’ ” He whispered, reminding himself to be patient as watched Tommy attempt to climb another tapestry. Techno watched him slip down and run off. He trailed after him, biting back another sigh. It was going to be a long, long, long day.
-
The little boy is running. He can feel something stirring, deep in the marrow of his bone and his heart of hearts, something felt wrong. He could hear metal on metal from a distant shore.
It scares him. The little boy has never heard war sounds this terrible. A horrible screeching noise rises above the cacophony, as if a solo in a gruesome orchestra.
It only spurs him further. The little boy quickens his pace.
He reaches the edge of a village; the foothills surrounding it are coated with snow. Icicles hang off of the ruined buildings, despite the fires raging in other corners of the town. Cobble streets are stained with a ruddy brown that could only be blood; some of the stones also appear to have been scorched with fire.
He spends little time amongst the ruins. All that lies in the town are ghosts. The little boy continues to run forward.
He skids to a halt. Just outside the town is a massacre.
The little boy can see discarded guns, scattered swords, and small fires still blazing. Embers still sputter, stubbornly clinging to life.
But the people are dead.
The little boy stares mutely at the destruction. Never before has he seen something so terrible. He doesn’t think there is any survivor, any winner.
The death is widespread, the blood thick on the ground. He wrinkles his nose against the stench from the carcasses, already hanging heavy in the air. He swears he can hear a crow caw above him, the birds descending upon the dead.
His stomach churns. The little boy steps back, intending to flee, when something catches his eye.
No, someone.
It’s the same scene again, the little boy realizes with a jolt. The aftermath of a battlefield, with the same lone figure overlooking it. The little boy has dreamt this before.
“Hello?” He calls out. The person on the hill starts, turning around. He immediately stiffens, as if seeing a ghost. He recovers quickly, poising himself as if he never stumbled.
“Don’t come closer.” The harbinger’s voice— painfully familiar, yet so foreign— rings across the ruined plain. “You- you’ll get hurt.” There’s regret edged in his tone, yet the little boy canning discern why.
The little boy knows he cannot listen. There is something driving him forward, making his feet move. He continues to pick his way across the carnage, pressing onward with determination.
He can still see the harbinger. He’s standing alone, on the vertex of the hill. The little boy is running toward him, concern flooding him. He has to reach him before it’s too late, he has to help him—
-
“Tommy is a gremlin . An absolute devil child.” Wilbur pried open one eye as he heard Techno come barging into the room. Huh. That was odd. Techno never barged anywhere.
Either way, he was awake. Kind of. He felt like he was caught in a lucid dream, awake but asleep. He wasn’t fully sure this conversation was happening. The pain from earlier had receded, only twinging whenever he shifted too abruptly. Wilbur had no idea how long he had been asleep. It could have been minutes, or it could have been hours.
Whatever the case, Techno launched into the story of that day. He gave a detailed explanation of Tommy’s attempts at climbing the curtains. Across the entire palace. He was with Phil now, probably still climbing whatever he could. Wilbur listened as attentively as he could, yet he still found himself slipping on the brink of consciousness.
Should’ve brought a coat, damnit. He cursed his stupidity, biting back another coughing fit. He turned his attention back to his brother. Techno looked forlorn as he continued to describe the curtain climbing incident.
“That’s my boy…” Wilbur said, chuckling. He broke off in the coughing fit he had been trying so hard to suppress. Techno winced, eyes flashing with concern.
“Damn, you really do look like shit.” He deadpanned. Wilbur rolled his eyes. He winced as he felt a flash of pain behind his eye, starbursting in his head. Techno grimaced as well, eyes flitting down.
“Thanks.” He muttered, rolling over. His head felt light, emotions raw in his chest. It was sudden, how quickly his mood turned. It was probably the fever messing with his head, but whatever the case was, he could feel his heart bursting with emotions. He glanced over at Techno, a strange rush of affection hit him. He shot him a lazy smile.
Techno raised a brow. “What are you smiling about.” He said, his voice not straying from his normal monotony. It wasn’t phrased so much as a question, borderlining an accusation.
“Techno.” Wilbur called out dramatically, feeling like he was floating. Techno raised a brow, his brother looking apprehensive. “You’re the best brother ever.” Techno scoffed, looking away.
“Better than Tommy?” He teased, not unkindly. Wilbur hardly hesitated before answering. The answer was clear in his mind, it was there before Techno finished speaking.
“You’re tied.” He declared. “You are both really, really awesome.” Techno seemed taken aback, stuttering slightly. Wilbur looked at him curiously. Previously, before all of that happened with Tommy, he wouldn’t have declared anyone his brother. But now he found that he had a father and two brothers again. He had a family, and he could earnestly say he loved everyone in it.
“I… that’s… a big honor?” Techno tried weakly. He barked out a small laugh, rubbing the back of his head. “Don’t really know how to respond to that.” Wilbur lightly swatted his arm.
“You say thank you, dummy.” He chided, his words feeling heavy in his mouth. Wilbur could feel his energy dipping again. But it didn’t matter; he was honestly happy to talk to Techno.
“ Thank you. ” Techno intoned, his voice a deadpan. He sat down on the bed, leaning against the back of it.
“You’re welcome.” Wilbur said, voice laden with amusement. Techno snorted softly, clearly entertained by their exchange.
“Did you and Phil talk?” He asked suddenly.
“Yeah.” Wilbur responded, his head clearing slightly at the mention of their father. He pushed himself up slightly, propping himself up against his pillow.
“And?” Techno gestured for him to continue, almost impatiently.
“It was… good.” Wilbur tilted his head, running over the discussion. It was hard, drawing anything from his memory in the state he was in. But he managed, pulling out the exchange from yesterday.
“How?” Techno leaned forward, chin resting on his hands.
“We just… talked. We both cried. But I do think that things are gonna be okay.” Wilbur said thoughtfully. “He said sorry. I said sorry. And… well, I think that we as a family are gonna be okay.” Techno was silent for a moment. Wilbur rubbed his hands together, anxiously awaiting a response.
“Who would have thought a toddler would bring us all together.” Techno mused, tilting his head. “It’s almost incredible to think that the child you literally kept in your closet would be what— who healed us all.”
“Yeah.” Wilbur smiled softly. “Who would’ve thought. And I… well…” He sighed, ducking his head.
“Yeah?” Techno asked, curious. Wilbur internally sighed again. Once he admitted this, he would never be able to live it down. He could always play it off as him being sick, of course.
“You were right. About telling Phil. It probably would have... fixed things a lot sooner.” Wilbur said slowly. It killed him to admit anyone else was right, but he would give credit where it was due. And Techno had been right, at the end of the day.
“Maybe I was. But... I’m kinda glad we didn’t.” Techno responded deliberately. His eyes were warm as he spoke. His brother rubbed his chin, clearly thinking. Wilbur blinked, not sure if he heard him right.
“Huh?” He asked, craning his neck forward to hear him better. Techno gave him an amused glance.
“Well, we wouldn’t have gotten to spend so much time together if we had told him right away. I wouldn’t have gotten to call you my brother again if we had.” He drawled slightly, clear notes of joy coloring his voice. Wilbur stared at him, his heart filling with a rush of emotion. It was so strong it felt as if a tidal wave had slammed into him.
“That is probably the nicest thing you have ever said to me.” Wilbur laughed. The action sent small tremors of pain through his head, but not enough to keep him from smiling. He was elated, and there was no way the stupid grin on his face was going away any time soon.
“Yeah, yeah.” Techno grumbled, almost embarrassed. Wilbur cleared his throat slightly, ignoring the scratching feeling that followed.
“I’m glad we got to fix things, too. Techno, I… I mean it when I say you are the best brother anyone could ask for.” Wilbur said, his tone serious. Techno gazed at him for a second, his calculating face returning.
“I’m gonna hug you now.” He said suddenly, his voice assured. Wilbur jolted, shaking his head slowly to avoid sending more pain rattling through his skull.
“You’re gonna get sick if you hug me.” He pointed out, crossing his arms. His brother huffed and rolled his eyes.
“Why are you so difficult?” He demanded, voice lacking conviction.
“I’m just trying to keep you from getting sick!” Wilbur protested weakly.
“Shut up. I never get sick.” Techno scooted forward and hugged Wilbur tightly. He stiffened slightly, before returning the gesture. He bit back happy tears. He truly had never felt his heart this full. Not since his mother’s death.
Gods, he was happy and lucky. Wilbur patted Techno once, before pulling back, slightly.
“I’m sorry for being an ass. And abandoning you.” Wilbur blurted out, almost sheepishly. Techno gave him a soft smile, patting his back in return.
“I’m sorry for not making an effort. And abandoning you, too.” Techno said. He leaned forward and briefly touched their foreheads together. Wilbur smiled back, pulling away.
“Get out of here before I get you sick.” He commanded, flopping back against his pillows. He inhaled slightly before speaking again, heart hammering. “Tech, I… I love you.” He couldn’t remember the last time he said to his brother.
“Love you too, Wil. Get better soon, I can’t watch Tommy all by myself.” Techno responded, standing up. Despite his exhaustion and through his haze, Wilbur didn’t miss the way his eyes lit up.
-
Wilbur awoke to the sound of his door opening. He was much more alert than he had been earlier, his senses slowly returning. His head still felt tight, but at least the floating feeling was gone.
Which is probably why he was able to pick up on the noise. He left his head, scanning his room. His gaze fell to a rest on his closet, which had its doors swinging.
It didn’t take a genius to figure out who decided to enter his room and go to his closet of all places.
“Tommy?” Wilbur sat up, staring over at his closet. He ignored the sudden bout of dizziness that hit him. Receiving no response, he swung his legs over the side of his bed, ignoring how his joints screamed in protest. He stretched his back, shuffling over to the off room.
As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, his eyes landed on the toddler. Tommy was curled up in the back of Wilbur’s closet, eyes vacant as he gazed off into space. He was deathly silent, out of character for the energetic kid.
“Hey, Toms.” Wilbur bit back a pained noise as he slid down onto the floor next to him. “What’re you doing up?”
“Can’t sleep.” He said, so softly Wilbur almost missed it. “Nightmare.” He buried his face in his arms, curling into a little ball. Wilbur’s heart twisted in his chest.
“Aww, come here buddy.” Wilbur spread his arms. The toddler wasted no time cuddling close, turning his face away from the world. Wilbur could feel him shaking; whatever the nightmare had been, it clearly had shaken the poor kid to his core.
“‘M s’rry.” Tommy muttered, his voice shaky. Wilbur tilted his head.
“Why?” He asked cautiously. He wasn’t sure why the kid was sorry— he had a bad dream, for gods’ sake.
“For waking you up.” Tommy responded, turning his head away from Wilbur.
“Toms, you never have to be sorry for that.” He replied immediately. Tommy glanced up at him, eyes curious.
“You aren’t mad?” The toddler asked, wiping his eyes. Wilbur’s heart clenched again. He hugged Tommy closer, running one hand through his hair.
“Not in the slightest.” He promised. Tommy still looked doubtful, his eyes flashing with an emotion Wilbur couldn’t place. He wished he could reassure him that it was okay, that he wasn’t mad at all; yet the toddler seemed to be too skittish to believe anything he said.
He once again wondered what had happened in his past to cause reactions like these, to turn his personality up onto its head and turn Tommy from a cheerful, bubbly toddler to a boy who looked like he had seen far too much in his short life.
Wilbur wished he knew who had done this to Tommy. A surge of anger raced through him; he was going to kill whoever did it. Wilbur felt his jaw tighten. He immediately unclenched, doing his best to remain as placing as possible.
Tommy’s breathing was still heavy, rattling in his chest. His little fists were clenched to the point where they were bone white.
Wilbur wished he knew how to calm him down. He tried to think back to when he was a kid; he certainly had his share of nightmares. He remembered how his mother would help him back to sleep. What she had done always helped, but he had no idea how Tommy would be affected by it.
“Do you want me to sing?” Wilbur asked suddenly. “Would that help you fall asleep?” Tommy blinked, lifting his head. He looked hesitant to respond.
“But you were sick.” Tommy protested weakly. Wilbur shook his head.
“I don’t mind. I like singing.” He insisted, trying to sound as sincere as possible. Wilbur appreciated Tommy’s concern, but he wanted to help him relax. And if singing was what would help, then he was glad to do it.
“Okay…” Tommy trailed off, still looking uncertain.
“I promise it’s okay.” Wilbur promised. Tommy nodded, resting his head against Wilbur’s shoulder. He smiled softly, already having an idea of the song he was going to sing. He remembered his mother singing it when he couldn’t sleep, and hoped it would help Tommy as much as it helped him.
Despite his raspy throat, Wilbur still began to sing. He hummed the notes, giving Tommy a chance to settle.
“‘Let me sing a lullaby as you close your eyes…’” He began softly. Tommy yawned, his lashes fluttering. He remembered his mother singing this lullaby, on nights where his dreams kept him awake. He hoped it would help Tommy fall back into slumber.
“And as you’re drifting off to sleep..’” Wilbur continued, watching as Tommy closed his eyes. “‘How I hope that the dreams that you find are bright.’” Tommy exhaled, sagging in Wilbur’s grip.
“‘Love, can we meet again soon in the bluest of skies? Where a tomorrow waits for you and I…’” Wilbur’s hurt panged as he sang, memories resurfacing. He had sung this song to himself each night after his mother died. Sometimes, he could imagine that she was singing along, her no voice in the wind that blew through the city.
“‘So hold me tight one more time but don’t kiss me goodbye, ‘cause I know that I’ll see you on the other side.’” Wilbur reached up and wiped his eyes, feeling them tear up. Tommy was barely awake, engrossed in the melody as it lured him back to sleep.
“‘I will think of our song when the nights are too long… I’ll dream of you for that’s where I belong.’” Wilbur blinked, clearing the tears from his eyes. The memories of his mother still stung, but he knew she would be happy to know her lullaby was still being sung. And she definitely would have liked Tommy. The thought brought a smile to his face.
“‘Love, can we meet again soon in the bluest of skies? Only, in my dreams do we meet again.’” Wilbur finished, the last note wavering in the air. Tommy had fallen back asleep, his breathing even and face relaxed. Wilbur smiled, laying his own head against the wall.
“Love you, Toms.” He whispered as he shut his eyes. Wilbur let himself drift off to his dreams.
-
“Why are you helping me?” He is back on the battlefield, gore and blood splattered around him. The harbinger is staring at him, dull sapphire eyes boring into his own.
He hesitates before answering, eyes scanning the carnage surrounding them. A breeze sweeps through the ruined city, sending a chill through his spine, The harbinger waits for an answer.
“Because…” He starts, cautiously walking forward. He places his hands on the harbinger’s shoulders and pulls him into a hug. “Because you look like someone who just needs a little warmth.”
Notes:
Insert the “he said it he said the line” meme
Anyway. Yeah the migraine is based off of my own that I’ll get from time to time
Don’t stand out in the cold without jackets kids it doesn’t go well
ANYWAY! This was def a filler and I promise next chapter is… next chapter is gonna be fun strap in
It’s 11 pm and I wrote this to sharkfest
Oh yeah I was absent Friday I meant to post then but I was at the DOL for a good chunk of the day and then was just too tired to work LMAO
Imagine this in Wilbur’s voice this is the song: https://youtu.be/QQj1YBlFQm0
Chapter 12: And I Run From Wolves (Tearing Into Me Without Teeth)
Summary:
Puffy cannot run any further.
She’s tired of it. She’s sick of looking over her shoulder every few minutes. She’s exhausted from days of travel without rest. She’s ready to make a stand, to just finish this.
It was only inevitable that she would be caught. And Puffy would rather have it be on her own terms than the Hunters.
And so, she found herself in the Wildlands. She was back in the greater SMP. Puffy never thought she would be back here, but somehow her heart led her back home. It was only fitting that she made a final stand here.
Notes:
There are trigger warnings for this chapter! See the end notes for the warnings
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The little boy is here again.
He’s in the same place, staring at the same destruction, outside the same ruined town, standing next to the same person.
He makes his way through the village as quickly as he can. He spends no time lingering. He’s seen this scene enough times, seen the destruction over and over again.
He’s lost track of how many times he’s walked through the ruined village. He sees the collapsed roofs and the burnt houses, the upturned cobble paths and the blocked off streets. The little boy simply moves on.
He doesn’t think that any answers lie in the ghost town.
The little boy practically runs through the battlefield. He doesn’t spare anything half a glance. He shuts his ears to the sounds of the dying soldiers. He’s here for one thing, one person. He cannot help them now, anyway.
The harbinger doesn’t try to chase him off this time. He simply allowed him to walk over and stand there with him. It was colder than the last time, wind brushing across the valley and over the hill.
The harbinger’s hair is tied up, a tangled mess of blonde locks. It’s streaked with silver and white, signs of stress. His eyes are jaded, like jewels coated in sheens of dust.
Yet he cannot be more than sixteen. Just a few years older than the little boy. It sends a sudden bout of sadness through him. He hadn’t realized how young he was until he got to really observe him.
He wishes he knew how to help. The harbinger slowly sinks to his knees, collapsing onto the dead brown grass beneath their feet.
The little boy sits down next to him, leaning back on the hill. The duo remain silent, neither of them able to find words. The little boy sits with his back to the carnage of the ruined world.
“This is the last city in this region.” The harbinger says suddenly. “The last one he wanted me to…” He trails off, looking away.
“What do you mean?” The little boy tilts his head.
“I don’t know how to describe it, what I can do.” The harbinger says with a sigh. “It’s… it’s complicated.” The little boy hums, his curiosity spiking. Guiltily, he begins to formulate how to phrase his next sentences. He clenches and unclenches his fists. He had no idea how the other man— other boy will react.
“Why are you here? Why is— who is causing you to do this?” The little boy asks. The harbinger studies him, eyes flashing with suspicion.
“The monster… he’s been using me for as long as I can remember.” The harbinger’s voice is distant, reminiscing something he can not see. The little boy finally notices the broken fetters on the ground next to them. Dark steel cuffs strained with red so dull it was brown. The harbinger pays them no mind, as if they were a familiar sight.
“He made you do all this?” The little boy asks, his stomach churning as he surveys the destruction.
“I didn’t do any of this. I didn’t kill anyone. The… he used my ability to start this.” The harbinger’s tone invites no further questions.
“Are people blaming you?” He tries anyway. He doesn’t expect an answer; he wouldn’t even blame the harbinger for getting mad at him for asking.
Instead of getting mad, he simply laughed.
It was devoid of any amusement, full of sadness. There was nothing happy about the sound. It was a mixture of giggles and wheezes, maniacal and lacking reason. It was a sound that made him flinch away, averting his eyes.
“Who else would be to blame?” The harbinger says through his laughter. “It is my fault, after all.” The little boy stares at him incredulously.
“But… this wasn’t your choice.” The little boy responds, in slightly disbelief. “Why would they blame you for something you didn’t do?”
“It all comes down to the eye of the beholder.” The harbinger responds. “To them, they see me standing apart from them, watching the people fight, after—“ He breaks off. “They see me, causing the destruction that will inevitably kill them all.”
The little boy is silent for a moment. He twists his neck and stares back at the ruined city, with the battlefield and its dying embers in front of it.
“I don’t see this as your fault.” He chirps back. “It’s whoever made you do this.” The harbinger tilts his head, blue eyes flashing with a strange emotion. He ducks his head, laying it on his knees as he looks away.
“What is it?” The little boy asks.
“You’re the first person to look at me and see someone worth saving.” The harbinger murmurs, a strange note of gratitude coloring his tone. The little boy tilts his head.
“Everyone deserves a second chance.” He mutters wryly. “It’s a lesson I had to learn.”
“Even a murderer?” The harbinger challenges.
“You aren’t the killer you think you are.” He replies sagely. The harbinger gives him a small smile.
“T-thank you.” He stammers out, his voice thickly coated with emotion. The little boy is silent afterward. A thousand thoughts are spinning through his head as he studies the harbinger. It all begins to boil down to one question. One thing he has been desperate to know, he realizes, after remembering the questions he would always wake up with.
“Who are you?” The little boy asks finally. The harbinger is silent for a moment. As if contemplating the effects of spilling his identity. He takes in a shuddering breath, running one hand through his hair.
“You already know.” He says with a small laugh. “I’m Tommy.” The little boy stares at him, confusion rippling through his mind.
“You’re Tommy?” He asks, in disbelief. The harbinger shrugs, glancing away. He searches for words, his brow furled.
“Yes and no.” He says finally. The little boy decides not to pry, finding that they will do nothing but hurt his head. Instead, he exhales softly, his mind full of possibilities.
“Is… is this what is going to happen?” He asks, staring at the ruined town. The harbinger shakes his head slowly. Clarity seems to shine in his eyes, and for the first time since they’ve met, there is something else behind his expression.
“No. Not— I don’t think so.” A horrible shattering sound echoes across their world. The little boy glances around fervently, watching the ruddy skies themselves fall down around them. Tommy lunges forward suddenly.
“Just don’t let the masked man come close, don’t let him take him— take me away, please Wilbur, please. Promise me, promise you won’t let this happen!” The harbinger— no, Tommy, grabs his hand, eyes wild with fear. His breathing has become unsteady, hands trembling on the little boy’s… in Wilbur’s own.
“I promise.” He replies immediately. “I won’t let anything happen to you.” Tommy sits back on his heels, relieved. He turns to the sky, eyes fluttering shut.
“I’m glad that this won’t come to pass.” He murmurs. “Keep me safe, Wilby.”
“I will.” Wilbur promises, standing up. Tommy doesn’t follow him, instead taking his hair down and letting it fall past his shoulders. Wilbur waits with baited breath to hear what he would say.
“Goodbye, Wilbur.” He intones simply. “Take care of yourself.” Before he can respond, the world crumbles before his eyes. Wilbur is left standing in a swath of darkness.
He expects to wake up.
But he doesn’t.
He hesitantly takes a step forward, stumbling forward on shaky legs; he was still in shock over what had just happened. Wilbur was suddenly aware of smoke rising above the fray, starting to cover the world in dark grey.
It was like the fire in the city. Wilbur couldn’t see anything, blindly stumbling onward. He doesn’t bother trying to call out, certain he is alone. He just wants to find his way out of this mess.
Wilbur turns around, covering his head from the smoke. He wades through it, eyes scanning for something, anything in this world.
“Wilbur?” The voice is quiet, so soft that he nearly misses it. Wilbur turns around, eyes adjusting to the dark lighting.
Tommy stands in front of him. Not the same Tommy from the dead future, but one younger. He looks just as exhausted, just as hollow. On his head rests a silver crown, inladen with sapphires. Two emeralds glimmer in his ears; one the traditional dangling that all of their family wears, and another stud pierced through his ear.
“Tommy!” Wilbur gasps out, stumbling forward. Tommy takes a step back, eyes flashing warily. He holds up his hand.
“Please.” He says hoarsely. “This is— it isn’t real.” Tommy’s hands fly to his head, sudden tears streaming down his face.
“What—“ Wilbur starts to ask when a cracking sound fills his ears. He looks around to see the world crumbling once more, the smoke bleeding into the ground. Tommy is watching him with wide eyes, backing away. He tries to call out to him, but finds a thickness in his throat that wasn’t there before.
Wilbur sees the smoke wrap around his arms, grabbing him and pulling him down, down, away from Tommy, away from his dreams. He closes his eyes and lets it take him away, sinking back into the depths of his subconscious.
-
Wilbur sat up sharply, gasping for breath. His mind was spinning as he gripped the side of his bed. He hadn’t had a dream like in a week, not since Tommy’s nightmare.
It was always unnerving, awakening from one of those. Even if it was all in his head, it was simply too real. Wilbur exhaled, running a hand through his hair. It was matted with sweat.
“Fucking hell.” He cursed. He would never get back to sleep now. Wilbur flopped back against his pillow, one arm draped across his forehead.
Tommy. He was dreaming about Tommy of all things, causing the apocalypse. Wilbur didn’t understand where the dream came from. A dead future, that’s what the dreamscape had been called.
His head was hurting just trying to discern what all of that had been about. Wilbur clutched his head, a small tremor running through him and shaking his core. And the Tommy at the end, the one who had run away from him, the one with two emeralds, the one with a crown that was startlingly familiar—
Wilbur exhaled. Pull it together. It was just a dream, after all. Nothing more than a figment of his imagination. His subconscious created that scenario for reasons he could not fathom. None of that was real, it was all fictional.
He pushed himself to his feet, hobbling over to his window. Wilbur drew the curtains, letting the silver moonlight flood in. It cast an ethereal glow across his room, painting it in shades of whites and greys.
“Pull it together.” He hissed out loud. He had no reason to be this freaked out over a nightmare. Worse things had happened, and that was just fake, it wasn’t real.
Then why did it feel like something that could have happened? What would have happened?
Wilbur blew out a sharp breath, resisting the urge to smack his head against the window. He had no reason to believe it was anything but fake.
Yet his stomach was still unsettled, his heart beating faster, his pulse racing at the thought of that damn dream .
Wilbur couldn’t pinpoint what unsettled him so much. Maybe it was seeing Tommy like that, older yet still so young with the entire weight of the world on his shoulders. It made him want to cry.
It wasn’t real. He began to pace next to the window. He could feel his breathing starting to grow short, vision flickering in and out of focus. Wilbur steadied himself against the window sill.
His grip with knuckle white on the board as he struggled to calm himself. Wilbur counted to ten, over and over again. It was the only thing he could do to keep calm. Why is this freaking me out so much, why why why why why why—
It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real.
Wilbur gasped for air, jolting himself out of his own head. Slowly, the tension began to release from his body, shoulders sagging.
“That didn’t happen. That won’t happen. You’re okay, you are safe.” He reassured himself. Wilbur straightened up, staggering back to his bed. He hesitated before laying back down.
There was no way he could sleep now. His mind was far too awake, moving far too quickly for him to stop it. He could not rest, no matter how hard he tried.
Wilbur stared blankly at the ceiling. His eyes had adjusted to the lighting, and he could see every mark on the top of the room. He traced the lines, counting again in an attempt to lull himself back to sleep.
It didn’t work.
He found that he was scared to go back to sleep. The idea of finding himself back in that nightmare terrified him. Wilbur didn’t know how he would react if he was back there, in that same ruined town, running across the same destroyed battlefield, to see—
To see Tommy.
His train of the thought stopped as suddenly as it began. A dull ringing echoed in his ears, drowning out the silence of the night.
Pull it together. He couldn’t slip down the rabbit hole of his thoughts about the dream again. He sighed, sitting up. His feet itched to move. He had to get out, he had to walk.
Wilbur silently slid off of his bed. He poked his head out of the door, glancing both ways to make sure things were clear. He had no desire to be caught by anyone. He didn’t want to explain his nightmare. Upon determining it was safe, he cautiously walked down the hall.
He had no idea where he was going. Wilbur was simply roaming the halls like a ghost. His feet barely skim the tiled floor, as he was doing his best to muffle as much of his movement as he could.
Wilbur let himself fall back into his muddled thoughts. He hardly paid attention to where he was going, only making sure he stayed out of sight. Some guards still patrolled, but most were focused on the exterior of the palace.
Wilbur crept down the hall, feet light. He ducked in the shadows, making his way to someone’s room. He wasn’t even aware of who’s it was until he blinked his way back into reality.
Wilbur sighed. Of course it was Tommy’s room.
His subconscious led him here, after all the dreams, all of the nightmares. He couldn’t help but be concerned, he supposed. He did just dream about a future where he started the literal end times.
Wilbur turned away, shaking it off. He could check on Tommy in the morning. He was probably sound asleep.
And yet, he still turned around once more and grasped the door handle. Wilbur turned it as quietly as possible. He peered inside, eyes quickly adjusting to the dark.
Tommy was asleep, as he predicted. Still clutching Henry, barely stirring in his slumber. Wilbur smiled fondly. He was okay. Nothing was wrong. Everything would be fine.
He started to backpedal silently. Wilbur bit back yelp as his foot got caught on the door. The sound it made was soft, but loud enough to cause the toddler to lift his head blearily.
“Wilby?” Tommy whispered. “What’re you doing?” Wilbur mentally facepalmed. He had one job, and he fucked it up.
“Just a bad dream.” Wilbur said with a sigh. Tommy sat up. He made grabby hands at Wilbur, face serious. Wilbur tilted his head, but complied, walking into the room and settling down at his bedside.
“Here.” Tommy pointed at the spot next to him. His bed was significantly smaller than Wilbur’s, as he was still a toddler. He carefully eased his way onto the bed, making sure not to accidentally shift too fast and break something.
“Okay, Toms. What’s up?” Wilbur said with a forced smile. He didn’t want to keep the kid up longer than he had to. He could be out of here as soon as he could.
Tommy gently set down Henry. He didn’t reply to Wilbur, his eyes flashing with determination.
Tommy slowly laid a hand on Wilbur’s arm. The toddler scooted closer, curling close. A calm feeling washed over him, his eyelids starting to feel heavy.
“S’rry to wake you, Toms.” He said through a yawn. “Just wanted to make s’re you were okay.” Tommy just laid his head on his arm.
“It’s okay, Wilby.” The toddler hesitated slightly, looking at him with round eyes. “Can you sing again?” Wilbur gave him a fond smile.
“Of course I can.” He said softly. Tommy grinned back, settling down. His hand never left Wilbur’s arm, the feeling of serenity continuing to take over.
“‘Let me sing a lullaby as you close your eyes…’”
-
Puffy cannot run any further.
She’s tired of it. She’s sick of looking over her shoulder every few minutes. She’s exhausted from days of travel without rest. She’s ready to make a stand, to just finish this.
It was only inevitable that she would be caught. And Puffy would rather have it be on her own terms than the Hunters.
And so, she found herself in the Wildlands. She was back in the greater SMP. Puffy never thought she would be back here, but somehow her heart led her back home. It was only fitting that she made a final stand here.
It was frightening to think about. Either she was going to walk away, or Dream was.
Puffy settled herself on the rocks outlining the clearing. Her sword rested on her lap, the silver steel exposed to the sun. She supposed she would be lucky if one of the Hunters didn’t just take a shot with her so exposed. But she could hope, she supposed.
Time ticked by. Puffy had long since made her peace, especially since she saw the kid with Tommy’s medallion. Along with the rumors floating around about a new kid being adopted into the royal family, with the name of Tommy.
She had succeeded. The kid was out of Dream’s grasp.
Puffy would never be able to make amends with her son. She had openly betrayed him. Dream was proud, and this wound to his pride would not be something he let go. He would never forgive her for this slight.
As much as the thought hurt, Puffy was not sorry for what she did. It was a desperate attempt to save what was left of him; to curb the monster before he became unredeemable. Perhaps he already was, but she stubbornly clung to the hope that the boy she raised was still there somewhere.
Puffy sighed, withdrawing the medallion from her bag. She ran a finger over it, tracing the name engraved on the gold surface.
She had to stop dwelling on the past. What had happened, happened. She made her choices, and now she would deal with the consequences. Puffy bit back a sigh. It was an impossible choice, yet she still made it.
A cracking sound drew her attention out of his head and back to the real world. Puffy sat up sharply, suddenly tense. Her eyes flitted across the clearing.
A shudder ran down her back. Someone was here.
“Might as well come out.” She called, lifting her chin. The branches rustled as three figures stepped out. Of course. She had expected this, but it didn’t change how terrifying it really was.
Puffy saw Sapnap first. His ebony hair was tied back by a white bandana, keeping it off of his eyes. He had two swords strapped over his midnight colored shirt, and a holster attached to his belt. It hung loosely over his white pants, stained with the effects of his travels. She suspected that the armbands were actually sheaths for small knives. His eyes were hot as fire as he stared her down.
George stood next to him, goggles drawn down over his eyes. A rifle was clutched tightly in his hands. Similarly to Sapnap, a long sword was fastened across his back. A blue cloak hung past his waist, secured with a red band. She could see his white shirt was as dirty as Sapnap’s, covered in grass stains and mud.
Puffy could care less about the other two. They wouldn’t do anything without Dream’s explicit permission. She ignored them, instead focusing on the leader.
Dream’s familiar forest green hood was drawn over his sandy hair, shadowing the white mask he insisted on wearing. He had secured a sword on his back as well, black sheath engraved with gold. He had two holsters on his legs as well, sporting dual weapons. He ran a gloved hand across his sword, drawing it slowly.
“Puffy.” He greeted, voice deathly quiet. The forest itself was still, as if holding its breath to see what would happen next.
“Dream. I see you have your… friends in tow.” She replied, eyes flitting to the others. Dream shrugged. George lifted his gun, slowly clicking the safety off.
“I couldn’t be expected to hunt alone.” He said simply. An awkward beat of silence followed. Puffy rolled her shoulders, letting her hood fall. She would need full visibility for the impending fight.
“Humor me, then. I wish to speak to you alone.” She requested, keeping her tone even. Dream didn’t move, and with his mask there was no way to easily read him. At last, he waved George and Sapnap back.
“Are you sure?” George asked, lowering his weapon. Dream gave him a curt nod.
“I can handle myself.” He said, tossing his steel blade from hand to hand. Sapnap and George nodded once, the two backtracking into the underbrush. Puffy waited until she was certain they were gone before turning her attention back to Dream.
“So.” She started. Her heart twisted in her chest. “This is it, huh?”
“I suppose it is. It’s over.” Dream said, his voice all business. Not a trace of emotion could be found in his tone.
“It’s not over until I say it is.” Puffy retorted. Dream’s hands danced over his mask, as if contemplating removing it. He decided not to, instead keeping the shield up. A coward's move, an attempt to intimidate her.
He forgets it’s a lesson I taught him.
Puffy stared at him, undaunted. Dream’s sword hung loosely in his grip. He was clearly waiting for her to make the first move. She drew herself up, steeling her nerves. This was it.
She stood up, clutching her weapon tightly. Dream lifted his chin.
“Please. Come back, stand trial.” His voice was fringed with pleading, something Puffy rarely heard him do. His hesitance only added fuel to the flame. She curled her lip, unfazed.
“So I can die there?” She spat, her anger spiking. “No. I’d rather go down fighting than be executed.” Dream was silent. He slowly reached up and tightened his mask. A sign that he was going to fight.
“Very well.” He said, voice cold. “Then you will die here .” Dream stepped forward, his stance suddenly much more aggressive.
Puffy danced around him, her feet barely skimming the ground. Her endurance had grown due to the months of running she endured. She stuck to the outskirts, looking for an opening, never standing still.
Dream’s eyes tracked her movements. He was clearly looking for some sort of pattern, some sort of tell. A chance to strike. Both of them were predators on the hunt— yet one would end as prey.
She recoiled slightly, bunching her muscles. One of them would have to make the first move. Puffy gritted her teeth and lunged, steel flashing in the sun. Dream drew up his sword, blocking her downward strike. He pushed her away, causing her to stumble back a few steps.
Puffy bounced on the balls of her feet, flinging herself forward once more. She cut to the side with her weapon, sword barely catching Dream’s shawl. He ducked out of the way at the last second, preventing her from drawing first blood.
She saw him out of the corner of her eye pivot on his feet and swing down. Puffy jumped out of the way, nearly losing her balance all together. A fatal mistake. If she fell, it would be game over.
Dream’s barrage didn’t stop. Puffy turned around and thrust her sword up just in time to block the sudden flurry of blows Dream threw at her. They were savage, wild in nature. He wasn’t looking to be careful, he was simply trying to wear her down.
She finally managed to push him away, forcing him to the corner of the clearing. Dream looked like an agitated cat, his mouth pressed into a thin line. He was getting tired too, his relentless attacks doing more than just exhausting her dwindling supply of strength.
She had no idea how much longer she could keep this up.
Dream paced forward, every step deliberate. Puffy could feel her fear rising up, but she forced it down. She was here to fight, she was here to win. She didn’t want to die.
Dream lunged again, his sword swinging in vicious strokes. Puffy pared them, albeit much slower than the first time. Her limbs shook with the effort. Dream seemed to sense the sudden weakness. He gritted his teeth, suddenly striking up with more force than Puffy thought he had within him.
She let out a yell of pain as the blade sliced her knuckles, forcing her to release her sword. She saw it land a few feet away, just out of reach. Puffy scrambled to her feet, running over in a desperate attempt to defend herself.
Dream didn’t give her the chance. He stepped in front of her, blocking her path. His face was emotionless. Puffy’s heart flipped in her chest. She rocked back, desperately searching for a last out, a final attempt to live.
But there was none.
This was it.
She saw the sword arcing forward. Time seemed to slow down, every second dragging on for an eternity. Puffy tried to throw her hands up to push the weapon away. It was futile; she already knew that there was no point trying to stop it. She closed her eyes, inhaling sharply,
Pain bloomed through her abdomen. It was so sudden and sharp she couldn’t react. Her pulse echoed in her ears, vision already starting to blur in and out of focus.
She saw the sword withdrawn, red staining the steel. An iron taste flooded her mouth, her senses overwhelmed. Puffy felt her knees give out, and she fell to the ground. Her head was light, as she was already feeling the effects of blood loss.
“I’m sorry, mother.” Dream said, voice still flat. She could see him walk away, disappearing in the foliage.
Puffy watched helplessly as Dream— her son— walked away, leaving her alone. She could feel blood following beneath her fingers, yet deep down, she knew there was nothing she could do to stop it.
She was left to die.
Was it worth it?
Yes.
To save someone born to destroy?
Yes.
To lose your son?
…Yes.
Is it worth it?
Puffy closed her eyes, a ghost of a smile lingering on her face. Maybe she could survive this; or maybe she would die here and now.
Either way, she would finally get to rest.
-
Dream walked in silence. He could hear George and Sapnap trailing after him, yet he didn’t bother to look behind him. He was still aware of the blood on his sword, the blood of his mother, the blood he spilt.
His heart twinged at the thought. But he kept walking, face steel behind his mask.
He had to do it. She had betrayed him, and their country. The punishment for treason was death. As the leader of the SMP, he had to show no mercy.
Not even to his family. If George did what Puffy did, he would be obligated to kill him as well.
A small flame of anger brewed in his gut. How could she do this to him? She knew what would happen— what he would be forced to do by stealing Tommy. He clenched his teeth, shoulders tight with tension.
“Are you going to go retrieve him?” Sapnap was the first to break the silence, adjusting his bandana as he spoke. Neither him nor George had brought up what just happened. A small mercy, he supposed. He didn’t want to ponder it more than he had to.
“Not yet. We aren’t strong enough to challenge them.” He responded airily. The matter of the Antarctic Empire caused his eyes to twitch. He couldn’t believe this had happened. He should have been faster to find Puffy, before she ditched Tommy, before he got found by that princeling.
Dream clenched his fist. He exhaled, forcing his anger back down. He had to stay under control. He already snapped once today, there was no way he was letting it happen again.
“Maybe we should let this go. Is it really worth it too—“ Sapnap started to say, his voice uncharacteristically thoughtful.
“Yes. It is.” Dream cut him off sharply. He had sacrificed enough for the damned kid, and he was going to get him back. Letting Tommy go would make all of his efforts fruitless. His mother died because of his mission, at his own hand no less.
“Karl said that Tommy is in the Empire. And his report said he’s been adopted into the Royal family.” George protested, tapping his foot against the ground. “There is no way we can get him back.”
“George is right.” Sapnap agreed quickly. “Hell, having operatives in the Empire is probably a shit idea.” George smirked at him, lifting his glasses. Sapnap locked eyes with him, almost inviting him to say what was clearly running through both of their minds.
“Quit fawning over Karl. He can take care of himself.” Dream snapped at Sapnap, rolling his eyes. The other man recoiled slightly, cheeks flushed with embarrassment.
“Whatever.” He muttered, glancing away.
“Back to the matter of the Antarctic Empire .” Dream spat the name with contempt. “George is right, in the sense that we can’t fight them right now.”
“So… are we giving this up?” He asked, almost hopefully. Dream sighed, tightening the straps to his mask.
“No.” He said firmly. “We are not.” Sapnap and George wore twin expressions of confusion. They exchanged a glance. George cleared his throat, almost awkwardly.
“But you just said—“ He started to say. Dream raised a hand, sharply cutting him off.
“We aren’t strong enough to challenge the Antarctic Empire yet.” Dream said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “But in a few years… who knows? Maybe we’ll be able to fight them and win.”
“All this for a kid?” Sapnap said, voice colored with skepticism. Dream turned on him slowly, stalking forward with catlike grace. He nodded once, adjusting his mask every so slightly.
“Indeed, Sapnap. Trust me when I say, he is worth the impending fight.” Dream smiled, teeth gleaming. “He could be the key to our victory, after all.”
Notes:
Warning: this chapter contains derealization, graphic depictions of violence, and implied character death!
Yeah. I added the tag. It’s time
This officially concludes what I have kinds been calling part one! This chapter has been at the back of my mind for a month now, ive been so excited to write it…
Puffy the MVP o7
OKAY BUT. SHOUT OUT TO MIRANDA033 FOR GETTING THE HARBINGER THEORY SPOT ON? Like wtf you had the whole chat clapping for you
My last note for this chapter is there is once again a chance that my motivation goes all over the place this week; I’ll either have too much or too little. Either way, I hope you guys are ready for what’s in store…
Stay safe out there!
Chapter 13: But I Live in a Hologram With You
Summary:
The Greater SMP, whatever the hell that meant. Phil had seen them on the maps before, yet given them little thought until recently. As of late, they had been conquesting, consuming land that inched closer and closer to the outskirts of the Empire. They showed no signs of slowing their assaults.
Phil wasn’t stupid. He saw the pattern. They were coming for the Empire. They were coming for his home. They were coming for him.
His gaze wandered to his sons. The trio looked so at ease, Wilbur playing a song as Tommy danced, Techno lazily tapping his foot to the beat of the song. They looked so happy, placid and blissfully unaware of the war that could be brewing like a hurricane on the seas.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tommy!” An irritated shout rang across the courtyard. Small feet pattered across the frosted grass, the culprit giggling madly. Wilbur glanced up from his guitar, fingers picking over each string. He snickered as Tommy ran past, hairbrush clutched in his hands.
“You can’t catch me!” He shouted, his tone gleeful. Wilbur watched his brother shoot past, sprinting to the other end of the plaza. Techno appeared seconds later, his eyes narrowed as he tracked the kid.
“Did he take your comb again?” Wilbur asked, setting his guitar to the side. His fingers lingered on the deep brown surface, the wood polished beneath his fingers. He had received it for his sixteenth birthday, only months ago. It was probably his favorite possession; it was the thing he used the most.
“Yes.” Techno grumbled, pausing. He slumped down, joining Wilbur on the ground. “I swear, he grows more chaotic every day.”
“Well.” Wilbur paused, tilting his head in an effort to conceive some sort of defense. He sighed a second later. “Yeah. Were we this bad at eight?”
“Probably.” Techno deadpanned. He glanced over in the direction that Tommy had run off in. “Do you suppose I’m gonna get it back?” Wilbur cast a long glance behind him, in the direction that Tommy had run off to.
“Maybe.” He answered cryptically. “Maybe not.” Wilbur picked his guitar back up, strumming a chord. Techno gave him a withering stare.
“Absolutely useless, thank you.” He quipped. Wilbur hummed, a small smile playing his face. He continued to strum, an improvised melody floating through the air. Techno pushed himself to his feet. “I better go find the kid.”
“Probably.” Wilbur agreed, his fingers gliding across the guitar strings. He paused, one of the notes sounding wrong. He reached up and gently nudged one of the tuning valves to the left. He played the chord again, cracking a smile. Perfect.
“Alright, have fun with your guitar.” Techno drawled, his eyes studying Wilbur. He gave his brother a smile, not bothering to raise his hands off of the guitar.
“Have fun trying to catch the child.” He said in tune with his guitar, running up and down a few scales as he warmed his fingers up. Techno huffed, rolling his eyes. He paced off, following the direction that Tommy had gone.
And Wilbur was left alone with the serenity of the garden. It was the beginning of fall, not a single bird song echoing through the plaza. His melody was the only sound, reverberating in the courtyard. Wilbur’s eyes drifted shut as he exhaled slowly.
He played. He let himself get lost in his melody, fingers skimming over each string. He knew the note before he played it, felt each harmony that would go with it. His foot subconsciously twitched to the beat he set. Back and forth, counting off a tempo only he could envision.
The song was lively, a folk song he had heard in the city below. Wilbur had taken the idea of it back and adjusted it, making it his own. It felt like summer, when he played it. Full of energy as if bathed in sunlight, with the songs of birds, the rolling waves of the ocean, and the blooming flowers of a meadow intertwined with the melody.
He barely processed playing the notes. Wilbur let himself go, simply letting himself dissolve in the song. He didn’t come back to the world until he reached the end of the melody, last note still quivering in the air.
Wilbur exhaled, letting out the breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding. He gently set down his instrument, hand brushing the wooden surface. He could feel calluses forming on the pads of his fingers, endurance continuing to build up with every song he played.
He opened his eyes, the blue sky staring back. Lazy grey clouds drifted across the horizon. Wilbur set his guitar down, stretching his fingers to release the cramping tension within them.
The wind rustled the trees, gently nudging the branches back and forth. A few green pine needles scattered to the ground, their stalks turning a dull tan. A sign of their coming death. They were likely suffering from the cold weather, despite the fact that these trees were allegedly impervious to the effects.
Nothing is immortal. Wilbur mused as he examined the needles. He reclined back on his hands, feeling the cold grass beneath his fingers. Frost had sunken its fangs into the plant, biting deep into the stalks, turning them dark purple. But they would come back the next year, lush and green, over and over again, until one winter was finally too severe and struck it down.
“Wilby!” Tommy’s elated shout sprung him free from his thoughts. Wilbur rapidly blinked, head swinging back and forth in an effort to locate the source of the sound. He finally found the kid, Tommy waving at him from one of the many balconies overlooking the gardens. His face split into a grin.
“What’re you doing up there?” He called, uncrossing his legs. He reached over and over grasped his guitar, laying it back in its case. Wilbur stood up, brushing off his pants.
“Hiding from—“ Tommy broke off in a shriek— albeit a delighted one— as Techno appeared behind him. He swept Tommy up in his arms, pink hair swishing wildly with the rapid motion.
“Gotcha!” Techno’s voice was oddly light, amusement fringing it. Wilbur snickered, swinging his guitar case over his shoulder. Tommy cackled wildly, holding the hairbrush over the side of the railing.
“Imma drop it!” He crowed, letting the comb start to drop through his fingers. Wilbur raised his hand to his brow, shielding his eyes from the sun to get a better look. Techno gave Tommy a withering glare.
“You wouldn’t.” He seethed, not unkindly. The blonde kid just grinned, slyly like a little devil would. The hairbrush slipped further through his hand.
“Oops.” He snickered.
“Tommy—“ Techno started, eyes sparkling. “I’ll drop you if you drop that.” He paused, pondering the deal. Wilbur knew Techno would never do something like that— well, maybe he would, but Wilbur would murder him if he did— and Tommy knew that too.
Yet he still sighed, handing the comb back to Techno.
“Fine.” He grumbled, crossing his arms. “Put me down now!” Tommy demanded.
“Nope.” Techno replied, popping the “p.” Tommy gave him a scandalized look.
“Why?” He demanded.
“Because I said so.” The pink haired boy said, swinging around. “We’ll be back down in a second, Wil.” He called over his shoulder.
“Got it.” Wilbur slumped back down, hand resting on his guitar case. For an autumn day, it was remarkably warm, the cold still not willing to show itself. Not that he was complaining.
Techno reappeared with Tommy a few moments later, ambling down the stone stairs to the courtyard. He set the youngest prince down a moment later, who barrelled toward Wilbur. He collided with him seconds later, containing enough force to send him sprawling against the grass. He let out a bark of laughter, ruffling Tommy’s hair.
“Are your friends coming over today?” Techno asked, watching the spectacle from a short distance.
“I think so.” Wilbur answered, sitting up. He pushed Tommy over with a slight grin, the kid tumbling back to the grass.
“You took so long to suck it up and introduce them to us.” Techno deadpanned, examining his nails nonchalantly. Wilbur rolled his eyes.
“You say that every time.” He snapped, although with little bite behind his words. It was strange how fast things changed. He still remembered when Phil finally met his friends for the first time, despite Techno making it seem like it was recent.
Phil had caught Wilbur attempting to sneak out a year after adopting Tommy. He had nearly made it through his window when a small cough drew his attention away from the beckoning city and back into the palace. Phil was leaning against his door frame, a brow raised in disapproval.
“Hi…” He said sheepishly, trailing off. A flush spread up his neck at the sheer embarrassment of being caught.
“Where are you going?” Phil’s voice was flat. Wilbur stifled a sigh, instead straightening his spine. He ducked out of the window, standing back in his room.
Wilbur could either lie or be honest. Neither option was preferable; there was a potential for anyone to walk away angry. But he had learned that honesty did, in fact, strengthen the chances of a better outcome.
“To see some friends.” He admitted. Phil’s demeanor flipped on itself. His father tilted his head to his side, a curious light dawning in his eyes.
“You have friends?” He asked, sounding slightly shocked. Wilbur jolted, jaw dropping.
“Dad!” He gasped out. Phil flinched, eyes widening. He let out a nervous laugh, shaking his head.
“I didn’t mean it like that!” He protested, amending his statement. “I meant in the city. I didn’t know you had friends in the city.” Wilbur scoffed.
“Yeah, why do you think I go down there so much?” He deadpanned. Phil shrugged.
“Teen rebellion?” He offered. Wilbur tilted his head, thinking.
“Okay, yeah. That too.” He agreed with him finally. An awkward silence followed, descending on them like a storm in a bay. Wilbur shifted on his heels, shrugging his shoulders.
“So.” Phil began. “Are you going to take me to meet these guys or am I going to have to follow you?” His voice was colored with amusement. Wilbur blinked at him.
“Huh?” He asked dumbly. “You wanna meet them?”
“Of course.” His father said smoothly. “I wanna know who my son wants to hang out with.” Wilbur swallowed thickly, throat bobbing. He knew this day was coming; it was as impending as the discovery of Tommy.
Somehow, this made him more anxious than that event ever did.
Wilbur sighed. “Fine. I’ll take you to meet them.” He didn’t have much of a choice, anyway. Phil would follow him no matter what; it was best if he just took him there. Better to get the disaster over in one fell swoop.
“Awesome.” Phil said with a dazzling smile. Wilbur gave him a half smile back, his stomach in knots. His friends had never given much care to his royal status, but how much would that change when they came face to face with the king?
Wilbur had shaken the thoughts off. He figured he would find out when they got there. Wilbur led Phil to the Hangout, keeping to the backstreet. Despite his wings, his father blended into the crowd, a green cloak shrouding his feather appendages and a wide brimmed hat shielding his face. Wilbur had a gut feeling this wasn’t the first time he had snuck out as well.
“This is it.” He said finally, pointing to the familiar weathered building. Phil was silent, gesturing for him to keep leading. Wilbur’s knees felt weak. But he pressed on, keeping his head held high.
“Hey, guys.” Wilbur called as soon as he opened the door. “You guys here?” Phil followed him in, stepping in lightly. He barely made a sound as he moved, observing.
“Yeah, duh.” Jack’s voice rang out from the common room. “You’re late today, man.” Wilbur felt a small smile bloom across his face.
“Or you’re just early.” He retorted. His eyes flitted back to Phil, whose eyes were soft as he listened to the exchange. Right. Wilbur exhaled slowly, his heartbeat suddenly spiking. This is fine. This is fine.
“Guys… don’t freak out, okay?” Wilbur started, walking forward. He gestured for Phil to follow as he paced toward the common room.
“Why would we freak out.” Niki responded, appearing from behind the wall. It sounded less like a question and closer to an accusation. Her hand rested on her hips as she gave Wilbur a withering stare.
“Well…” He said, rubbing the back of his neck. He took his hat off, wringing it in his hands. Niki’s gaze flitted to Phil, jolting. She immediately fell to the defensive, her hands balling into fists.
“Wil, who’s this?” She asked cautiously. Eret and Jack were at her side in an instant, both of them staring at Phil suspiciously. Wilbur raised his palms up in peace.
“Uh…” He stuttered slightly. Just bite the bullet. He managed a weak smile. “Jack, Niki, Eret… this is my dad.” A beat of silence followed. Phil followed Wilbur’s suit, removing his hat.
“Pleasure to meet you, mate.” He intoned with a warm smile.
“Y-you… you’re…” Jack stumbled over his words, eyes narrowed as he processed. Eret dropped to one knee.
“Your Majesty.” He greeted, his voice almost small. Phil blinked, then shook his head. He offered Eret his hand.
“You don’t have to do that. After all, you’re Wil’s friends, yeah? No need to bow or any of that. I find that rather… tiresome.” Eret accepted his hand, allowing Phil to pull him up.
“So… why are you here?” Niki was the bold one, first to ask the question that Wilbur knew was coming. He glanced up at his father.
“I caught Wil sneaking out.” Phil said, ruffling Wilbur’s hair.
“I told him this would happen.” Niki grinned slightly. “That means I win the bet.”
“You always win the bets.” Jack grumbled, crossing his arms. Niki gave him a dazzling smile, snickering.
“It’s ‘cause I’m always right.” She said, nudging him. She turned her attention back to Phil and Wilbur. “Do you want to come sit down, or…?” Niki trailed off.
“I’m afraid we do have matters to attend to.” Phil said with a sigh. Wilbur deflated softly. He knew that they wouldn’t be able to stay, of course. He gave his friends a half smile.
“But, you three are always welcome at the palace.” Phil added as he turned around. “I’ll notify the guards, and you can visit whenever you wish. And as long as he doesn’t sneak out, Wilbur can come here sometimes as well.” Wilbur wheeled on his father, shocked.
“Are you serious?” He asked, his excitement growing. “I can still come to the city?”
“Yes. And your friends can come to the palace.” Phil’s gaze swept over the other three. He put his hat back on, dipping his head. “Wil, I’ll wait for you outside. Can you be there in five minutes?”
“Yeah!” Wilbur nodded, unable to keep a stupid grin off of his face.
“Wait.” Eret called, almost anxiously. “Why would you let us— some random kids— to the palace?” Phil titled his head, eyes glimmering thoughtfully.
“You’re Wilbur’s friends. His friends are like family, and they will always be welcome.” He replied. “I do hope to see you there soon.” Phil turned around and swept out the Hangout. Wilbur turned back to his friends, who were still in shock.
“Okay. Your dad is actually cool.” Jack declared, nodding his head sagely.
“Second that.” Niki said, pointing at Jack. “I told you he would be cool if you gave him a chance.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know. You were right about Tommy and this.” Wilbur grumbled. Niki laughed, flipping her hair.
“Lesson number one: I am always right.” She reminded him. Wilbur rolled his eyes, huffing in fake irritation. Eret was oddly quiet, eyes downcasted. Wilbur turned to his friend.
“What is it?” He asked, almost hesitant. Eret looked up, eyes slightly shadowed.
“I don’t need your charity.” He said quietly. Wilbur flinched, as if he had been struck.
“What?” He asked, swallowing thickly.
“I don’t—“ Eret started again, this time a bit louder.
“This isn’t charity.” Niki was the one to speak, brow raised. “It’s friendship. It’s not like we’re taking advantage of Wilbur for his status— he just happens to be the prince. And if he weren’t one, I think we would still be friends, yeah?” Jack nodded in agreement.
“Yeah…” Eret agreed, cheeks flushing pink.
“So then it’s not charity.” Niki finished. “I know you’re all against getting help from people, but c’mon, this is just… hanging out.” Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. Niki was the voice of reason, able to calm most arguments before they spiked out of control. Eret turned back to Wilbur.
“Sorry.” He said, slightly gruff. Wilbur shrugged, giving him a smile.
“I get it.” He said simply. “Like Niki said, it’s just kinda part of being friends.” Eret smiled back.
“So… your place tomorrow?” Jack asked, nudging Wilbur’s shoulder with his own. His smile grew wider and he gave an affirmative nod.
“You got it.” Since then, they’d met up both at the palace and the Hangout. Niki and Techno got along shockingly well, both of them yammering about random books they had read that week. Techno was welcomed to their group, which he joined readily.
And of course, everyone loved Tommy. He would tag along with them when they were in the palace, following them wherever they went. Jack was always shell shocked when he started quoting Art of War or some other book Techno had to read to him. Tommy delighted in the reactions, continuing to spew lines from the literature if the opportunity arose.
Things were good. Wilbur had never been happier. He sighed contently, ignoring Techno’s quip.
As if on cue, Jack burst into the courtyard. He raced over to Wilbur, ducking behind him.
“Hide me.” He whispered. Wilbur raised a brow.
“What did you do?” He demanded in a stage whisper.
“I may have cut part of Eret’s hair when he was napping.” Jack said sheepishly. Wilbur stood up abruptly, knocking him back.
“You’re on your own.” He said with a laugh. “You have brought this upon yourself.” Jack flipped against the grass.
“ Jack!” Eret shouted a second later, appearing at the courtyard gate. Strands of his hair were lopsided, evidence of hurried cutting. It would grow back quickly, but the damage was still visible.
“Spare me…” Jack groaned, hand flopped across his eyes. “Or at least, not in front of the child.” He pointed at Tommy, who was watching curiously. Eret raised a brow, considering the request.
“Fine. But you’re dead, later.” He said, shaking his fist. Jack let out a breath of relief. Niki stepped into the courtyard, looking disappointed.
“I swear, I looked away for two seconds—“ She chided. Wilbur laughed, Techno cracking a smile next to him.
The day moved on. Eret dared Wilbur to climb to the roof, which he did with ease. He swung his legs over the side, observing the group below. He gave them a wave, nearly slipped off due to the frost, then climbed down. He had no interest in breaking his arm today.
“It’s wild to think that we get to chill at the palace.” Jack said as the sun began to make its descent down the horizon.
“You say that every time.” Techno deadpanned, emulating what he said to Wilbur earlier.
“It’s funny to think all of this started because of a closet orphan.” Niki said, reclining against the grass. Her hands were folded behind her head, legs crossed. She looked completely at peace, placid and undistrubed.
“That’s me! I came out of that closet!” Tommy shouted wildly with a grin. Jack let out a laugh. Wilbur ruffled Tommy’s hair, shaking his head.
“Well.” Eret started, a hint of amusement glittering in his eyes. “With all this discussion of coming out of the closet, I think it’s my turn.”
“What do you mean?” Wilbur inquired.
“I…” Eret cleared his throat. “I’ve been thinking about this for a bit now, and I’d prefer if you use all pronouns for me. Y’know, he, she, they…If that’s okay with you all.” A moment of silence followed. Wilbur tilted his head.
“Why wouldn’t it be okay with us?” Niki beat him to the question. He nodded in agreement.
“Yeah! Of course we’ll do it!” Jack slung his arm around Eret. “And we’ll beat up anyone who doesn’t.” Wilbur and Niki nodded in agreement, wearing twin smiles.
Eret smiled back, their expression thick with emotion. “Thanks, guys.”
“Don’t thank us, it’s what everyone should do.” Techno rumbled. “And like Jack said, we’ll beat up anyone who doesn’t.”
“Oh, how good it is to have the mighty Technoblade as a friend.” Eret said with a laugh, his eyes sparkling. She looked livelier, as if a great weight had been removed from their chest.
“Eret is so awesome!” Tommy leapt up suddenly. “They’re one of my coolest, most epic friends.” Eret barked out a laugh, reaching over and ruffling Tommy’s hair.
“Thanks, little man.” They said. “You’re not too bad yourself.”
“If I beat someone up, will you still try and get revenge for your hair?” Jack asked suddenly, leaning forward on his hands. Eret laughs loudly, shaking his head.
“Jack, I’m still going to shave your head no matter what. Even if you punch someone up for me.” Eret said with a sly grin. Jack sighed.
“I figured.” He groaned, his head in his hands. “No escape.”
“Never.”
-
“‘Love, can we meet again soon in the bluest of skies?’” A soft melody drifted over the plaza. The breeze carried in the enclosure, partnered with the strumming of a guitar.
Phil sat with his back against one of the pillars leading to the garden. The shade provided some protection against the harsh autumn sun, unusually hot for the time of year. It was the dying gasps of summer, clinging onto the world for as long as it could before it finally relinquished its grasp and handed the globe to the mercy of fall and winter.
Wilbur was smiling as he played a familiar lullaby. Phil remembered when Kristin first sang the melody. It was a night when Wilbur couldn’t sleep, nightmares keeping him awake. Kristin sang him the lullaby, and the next day Wilbur had begged to learn it.
It was good to hear it again, to have the knowledge that it survived even though she was gone. He had caught Wilbur singing it a couple years ago to Tommy. Phil had stood frozen outside his bedroom door, the melody sending tremors through his spine.
He walked away crying. Hell, he hadn’t even realized he had tear stains on his cheeks until he returned to his own chambers and looked in the mirror. Phil let himself cry that night. It had been years since he heard that ghostly melody, after all.
It was easier to hear the song now. It left him with a melancholy feeling in his chest, yet he still loved to listen to it.
Wilbur finished the song, last note wavering in the air. His fingers hovered over the strings, before opening his eyes and smiling over at Phil.
“Hey, Dad.” He greeted with a small wave. Tommy looked up at him, twisting like an owl to view him. He was pressed against Techno’s side, fully encompassed by the lullaby.
“Hey, mate.” Phil replied. He lightly descended the steps, wings brushing the carved stone. He stood at the base of the stairs, surveying them. Techno gave him a half smile, ducking his head in a salute.
Wilbur wasted no time launching into another song, this one much more upbeat and fast paced. Tommy leapt up in seconds, already dancing to the beat while giggling with joyful laughter.
Phil found himself tapping his fingers against his leg, in time with the song. He felt his shoulders relaxed, not even aware of the sheer tension he was holding in them. He supposed the past few meetings had taken a toll on him, adding extra stress to his already heavy load. Fucking SMP, he cursed mentally.
It was nice to get a break. The turmoil of the outside world could wait for a few precious moments. Phil could spare time for his sons.
His advisors would argue against that, of course. They would claim that he had to attend to matters of the borders immediately. That he had to secure trade deals, had to send messages to the fools who dared challenge the might of the Antarctic Empire.
A headache began to bloom at the thought of the SMP, an aching feeling spreading through his temple. Phil sighed, setting his crown down to rub his head in an attempt to ease the pressure.
The Greater SMP, whatever the hell that meant. Phil had seen them on the maps before, yet given them little thought until recently. As of late, they had been conquesting, consuming land that inched closer and closer to the outskirts of the Empire. They showed no signs of slowing their assaults.
Phil wasn’t stupid. He saw the pattern. They were coming for the Empire. They were coming for his home. They were coming for him.
His gaze wandered to his sons. The trio looked so at ease, Wilbur playing a song as Tommy danced, Techno lazily tapping his foot to the beat of the song. They looked so happy, placid and blissfully unaware of the war that could be brewing like a hurricane on the seas.
What would happen if they lost a war? Phil would be put to death, there was no doubt. But what of his sons? Would they be spared, or would they be executed, the same as him? He supposed the latter may be preferable; nothing good ever happened to the nobility of the losing side.
Phil shook his head, forcing the thoughts out. He couldn’t allow himself to fall down that path. There would be no war, and if there was, they would not lose.
“Dad! Come on!” Tommy ran over suddenly, darting to him like a shark. He grasped his hand and tugged him into the courtyard. Phil laughed and stumbled in, letting his youngest take him to the music.
He let Tommy lead him in a dance. Phil smiled softly, watching the kid spin on the beat. He was rigorous, bursting with energy. Techno had picked up his book, resuming his reading. His foot still twitched back and forth, still in time with the beat that Wilbur laid out.
Phil spun Tommy around, the little prince cackling with delight. Wilbur laughed loudly, using his hand to both keep time and preserve the song.
Phil was always impressed with his son’s natural affinity for music. He always had done things with a tempo, always on a beat only he could hear. Now seeing him play guitar with such passion, hearing him illustrate the song, it all made sense.
“Wil, that was amazing.” He said once the song had ended. Wilbur ducked his head sheepishly, a blush blooming up his neck and to his face.
“Thanks.” He said with a small laugh. “I’ve been practicing that song.”
“It’s paying off.” Techno murmured, flipping another page in his book. Wilbur beamed, clearly unable to keep the smile off his face. Tommy clapped for him, the eight year old practically bouncing with excitement.
Phil headed back to the stairs, leaving his kids to mess around. Someone would likely call him back to a meeting sooner or later. It was best he caught the breaths of fresh air whenever he could. He let his eyes shut and breathed deeply.
Already, he could feel his mind starting to spiral back to the topics discussed. Greater SMP. Border threats. What if, what if, what if.
No. He cracked his eyes back open, shaking himself out. Future Phil could deal with that, when he was back to being a king. Right now, he was just a dad watching his kids. Sometimes, he wished he could just be a dad instead of a king.
Maybe it was selfish, but sometimes it just seemed… easier.
A good king is always tired, a good king never rests easy.
And gods, Phil tries to be a good king. He exhaled slowly, stretching his wings. The ebony feathers caught in the sun, turning them glittering shades of shimmering purples and iridescent blues. Sometimes, he wondered if he was really deserving of these. It’s not like he got to fly much, ever since he forced himself to settle back down.
Except for the dead of night, the late hours of midnight where he would do exactly what Wilbur did and sneak out. He would always return by the time the sun was painting the sky in rose gold colors, but getting to fly was always a treat.
He folded his wings back in, surveying the plaza. Everything was so perfect in their little world. He wished it could just… stay.
“Someone’s here to see you, Your Majesty.” Ponk said with a short bow. Phil lazily waved him off, still watching his children play in the lawn.
“It can wait.” He murmured. “We can be happy for a moment.” The guard grimaced. He looked uncomfortable, shuffling slightly.
“He’s not just here for you.” He said awkwardly. “He wants to see all of you.” Phil stiffened, his wings going rigid. The way Ponk spoke was off putting. There was an edge to it that rolled his nerves.
Something was amiss. There was something wrong.
Phil stood up, smoothing his ebony feathers down. He picked up his crown and placed it back on his head, steeling his eyes. Ponk straightened up, the guard clearly sensing the sudden shift in his demeanor.
“Very well.” He said. “We’ll be along in a moment.” He paused before speaking again, leaning in. “Make sure the guards are ready for a fight.” Ponk gave him a curt nod. He walked off quickly, ducking back into the palace.
Phil turned back to his kids. He stepped into the courtyard, gliding across the grass. Wilbur noticed him approaching first, setting his guitar down.
“Dad?” He asked, tone fringed with concern. Phil signed. Techno looked up, eyes narrowed.
“Someone’s here to see us.” He replied slowly. “Now.” Techno straightened, standing up. He stalked over, fists clenched.
“Should we be ready for a fight?” He breathed, quiet enough so that only Phil could hear.
“Maybe.” He replied. Techno pursed his lips. He adjusted his cloak, lifting his chin. His eyes gleamed dangerously.
“Wil, I want you to keep a close eye on Tommy.” Phil turned to Wilbur. His son nodded. He seemed to sense the gravity of the situation. After all, no one walked in and demanded to see the royal family.
Phil turned and swept back into the palace. He kept his head held high. The king threw the doors to the throne open. He settled in his throne, his sons taking their place in theirs. Phil nodded once to the guards at the door.
“Bring him in.”
Notes:
HI remember how I said this started bc of the APWH exam? Well I got a four AKA an A-/B+ so. I am very happy
*hands you this* band camp filled me with motivation congrats
ANYWAY!!! IM SO EXCITED FOR THE COMING EVENTS!! YOU HAVE!! NO IDEA!! :]
Anyway go check out the superhero AU my friend AND beta is writing its a banger I betaed it lololol
https://archiveofourown.org/works/32699404
Chapter 14: But I’m Cold in Your Heart (And You’re Branded into Mine)
Summary:
“Trust me, your king will want to hear from me.” Dream replied coolly. The guards pondered his words. It was unlikely they had been faced with a situation like this before; it was rather thrilling to gauge their reactions.
“I’ll bite. Why would that be?” One of them said finally.
“Because,” Dream said without missing a beat, spreading his arms, “I’m the leader of the SMP. And I have an offer for his majesty.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Gods above, I hate this kingdom.” George’s voice carried across the breeze, airy as he picked his way through the streets. His nose was wrinkled with disdain as he surveyed the land.
“Aren’t you from here?” Dream inquired, snorting softly. George fixed him with a withering stare.
“I left for a reason. Multiple actually, but the weather was definitely one of them.” He replied, tilting his chin up.
“Karl liked it here.” Sapnap said, his voice distant. “Dunno why, but when he got back, he would not stop talking about it…”
“If Sapnap mentions Karl or Quackity one more time, he will have to start worrying about his own safety over theirs.” George said through gritted teeth, snapping a twig in his hands. Dream had tuned out Sapnap’s blabbering, used to his drawls about the two he fancied.
“He should just confess already.” He agreed, pulling out his compass. He watched the arrow spin, eventually landing on north. Further into the heart of the Empire.
“He’s too much of a wimp.” George grumbled. “And I’m going to stab his kneecaps if he doesn’t man up and admit his feelings.” Dream snickered again, shaking his head.
“I would just get the knife.” He said, tucking his hands in his pockets.
George was right about the condition of the day. It was bright out, the sun touching every part of the city. But the flares were not the warm rays he was acclimated to. They were frigid and cold, causing tremors to run down his spine. He sorely missed the maritime environment from which he came from.
“Let’s just keep moving.” George said sharply. He wheeled on Sapnap, lightly patting his shoulder. “Stay focused.”
“Yeah, yeah.” He muttered, shouldering his sword further up his back. “I’ll do my best.” Dream nodded, drumming his fingers against the holster hanging loosely against his hip. An anxious habit, one he would have to break. He could not show even a trace of uncertainty, especially not here.
Karl’s information about the Antarctic Empire had proven to be invaluable. He had managed to document the easiest access points into the capital; giving them patrol times and lulls in guard activity.
Getting into the city was easy enough. Nobody looked twice at three extra crowd goers, simply vanishing into the swells of people.
“Where exactly are we going?” George whispered, eyes darting around.
“A vantage point.” Dream murmured. He nodded to one of the buildings closer to the center of the city. “There.” George gave him an affirmative nod, going silent. He knew better than to question him when he was in planning mode. His intensity was unrivaled; it was what allowed him to create the SMP itself.
Dream had cultivated the Greater SMP from meaningless anarchical states to a country that could stand on its own two feet. He had come from nothing, just a kid in one of the many city states with almost nothing to his name.
But he managed to rally the city to his will with sweet words and golden promises. And the goddess of chaos herself smiled down and gave him what he needed to rile the people of his home to him, to make sure that the wars continued, to help him come out on top. Dream had been ready to conquer, ready to prove himself.
Yet that had been ripped to shreds, his plan ruined by Puffy. But that had only driven him further, given him a reason to cultivate an army. He returned to the SMP, waging his own wars. One by one, cities fell to him.
And now, his home, his kingdom, was a force to be reckoned with. Dream was not afraid to challenge the Antarctic Empire; no, he was itching to do it. They had what he needed, and he was going to get it back.
He still couldn’t believe that the Antarctic Empire got their hands on Tommy. If only Puffy hadn’t stolen him, then none of this would be an issue.
He blew out a short breath of air. Not now, he could complain about it again some other time.
Dream led them to a roof overlooking the gates of the palace. The castle’s spires reached high into the sky, grey spikes jutting through the clouds. The walls lining it provided little visibility into the interior. George was already fiddling with a spyglass, pulling his goggles onto his head for a better look.
“Interesting.” George muttered, clearly lost in his head as he surveyed their target. “Very interesting.”
“What is it?” Sapnap prodded, leaning forward to rest his head on his hands. Dream also tilted his head, ears perked to hear what was being seen. George lowered the eyeglass, face neutral.
“There are guards.” He said, snapping his white goggles back into place. He had set the spyglass to the side, still loosely intertwined with his fingers.
“Duh.” Sapnap said with a snort. “This is the capital and we’re right next to the palace. What, were you expecting it to be empty?” Dream narrowed his eyes, thinking. He partially tuned out the conversation between Sapnap and George. He already had a plan, after all.
“Well. We tried.” George said suddenly, standing up as if to leave. Dream grabbed his arm and pulled him back, taking the spyglass from him. Ignoring the indignant protest he received, Dream adjusted it and examined the outer gate.
“George, there’s two guards.” He said, traces of disappointment leaching into his voice. “We can easily take them.”
“How do you plan to do that without causing an international incident?” George challenged. Dream paused, tilting his head. Sapnap raised a brow, as if already sensing the idea forming in his head.
“Uh oh.” He said with a laugh. “I know that expression. He’s about to do something that most people would classify as a bad idea.” Sapnap poked his arm, to which Dream's response was to swat his hand.
“Shut.” He grumbled.
“You can’t just walk up to the door and demand to be given an audience with the royal family.” George deadpanned, his legs swinging over the balcony’s edge. Sapnap hummed in agreement, arms folded over his chest.
“You underestimate me.” Dream said with a grin. “Because that is exactly what I plan to do.” Sapnap stared at him incredulously.
“And you guys call me stupid.” He grumbled.
“You are an idiot.” George replied, shaking his head morosely. “And when you die, I am going to make fun of you for it.”
“And when I meet you back here in a few hours, you’ll owe me a drink.” Dream added. He reached up and tightened his mask, his fingers brushing the leather straps, making sure that it was secure.
At first, the mask had been uncomfortable. It was a stifling feeling, obscuring his facial features from all eyes whilst concurrently giving him a mean headache from how tight it was. But soon it was simply a shield, an extension of his body. It hid the scars littering his face, and giving him an air of mystery. An aura of power.
“What kind of music do you want at your funeral?” George inquired. “And who gets control of the army?”
“Obviously me.” Sapnap said with an easy smirk. George rolled his eyes and shoved him lightly.
“I’m not going to die.” Dream said with a huff. “But… if I were to meet an unfortunate end, the army goes to Karl.”
“ What?!” George exclaimed, removing his glasses to stare at Dream. He let out a sharp cry of laughter at his friend’s expression, completely horrified at the thought.
“I’m okay with that.” Sapnap mused, tapping his chin. George wheeled on him, eyes sparkling with amusement.
“Of course you are, you with your fucking crush—“ He teased him, words lacking any real bite. Sapnap feigned offense, although his cheeks did flare with hues of pink.
“Whatever.” Dream said absentmindedly. He stood up, making his way back toward the fire escape. He grasped the ladder, about to slide down.
“Wait.” George calls. Sapnap and him appeared above Dream, both of them peering down. All trace of humor on their faces was gone, instead replaced with concern.
“What?” Dream rested his free hand on the roof, the other one still tightly gripping the railings. He gives them each a half smile. “Kinda on a clock here.”
“Be safe. Actually.” Sapnap said. “The king isn’t exactly known for his cordiality toward… the SMP.” George nodded in agreement.
“I’ll be fine.” Dream promised. “I do have a plan, contrary to popular belief.” With that, he slid down the ladder, rusted metal peeling off and sticking to his gloves. He hit the ground with a soft thud, knees bending as he muffled the sound.
Dream rolled his shoulders, shaking out the tightness that had formed from the descent. He turned toward the gates, ducking through the crowds silently. He kept his eyes down, forcing his hands to remain still. He kept them out of his pockets, visible to all. He had to be non-threatening as well as firm. A tender, delicate balance, one that could ill afford to be broken.
Once he neared the wall, he lengthened his stride. Dream started to walk with purpose, a spring in his step.
Dream strode up to the palace gates, his head held high. The guards there stood at attention, their eyes flashing with sudden wariness. Dream forced his hands to remain visible, not letting them instinctively slip to his weapons.
“What are you doing?” One of them demanded, voice gravelly.
“I’d like an audience with the royal family.” He said simply. He kept an air of authority to his voice, chin lifted. The guards exchanged a glance, their hands curling tighter around the weapons in their palms.
“Leave.” The lead one barked, suddenly much more aggressive. Dream laughed, almost amused by their demeanor. He wasn’t concerned in the slightest; he was fairly confident he could handle both of them if needed. But no, he had to remain diplomatic.
“Trust me, your king will want to hear from me.” Dream replied coolly. The guards pondered his words. It was unlikely they had been faced with a situation like this before; it was rather thrilling to gauge their reactions.
“I’ll bite. Why would that be?” One of them said finally.
“Because,” Dream said without missing a beat, spreading his arms, “I’m the leader of the SMP. And I have an offer for his majesty.”
-
“Bring him in.” Phil’s voice rang across the throne room. He kept his wings neatly folded in, black feathers smoothed down. As irritated as he was, he could not show it.
The guard pulled open the door. A man was standing outside them, unarmed. Phil could see the weapons the person must have had being held by the guards behind him. He kept his head up, eyes narrowed.
The man stepped into the light, pacing forward. He had an air of grace to him, like a poised jungle cat. He had a mask covering his face, a white circular thing keeping his eyes and nose from view. A green hood obscured his hair as well, almost all identifying features hidden. Interesting.
He did not bow, instead his spine kept rigid. He was making an effort to appear powerful, to appear in control. Phil tapped his fingers against the armrest of his throne. His eyes flitted to his children. Wilbur and Techno were staring at the man with curiosity, sporting twin gazes of interest. But Tommy had gone still, face blank.
“Few demand to see me.” Phil said, turning his head back to the visitor. The man just shrugged, a lazy grin sliding across his face. “Who are you?”
“My name’s Dream.” He responds, his tone oddly relaxed. Phil’s drumming stopped, fingers freezing. He narrowed his eyes, struggling to keep his shock down. Dream’s smile grew, clearly conceited. “Ah, I see you’ve heard of me?”
“I try to keep tabs on the leaders of… other nations.” Phil answered. A silence seemed to descend over him, a ringing echoing in his ears. This was the man who was threatening his home.
“Understandable.” Dream said, tucking his hands into the pockets of his cloak. The palace guards cluttered nervously, their fingers curling around their weapons. Phil held up a hand. This situation was suddenly very delicate. Dream clearly knew this; neither of them could misstep, lest they want a sudden international crisis to arise.
“Why are you here?” Phil said, speaking curtly. He forced himself to remain genial, despite every instinct that screamed at him to get this man out of his country.
A small, strangled noise snapped his attention backward. Tommy was standing incredibly still, his face ghostly pale. His muscles were coiled beneath the surface, the boy looking like he was about to spring from his seat. Phil’s brow furled in confusion.
Dream followed his gaze, leaning over to peer at the prince. Tommy shrank beneath his gaze, eyes immediately finding the floor. Phil stood up, ignoring all common sense and walking over to his son. He knelt down and opened his wings, shielding Tommy from the prying eyes off of him.
“Toms?” He whispered. “Is everything okay?” Tommy stared at him numbly, shaking his head. Before he could inquire further, a cough dragged him back to the guest in the throne room. Phil drew himself up to his full height, wheeling back around to face Dream.
“Tommy.” He said slowly. “It’s been a while.” The very words seemed to make Tommy flinch. Wilbur sprang from his seat, eyes flashing with sudden anger.
“Wait.” He spat out. “How do you know him?” Phil had a gut feeling of the answer; he was certain Wilbur did too based on the sudden reaction. Dream remained motionless.
“I’ve known Tommy for a long time.” He said lightly. Dream’s attention flitted back to Phil, his demeanor suddenly very serious. “And I’m here to take him home.”
“Absolutely not.” Phil answered before anyone else could, his feathers slowly rising as his temper did. He didn’t bother trying to control his aggression; how dare Dream walk into his home and try and take his son?
“Hear me out. Humor me, leader to leader.” Dream implored, lifting his palms up in a symbol of peace. Techno had stood up, hand on Wilbur’s shoulder. Phil could see how angry the brunette teen was; he looked like he was about to launch himself off of the raised platform and rip Dream to shreds with his bare hands.
“Speak quickly.” Phil had very little intention of listening to him. But it was only courtesy to allow him to speak, as much as he loathed it. Dream clears his throat, as if about to give a long lecture.
“I’m sure you know about the Electus, yes?” He asked, his voice a drawl. Phil could feel his eye twitch.
“Of course.” He snapped back. Wilbur suddenly stilled, fists hanging in the air. Slowly, he dropped them, staring suspiciously at Dream. The SMP leader dipped his head.
“And you’ve heard the stories that accompany them, I’d wager.” He scratched his chin. Tommy had stood up and was at Phil’s side. Phil reached down and let the kid take his hand, trying to be reassuring.
“Yes. Get to the point.” He replied curtly. Dream didn’t seem offended by his harsh demeanor, instead shrugging nonchalantly.
“He’s one of them.” The masked man said, waving a lazy hand in Tommy’s direction. Phil leveled his gaze. Wilbur had gone still, his eyes flickering. He suddenly gasped, as if something had dawned on him.
“I see.” Phil said evenly. Tommy’s breathing was shallow, the kid pressing closer to him. He forced himself to remain neutral, eyes studying Dream. “And what does that have to do with anything?”
If the masked man was off put by his question, he didn’t show it. Instead, he pulled his hood down, exposing sandy hair. He smoothed it down, before continuing his story.
“I trust you know the stories of how the Gifted receive their abilities, yes?” Dream didn’t wait for an answer, instead launching into his story. “Tommy’s gifted— excuse me, cursed, by the goddess of chaos.” Phil raised a brow. His silence seemed to incite Dream to continue.
“He can control the emotions and perceptions of someone. He can manipulate the comprehension of reality itself.” He said, almost eagerly. Wilbur’s breath hitched behind him. Phil refused to turn around and check on him; he had to remain focused on Dream. There was no room for weakness. This man would pounce on it the second any cracks in his armor appeared.
“So he's an empath?” Phil deadpanned. It wasn’t unheard of; there were many that roamed the earth.
“Not exactly.” Dream said, a slow grin sliding across his face. “Little Tommy there has the ability to level cities.” He stepped forward, as if moving toward the kid. Phil cut him off immediately, wings flaring. Dream backed off, skittering down the steps like a wolf deterred from a hunt.
“That doesn’t make sense.” Techno voiced Phil’s thoughts. His face was blank, although he didn’t miss the way his son’s fingers twitched toward his hidden weapon.
“Tommy can manipulate someone’s emotional perceptions to the point where he could make someone's best friend stab them in the back.” Dream explained, his smile never wavering. “He could influence the world into a war, if he so wished.”
“He wouldn’t do that.” Wilbur spat. He was angry, more upset than Phil had ever seen him. He looked like he was about to leap off of the dias and attack Dream— not that his temperament had shifted since the conversation began. Techno was holding him in place, his hand once again clamped around Wilbur’s own.
“With the right motivation? Anyone would do anything.” Dream said, his voice chilling. Phil narrowed his eyes. He had to get his man out of his kingdom, away from Tommy. “Who knows? Maybe he even manipulated Prince Wilbur over there to take him in.”
“Say that again, I dare you.” Wilbur hissed back. “Tommy didn’t make me do anything. My choices were my own.”
“That’s what everyone says.” Dream said smoothly. “But who can really be sure—“
“Leave.” Phil said firmly, cutting him off. His patience was running thin, threatening to spill over. Dream simply met his gaze, unwavering.
“Give me Tommy.” Dream’s voice was cold, freezing over like ice on a lake. Phil could hear Wilbur shouting behind him, struggling in Techno’s grip as he fought to get to Tommy. The kid — his son — was clinging to his robe, inching behind him as if to hide.
Phil glanced down, seeing the fear in Tommy’s eyes. His blue irises were glazed with terror, pupils dilated as he studied Dream. He ducked his head, his little body wracked with tremors. Phil’s hand drifted down and protectively drew him closer.
“Get out of my kingdom. Stay away from my family.” Phil commanded sharply. The guards stood at attention, moving closer to the royal family. In case a fight did break out, and Dream decided to break the fragile neutrality they had.
The man adjusted his mask, emitting a long, drawn out sigh. “I really don’t want to do this.” Techno released Wilbur, his own hand gripping his sword as he stepped forward. Phil shook his head once. They couldn’t start anything; Dream would have to make the first move.
“Get out.” Phil said again, eyes narrowed. He picked Tommy up, holding him close. The kid buried his head in Phil’s chest, clinging to him. “You will not harm my family.”
“Even after everything I told you?” Dream asked skeptically. His words were honeyed, false sweetness edging them. “Despite everything you’ve learned about—“
“Tommy is my son.” Phil spat back. “No matter what you claim, he is part of our family now.”
“You bastard.” Wilbur added, practically hissing like a snake about to strike its prey. He paced up the dias and stood next to Phil, eyes hard with hate and simmering with malice. “I found Tommy, and he’s part of our family, you can’t have him. I don’t care what you say, he’s my brother.” Phil nodded to Wilbur, then turned back to Dream.
“Would you really go to war for him?” Dream inquired.
“Yes.” Phil replied without missing a beat, his feathers ruffling up. Techno drew his sword, expression cold like a winter storm as he walked up and stood next to him and Wilbur. “We defend our own.”
“Very well. Then you can expect a formal declaration of war at dawn.”
“You have no grounds!” Techno shouted suddenly, his temper finally breaking like a river through a dam. “International law prevents such measures. Warfare cannot be waged without means that would require such measures to be taken.”
“What good are laws against human nature?” Dream said smoothly, chuckling softly. “I believe the withholding of valuable resources, such as the precious freshwater rivers that border us, is grounds for war.” Phil stiffened slightly, breath catching in his chest.
He had always been loath to share the creeks that ran on the southernmost border. During the colder months, they were the easiest to access for freshwater, the ice able to be broken with ease. The further north one travelled, the less accessible water was. Even in the capital, winter could easily lead to dehydration due to the fact that the wells froze over so easily. Many cities in the north relied on the southern water that would be exported up. Phil had always been protective of those rivers for that reason; most leaders were lenient, allowing the Antarctic Empire to maintain total control over them.
But now they had given Dream the perfect excuse to wage war.
“This could all be avoided if you just give me the child.” Phil stared him down, his mind ticking. Logically, the choice was clear. Avoiding a catastrophic war for one kid? But he valued his family above all, and he would not let Tommy fall victim to the hands of that monster.
“My final answer remains.” He said coldly. Dream’s face fell. “You will not be taking Tommy today, or tomorrow, or any day. He is my son.”
“Fine. It’s your funeral.” Dream practically snarled, his irritation clear. “When you are overrun by us, there will be no mercy waiting for you.”
“There never is in war.” He said, his voice equally as dark. “Get out of my sight.” Dream cast one last long look at Tommy. The kid shrunk further behind Phil, his eyes firmly glued to the floor. The guards took one step forward, practically bristling. Dream huffed once, turning around and exiting the throne room with the same grace he entered it.
Phil watched him go, making sure he was gone before slumping back against the throne. He hadn’t realized how badly his legs were shaking until he sat back down. It had been a while since something had gone that bad. He blew out a sharp breath of air.
“The Council is going to have my head.” He murmured, a maniacal laugh bubbling in his chest. What a big fucking mess . “We’re going to war.” Wilbur stooped down and picked Tommy up. He was silent, eyes studying the door. Hate burned behind them, clear anger pulsing from him.
“I’m going to kill him.” Wilbur said suddenly. “He’s the one who hurt Tommy before— I’m going to kill him.” He repeated, his shoulders shaking. Phil leaned his head against his hand, wiping the sweat off of his brow.
“Do they really stand a chance against us?” Techno asked, mild disgust lacing his tone. Phil bit his lip, worrying it as he struggled to figure out how to respond to the question. He had tried so hard to keep his children away from what was going on, desperately trying to preserve what innocence he could.
“Yes.” Phil said finally, sighing. It was best to be honest. His mind was already spinning with possibilities, the gruesome horrors of war crowding every inch of his mind. “They can challenge us. And…” He trailed off, not wanting to voice the possibility.
“They could beat us.” Wilbur finished, his voice dull. Phil looked away.
“Potentially.” He said, rubbing his temples. The headache was back, blooming beneath his temples and spreading across his entire forehead. “It’s a distinct possibility.”
“We won’t lose.” Techno said firmly. There was an odd glimmer behind his eyes. Phil pursed his lips, a half smile crossing his face.
“I wish I could share your confidence.” He said with a tired laugh. “We’ve been struggling to hold that peace for a year now. I suppose it was only a matter of time before it shattered.”
“My fault.” Tommy muttered, his voice sounding broken. Phil’s heart twisted.
“Absolutely not.” He said firmly. “They were already after us.”
“You should have given me to him.” Tommy said miserably. He was clearly on the brink of tears, eyes misted over.
“We wouldn’t ever give you up, Tommy.” Wilbur said firmly. “You’re my brother, I wouldn’t let anyone take you. Ever.” Tommy ducked his head, looking less assured.
“I need to call an emergency meeting.” Phil muttered, not excited by the prospect. He stood up slowly, smoothing his feathers back down. They had been ruffled from the tension, matching his anger.
“So. What exactly is our first move?” Wilbur asked, his voice steady despite what had just happened. He was still holding Tommy close, the kid keeping his eyes well away from the door.
“Simple.” Techno answered before Phil could. His eyes were flashing with anger, pupils dilated. If he had half a guess, he would bet that the voices were acting up. Techno flipped his sword over in his palm, tracing the edge with one finger. “We fight.”
Notes:
I feel like I should preface this and say that warmth!Dream is undeniably the villain and that he kins the Darkling from Shadow and Bone. Take that as you will
Also do not be alarmed if I respond to theory comments with the fitness gram pacer test :]
Edit: hey guys! I appreciate the enthusiasm but I will NOT respond to comments purely hating on characters (even if they deserve it). This is mostly because I don’t really know how to respond, I do appreciate the comments though! Thank you guys!
UH OH! The plot is here! What crimes will it commit
Little bit of dream team backstory thrown in, just a bit
I uh. Have very little to say besides :]
Thank you guys for the support! It’s been incredible; I am so happy to see so many of you invested in the story and enjoying it!
Chapter 15: Black Skies Have Changed Into Blue
Summary:
They were going to war. Wilbur let out a bitter laugh, rubbing his hands through his hair. He could scarcely believe it. All his life, he believed that the Empire could never be challenged. They had simply been too strong.
But now, the king himself thought they could lose. The thought caused a hopeless giggle to emit from him. No. They won’t lose. He will fight to his last breath.
Wilbur gasped for air, regaining his emotions. He glanced around, his head hurting slightly. The room felt too big to be alone, too empty. After the events that had just occurred, he wanted to be out of it.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s him. It’s him. It’s him.
Wilbur clenched just fists, nails digging half crescent marks into his palm. He hardly noticed the pain, his heart pounding too fast. His vision tunneled, focusing on one person. The porcelain mask grinned back at him, small cracks lining the surface.
Phil was arguing with him, the tension in the room palpable. Dream seemed undeterred by Phil’s sharp refusals, still pressing on with his demands. His demand for Tommy.
Wilbur’s blood boiled the more he thought about it. His legs itched to leap off of the dias and fight the intruder tooth and nail. He was getting pretty close to doing it, international incidents be damned. Seeing Tommy’s ashen face was enough incentive.
An Electus. The dreams. The dead future. Harbinger.
Everything made sense, yet Wilbur didn’t care. He would not let Dream take Tommy away, he wouldn’t let anything happen to him. His fingers twitched, body tense as he balanced on the balls of his feet. He wanted Dream to just shut up.
“Calm.” Techno breathed in his ear, barely audible. His hand was firm on Wilbur’s shoulder, holding him in place. Wilbur twisted slightly, fixing his brother with an irritated stare.
“I am calm.” He whispered back, tugging himself free. He turns his attention back to the exchange occurring, ignoring the disbelieving huff from behind him.
“Liar.” Techno muttered. Wilbur elected to continue to disregard him. Tommy was clinging to their father, refusing to look at Dream. He felt like he was observing from the outside, hovering above the conflict. Wilbur knew he said something, then Techno finally snapped after Dream all but declared war on them.
A wave of disgust rolled over him. He gave the man a hate-filled glare, listening to him spew nonsense about the river borders.
Phil had frozen, his eyes flickering slightly. Wilbur stiffened, his breath catching. His father seemed to not care about Tommy’s alleged abilities; but the mention of the rivers was clearly a cause for concern.
He won’t. He wouldn’t. Phil gently set Tommy down, before turning to Dream. Wilbur was ready to run forward and grab Tommy if things went south, if Phil actually caved—
“My final answer remains.” His father’s voice was cold, deadlier than Wilbur had ever heard it. It invited no challenge, no room for negotiation. “You will not be taking Tommy today, or tomorrow, or any other day. He is my son.” Dream’s lip curled in disconcert.
“Fine, it’s your funeral.” He said, turning away. “When you are overrun by us, there will be no mercy waiting for you.” Wilbur’s spine shuddered, chills hitting him. His words were ominous, yet he fought off the fear. He leveled his gaze as he stared at Dream.
One day, I will kill you.
“There never is in war.” Phil responded, his voice mirroring the darkness of Dream’s. “Get out of my sight.” The masked man turned, not before giving Tommy one last stare. Wilbur stepped forward, inching in front of him. Dream scoffed, before sweeping out of the room.
A tender silence followed, wavering in the air like the last notes of a song. Nobody spoke, all of them too shell shocked to form words.
Phil reclined back against his throne, his eyes suddenly dull. The spark that had driven him during the argument had all but burned out. “The Council is going to have my head.” He said, his voice carrying notes of bitterness. Wilbur tried to give him a sympathetic smile.
“I’m going to kill him.” He said after a moment, turning to the door. Hate flooded him, so sharp Wilbur barely kept himself upright. “He’s the one who hurt Tommy before—“ He broke off, studying the floor. The thought of what happened before made his heart twisted. A shudder wracked his body. “I’m going to kill him.”
“Do they really stand a chance against us?” Techno murmured, expression unreadable. He stared at the door, arms limp at his side. His fingers were loosely curled around his weapon. Phil was silent for a moment.
“Yes.” Their father said, his voice broken. “They can challenge us…”
“They could beat us.” Wilbur finished for him, his tone going flat. Not on my watch . He promised himself fiercely.
“Potentially.” Phil responded, slumping back. “It’s a distinct possibility.”
“We won’t lose.” Techno voiced Wilbur’s thoughts, his voice equally as determined. Phil let out a mirthless laugh, exhaustion fringing his features.
“I wish I could share your confidence. We’ve been struggling to hold that peace for a year now. It was only a time before it shattered.” Phil lowered his head, shaking it slightly. Tommy whimpered softly, guilt crossing his features.
“My fault.” He whispered hoarsely. Wilbur’s eyes widened. He crouched down, shaking his head fervently. Tommy looked like he was bearing the weight of the world on his shoulders, something no eight year old should have to carry.
“Absolutely not.” Phil said sharply, not unkindly. “They were already after us.”
“You should have given me up!” Tommy practically wailed, his lower lip quivering. Wilbur opened his arms, beckoning him closer. The kid ran into his arms, and Wilbur hugged him tightly.
“We wouldn’t ever give you up, Tommy. You’re my brother, I wouldn’t let anyone take you. Ever.” He hoped his words were enough to reassure him. Tommy looked away, eyes flashing again.
“I need to call an emergency meeting.” Phil said. He smoothed his wings down. Wilbur hadn’t even noticed how ruffled he had gotten, a sign of his anger.
“So.” He started, not letting Tommy go. “What exactly is our first move?”
“Simple. We fight.” Techno replied, his voice cold. He was holding his sword, tracing the insignia on it. Wilbur blinked. The line was dark, yet it caused a laugh to bubble out of his chest. He had no idea why.
“Poetic.” Wilbur said after a moment, unable to bite back a grin.
“I try.” Techno said, his voice a deadpan. Tommy murmured something that sounded suspiciously like an Art of War quote. Wilbur gently released him, sitting back on his heels.
“I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Phil paced back, slowly exiting the throne room. He was headed toward the council chamber. Wilbur expected this would be the last they saw of him tonight.
“Take care, dad.” He murmured. Phil gave him a small smile and a firm nod. His father pushed his way out of the throne room. The doors shut heavily behind him, clanging together.
Another silence followed. Wilbur studied the floor, the tile patterns blurring together. He traced the cracks in the marble, the material smooth beneath his fingers. Techno slowly sheathed his sword, casting a dark glance toward the doors to the main city. Dream was out there somewhere, back to the safety of his own land. Wilbur’s blood boiled at the very thought of the man.
Tommy suddenly followed their father’s suit, darting out of the room. Wilbur stood up sharply, intending to call him back. Techno stepped forward, placing one hand on his arm, shaking his head.
“Let him go.” He murmured, his voice quiet. “For now.” Wilbur yanked his arm free. Techno backed up, raising his palms slowly.
“What if—“ He started to argue, feeling the panic start to rise in his voice. Something could happen to Tommy, what if Dream was still in the palace, what if, what if, what—
“It will be fine.” Techno said firmly. Wilbur exhaled slowly, forcing his nerves to still. His shoulders slowly relaxed. He nodded in agreement. Techno was right; he had to let Tommy calm down, too. He would be safe, and Wilbur could look for him after all of them had a moment to just breathe,
“Sorry.” He intoned, tucking his hands into the pocket of his coat. “I’m just… worried.” Techno pursed his lips.
“So am I.” His brother replied, his tone colored in an emotion Wilbur could not discern. He sighed, bowing his head. How had things fallen apart go perfect out of practically nowhere? Things seemed to dissolve like sand in the water, and now war was looming on them.
Phil rarely spoke about the wars he was in. Sometimes, Wilbur would catch him reading all reports or staring at relics pulled from battlefields. It clearly had left a scar on his father, something dark that hung around in the back of his mind like a storm cloud.
“Ever think about what happens if we lose?” Wilbur said after a moment, interrupting the awkward silence that had coated them. Techno tilted his head, pondering his words.
“We’ll either be executed or exiled.” He said with a shrug. Wilbur shuddered slightly, blowing out a sharp breath of air.
“Not sure which of those is better.” He said after a moment with a small laugh. Dead or never allowed to return home. He couldn’t fathom the idea of either.
“It won’t happen.” Techno said fiercely. “We’re going to win, and we’re going to be fine.”
“Yeah.” Wilbur said half heartedly. He wished he could wholly believe his brother’s words. Techno redrew his sword, turning it over again in his hands. He looked away, his head starting the pound.
“They say the eyes are the window to the soul.” Techno said after a moment, examining the sword in his grip. “Curious that Dream would hide them.”
“He probably has no soul.” Wilbur practically growled, crossing his arms. The way he had spoken, how easily the idea of using Tommy had sprung from his lips— it made him sick to his stomach.
“Hmm.” Techno tilted his head. “I’m just… I’m curious. I want to know about him.”
“Yeah, yeah, you and your philosophy and finding out how fucked up he is and why it happened.” Wilbur said with an eye roll. “I just want him dead.”
“I know.” Techno responded. “And he will be. Promise. No one threatens my family and gets away with it.” Wilbur gave him a side eye. He faintly wondered if the voices were howling in his head, demanding for blood.
Wilbur leaned back onto Phil’s throne, back resting against the cold stone. Techno had put his sword away, giving him a nod. “I’m going to train.”
“Have fun.” Wilbur waved him off, his mind suddenly feeling vacant. His thoughts were going too fast for him to discern. Techno gave him a half smile, before turning and exiting the room.
And Wilbur was alone.
He curled his knees to his chest, letting out a shaky breath. He could feel tears burning at the edge of his vision, threatening to overflow. What had just happened? His brain was struggling to process the events, now that he could breathe.
He gently tapped his head against the stone, struggling to think. War. Dream. Tommy. War. War. War.
They were going to war. Wilbur let out a bitter laugh, rubbing his hands through his hair. He could scarcely believe it. All his life, he believed that the Empire could never be challenged. They had simply been too strong.
But now, the king himself thought they could lose. The thought caused a hopeless giggle to emit from him. No. They won’t lose. He will fight to his last breath.
Wilbur gasped for air, regaining his emotions. He glanced around, his head hurting slightly. The room felt too big to be alone, too empty. After the events that had just occurred, he wanted to be out of it.
Tommy. He should go find him. Wilbur shook his head,feeling slightly delirious. Why did he feel so… off all the sudden? Maybe it was the time he had to process what had just happened.
He exhaled slowly. Tommy was a harbinger. He really did have the power to manipulate people into their own doomsday.
Yet he would never do that. Wilbur knew this. But did Tommy himself know it? He was just a kid, and Dream’s words had been nothing short of vile.
It made him all the more determined to find Tommy. He pushed himself to his feet and swept out of the throne room. Wilbur paced the halls, carefully searching every nook and cranny he knew Tommy liked to hide in. He couldn’t find any trace of the kid.
He paused, scratching his chin. Think. Wilbur turned in a full circle. He knew Tommy was somewhere in the palace. He was definitely hiding, but where was the question.
He stiffened suddenly. Wilbur turned sharply on his heels and sprinted down the hallway he just paced.
Wilbur found Tommy curled up in his closet. His eyes were vacant, glazed over as he stared straight ahead at nothing. He didn’t react as Wilbur tenderly stepped into the closet, sliding down and sitting next to him.
For a moment, neither of them spoke. Wilbur could feel a thousand words forming on the tip of his tongue, yet none refused to free themselves. He had no idea how to address what just happened.
“So.” Wilbur began, already feeling like he whiffed it. “How are you?” Tommy gave him a withering stare, eyes flashing with irritation.
“I don’t wanna talk right now.” He muttered, his knees tucked to his chest. “Leave me alone.” Wilbur shook his head.
“This is my room.” He immediately realized his mistake, wincing. Tommy exhaled slowly, starting to stand up. The hurt was clear in his eyes.
“I can leave.” He replied simply, voice monotonous.
“That’s not what I meant, shit—“ Wilbur ran a hand through his hair, heart clenching. Stupid, stupid. He chided himself. How insensitive could he get? Man, he easily could have fucked this.
“I get it. I wouldn’t want me around either.” Tommy shrugged, looking away. He was struggling to keep his emotions under control, the mask on his face cracking.
“Huh?” Wilbur blurted out, tilting his head. “What— what makes you say that?” Tommy swallowed thickly, wringing his hands. Clearly reluctant, he sat back down.
“You heard Dream.” He said hoarsely, his tone colored in a heaviness no kid should have to bear. “I can literally bring the end of the world if I wanted to.” His lower lip trembled; he was clearly fighting back tears.
Wilbur spread his arms, sweeping Tommy into a hug. The kid trembled, a sudden sob wracking him. Wilbur rubbed his back, his heart twisting in his chest. White hot anger threatened to rise again. He bit it back. He could be angry at Dream some other time; right now, he had to focus on comforting Tommy.
“It’s okay to cry.” He whispered. “I know you wouldn’t do that, I know you wouldn’t end the world. You’re a good kid, Toms.” Tommy sobbed harder, his face pressed against Wilbur’s shirt.
“A-am I?” He whimpered, his voice incredibly small. “N-no world-world ender is—“
“You are not a world ender.” Wilbur said fiercely. “You’re a kid, and you’re a prince, and you’re good. Tommy…” He trailed off, trying to think of what to say. “Dream is the bad man, not you. You’re gonna be an amazing person; hell, you already are. What abilities you have don’t define who you are.” Wilbur so desperately wished he could make Tommy understand that he wasn’t at fault in the slightest. He seemed so insistent on believing he was the bad guy.
“What if I did m-manipulate you in-into…” Tommy stuttered, the doubt clear in his voice. Wilbur’s heart twisted, and he hugged the kid closer.
“Even if you did, it wouldn’t matter. I don’t think you did, anyway.” Wilbur reassured quickly. “You are part of this family, Toms. I promise. Nothing will ever change that.” Tommy was silent for a moment. Wilbur waited with baited breath to hear what he would say next. The kid steadily regained control over his emotions, gasping for air. He blinked rapidly, before turning to look up at Wilbur.
“I don’t wanna use my powers.” Tommy said firmly, his expression deathly seriously. “Ever.”
“That’s fine.” Wilbur murmured in response. Tommy was silent again, still curled close to him. His tears had dried, cheeks stained red. He was looking more relaxed, at the very least. Wilbur wracked his brain, trying to think of what to do next. A distraction, something to lift the mood.
An idea bloomed in his head. It had never failed before to chase the dark clouds away; hopefully it would work now. He reclined slightly.
Wilbur began to hum a familiar lullaby, the opening notes steadily growing louder. Tommy shifted slightly, eyelids fluttering as he recognized it. Wilbur continued to hum, the routine familiar. The lullaby had become normal; he sang it whenever Tommy asked. He loved doing it, as the song held a special place in his heart. He was grateful to share it with his brother, and that a piece of the mother he would never know would still resonate with him.
“Let me sing a lullaby, as you close your eyes…” The familiar words rolled off his tongue. He tapped his foot softly to a tempo set in his mind, keeping time as the melody itself progressed.
“I’m not sleepy.” Tommy protested, not unkindly. Wilbur smirked, not breaking off the song.
“And as you’re drifting off to sleep, how I hope that the dreams that you find… are bright…” He paused, the note wavering. Tommy had a small smile on his face, the tension from earlier having eased. Good. Wilbur was glad he could do that for him, with just a simple song.
“Love, can we meet again soon in the bluest of skies?” Wilbur sang softly. Tommy started to hum along, his eyes sparkling softly. He was still curled in the crook of Wilbur’s arm, partially singing along.
Gods, he couldn’t let anything happen to him. War or no war, he would not let Dream near him. Wilbur continued to sing, as if it was a promise he could keep Tommy safe.
“Where a tomorrow waits for you and I…”
-
“So… I take it, the mission wasn’t exactly successful?” Sapnap collapsed against the couch, practically face planting into the cushions. He could feel Karl staring at him, the other having shut the book he was reading.
“Duh, look at him.” Quackity said, his voice teasing. “He looks like he got hit by a horse.” Sapnap screamed into the pillow, his frustrations finally releasing.
“Feeling better?” Karl asked seconds later. “Or do you want to scream again?” Sapnap held up a finger, counting to five. He slowly sat up, letting the world back in.
“Man, that was frustrating.” He said with a sigh. Sapnap carefully untied the bandana around his head, placing it next to him on the couch.
“Do you wanna tell us about it?” Karl murmured, tilting his head. Sapnap let out a dramatic sigh, flopping his hand across his forehead.
“Get ready for this.” He said, shaking his head. Sapnap steeled himself and took a deep breath, before launching into his story.
Dream had burst back onto the roof in a frenzy. He was clearly irritated, muttering to himself with his fingers twitching wildly as Sapnap and George looked on. George was the brave one, first to break the icy silence that had coated them.
“So… how’d it go?” He asked lamely. Sapnap resisted the urge to swat him. Then again, what else was there to say? Maybe they should have just kept quiet.
“They wouldn’t give him back.” Dream said, his voice dangerously low. He was planning something.
“Are you really surprised?” Sapnap challenged, raising a brow. He hadn’t expected the royal family to just hand over the kid. The fact that Dream thought they would in the first place was outlandish to him.
“Yes and no. I’m surprised they’re willing to have a full blown war for the kid.” Dream murmured, almost absentmindedly. Sapnap could practically hear the gears turning in his head, tucking forward as he began to plan. He felt unsettled, and he looked away.
“You do for family, I guess.” George intoned, scratching his head. “Maybe we should give it up.” Sapnap silently agreed. A sinking feeling had entered his stomach; he could feel a storm on the horizon, brewing steadily and getting closer and closer. He would much rather walk away from this job.
Dream was silent for a moment, completely still. Sapnap swallowed thickly, tucking his hands into the folds of his cloak. George’s gaze flickered between Sapnap and Dream. He exhaled slowly, pursing his lips.
“We’re already going to war.” Dream said, his voice deathly quiet. “The plan is already in motion.” Sapnap stiffened slightly, gaze flitting to the rest of the city. The people below were oblivious to the impending war. Would they end up under Dream’s rule, part of the SMP? Or would they end up dead, enlisted in the Antarctic Army?
“I thought the plan was to get Tommy.” Sapnap half asked, trying to keep his tone steady. He had never been a huge fan of the plan; but he owed Dream, and they were friends, so what else could he do but follow him? Even if he disagreed… there was never a choice.
“This is the next best option.” Dream responded coolly, his voice inviting no challenge. Sapnap lowered his gaze.
“I see.” George said dryly. “Great plan, let’s go to war with the biggest power on the globe.” Sapnap bit back a snicker. It was morbidly true. Theoretically, they were at a disadvantage. The Antarctic Empire had been founded on blood. But so had the greater SMP. It would be one hell of a fight, that’s all he had to say.
“The Empire’s time is coming to an end.” Dream said, elation coloring his tone. “We are a threat, and soon, we will dominate this land. The sun is rising on our time.” A sudden chill raced down Sapnap’s spine. He managed a curt nod and a half smile.
“Poetic.” George said with a snort. “Whatever. I’ll follow your lead. If you think this is the best path for all of us , then I trust you.” The implication in his tone was clear. He didn’t want to fight a war with scuffed motivations, with selfish ones brought from Dream’s conquests, nor to capture the kid.
“The Empire and the SMP were doomed to clash someday.” Dream replied. “And today is that day.” Sapnap blew out a sharp breath of air. Maybe he was right. Maybe he was wrong. The thought of going to war made his stomach flip. But he would do it, and sooner or later, he knew he would grow numb to it.
“Right.” He said finally. “Can we go home? I’m freezing my ass off.” Sapnap forced his tone to lighten, a strained smile playing on his face.
“Agreed.” George nodded, flipping his goggles back down. “I’m tired of being here.”
“Yes, yes.” Dream said, adjusting his mask. “We need to prepare for war, anyway.” George hummed in agreement. Sapnap glanced between the two, doing his best to keep his demeanor up.
“So we do.” Sapnap said, his voice feeling far too bright.
The journey home had been quicker than the trek to the Empire. Perhaps it was the harrowing knowledge of the impending war. Sapnap had found himself zoning out slightly, mind spinning with theories. It was inevitable that people would die.
He hoped it wasn’t anyone he cared about. He wondered if he could have prevented this. If he had been more diligent years ago, then this would never have been an issue. Sapnap still blamed himself for what happened to Puffy; not that he would ever admit it out loud. He hadn’t told anyone, not even Karl or Quackity.
He could bear the burden.
Of course, he left that part out of his recounts of the journey. There was no need to tell them what plagued his dreams at night.
After Sapnap finished the story, Karl and Quackity were silent. None of them spoke, not a word was uttered.
“Well…” Quackity started. “This sucks.”
“You could say that again.” Karl muttered. He looked slightly pale, the same way he had looked when he heard about Puffy’s death. Sapnap brushed over it; Karl had never been one for violence, despite his espionage work.
“Welp. I guess we go to war.” Sapnap said lightly, tucking his hands behind his head. The thought had become easy to grapple with, now that he had been able to process it for the week it took to get back. Quackity nodded, glancing out the window. He didn’t speak. Sapnap shifted, casting a glance at Karl.
He was oddly quiet, staring at the notebook on the corner of his desk. Sapnap waits for him to speak, as something is clearly on his mind.
“I guess we shall go to war.” Karl murmured, a strange tone edging his voice. Sapnap thought little of it, turning back to stare listlessly at the ceiling.
Notes:
Wow haha look at that Isabella’s lullaby again wonder what it means 🤔 *bites lip*
EDIT: OH MY GOSH BABAHAAH NO THERE ARE NO DEMONS INVOLVED IN THIS AU focus more on the lyrics for those making theories NABSBDN I WOKE UP AND C A C K L E D
“You think you're the number one warmth fan WRONG Simmy read it at Disneyland” -Simmy
Also I’m sure :] you’ve noticed :] the series tab :]
Mostly cause I have one shot ideas within in this universe 👉👈 oops so! Now we get a series! I have no idea when I’ll start these one shots— probably when motivation strikes because it’s very Random™️
Anyway! I’ll probably say more later but I am brain dead
Benchtrio next chapter but you didn’t hear it from meStay safe whoppahs
- Hurri
Chapter 16: You Make Me Laugh Until I Die (Could You Think of Any Better Way to Choke?)
Summary:
“Tommy.” He said slowly. “Like. The prince.” The tall boy grimaced, giffing the brown haired boy a glare. The short one shrugged.
“Cool. I’m Tubbo. That’s Ranboo.” He pointed to himself and then the other boy. Tommy nodded, still baffled as to why the boy didn’t know who he was.
“Wait. How come you didn’t know who I was?” He voiced the thought a second later, trying to sound genuine. The burnet— Tubbo— gave Tommy an incredulous look. Tommy opened his mouth to say something, when a fist collided with his face. Shock rippled through him as he went down, hitting the floor.
Tubbo punched him.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The bad news came on a normal day. Tommy had simply been minding his own business, piddling around and attempting to climb the drapes. It had been a lifetime goal of his, and he was determined to achieve it.
He had made it a quarter of the way up, sweat lining his brow and palms, when he heard his name being called. Tommy winced, a sigh escaping him. He glanced mournfully up at the top of the curtains. Someday.
Tommy slid down the tapestries, careful not to rip anything. Shockingly, he had only done it once before, when he was five. Allegedly. That’s what Techno said, at least. Maybe he was lying and covering his own crime. Tommy still had his suspicions, not that he would voice them.
“Toms!” Wilbur’s voice rang throughout the hall. “I really hope that you aren’t climbing the curtains again!”
“I would never!” Tommy called back hurriedly. He paced away from the drapes, coughing slightly. Wilbur raised a brow in disbelief.
“If you say so.” He said with a small laugh. He adjusted his coat. “Dad wants to see you. Me, I’m going out with the others, I’ll be back soon.” Tommy nodded, tilting his head. He wasn’t sure if Wilbur was allowed to go out into the city; but Tommy wasn’t going to stop him.
“Don’t do anything stupid.” He said affectionately. Wilbur rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah. See you later, Toms.” Wilbur waved as he departed, jogging down the hall. Tommy watched him go, before turning around and tromping down the hall. His father’s office was on the next floor. And since the meeting with Dream, that was the only place he was anymore. Signing papers, revising protcals, preparing the army. At least, that’s what Techno said.
Tommy rapped on the door before opening it. Someone called for him to enter. He flinched at the dullness of the tone, the pure exhaustion that echoed through it. He wished he knew how to help his father. It was no secret how tired Phil had been the past few days. Tommy didn’t know if he had slept.
“Dad?” He called, opening the door. “Is everything okay?” Phil looked up from his papers. His crown was resting on a pile to the left of him, the stack of paper taller than him. It was jolting to see how much preparation was going into the impending fight.
“Hey, Tommy.” He waved slightly. “Come in and close the door, if you would.” Tommy blinked, shutting the door as he stepped further into the room. His father grabbed another sheet of paper, scanning it up before gracing it was his signature.
“So.” He started awkwardly. “What’s up?” Phil blinked, his brow furrowing. He shook his head as if clearing it.
“Right, yeah.” He coughed. “Sorry, I had to think for a second.”
“It’s okay.” Tommy gave him a smile. Phil smiled back, though it lacked luster.
“Right.” He said again. His father exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “Anyway. Tommy, I’ve decided it’s time for you to start taking lessons.” Tommy stared at him, trying to comprehend what was being said to him. Lessons?
“Lessons?” He echoed out loud. “Like… school?”
“Yes.” Phil responded simply. Tommy blinked, tilting his head. The pieces clicked together, one by one. He groaned, already cringing at the idea of what he would have to endure.
“But daaaaaad.” Tommy wailed, flopping against the nearest chair. “I don’t wanna have tutors.” Phil hummed, signing a paper and pushing it aside quickly.
“I think you’ll have fun.” He replied, grasping the next slip of parchment. Tommy let out another dramatic cry, hand flopped against his eyes.
“Nooooo….” He trailed off, being as dramatic as possible. “No fun.” Phil turned slightly, his attention split. Tommy lifted his chin slightly, making eye contact.
“You won’t be alone. Two kids your age will be joining you.” His father added, tapping his own against his chin. “I think you’ll like them.” Tommy hummed softly. That was interesting.
There weren’t really people his age in the palace. As Wilbur and Techno got older, it was harder and harder to play with them. Techno was teaching Tommy how to fight, and Wilbur was instructing him in music. But it wasn’t like how it used to be. He supposed that was part of life, but things were starting to get boring.
Maybe it would be nice to meet new people. To hang out with people his age. Tommy kind of liked the idea of making new friends. He perked up slightly.
He pulled himself off of the chair. A smile spread across his face. Besides, this would clearly help ease Phil’s burden. He had enough going on.
“Okay!” He chirped, forcing himself to be as peppy as possible. Phil cast him a grateful smile. “That does sound pretty fun.”
“Great.” He turned back to his papers, pen pressed against it. “The instructors and the students are waiting in the library.”
“Okay.” Tommy shuffled back to the door. He cast one more glance at his father. He was muttering to himself, already engrossed back into his work. Tommy’s hand brushed the door, before he turned around and exited.
It hurt to walk away. It hurt to see his father in that bent up shape. Tommy had only heard mutterings from the ministers and palace staff, about how the war was already shaping up to be a disaster. Tommy wanted to yell at them, to snap, but he didn’t.
What good would yelling do, anyway?
He was just a kid. No one listened to him. So what could he do?
He could go to school, like he was asked. Tommy leveled his head, a smile blooming across it. Yeah, it would be fun. Nothing would go wrong.
-
“School, huh?” Techno said as he sharpened his sword. There was a far off look in his eyes, one Tommy could not comprehend. He elected to ignore it, instead nodding.
“Yeah!” He said proudly. “Phil says it’ll be fun.” Techno ran the block of the edge again, the sound reverberated against Tommy’s ear drums. He resisted the urge to flinch.
“I bet it will be.” Techno murmured. “I liked it. That’s where I learned about the Art of War and stuff.” Tommy brightened even more.
“Oh, that’s cool!” He gushed, leaning forward on his hands.
“Yeah. You said there are kids learning with you?” Techno asked, turning his weapon over in his hands. Tommy nodded.
“Yeah!” He grinned. “It should be… really cool. To have people my own age— not that you and Wil aren’t—“ Tommy broke off, clearing his throat. Techno shrugged.
“No, I get it. Wilbur and I aren’t exactly the best playmates now that we’re almost adults and stuff.” He said bluntly. Tommy nodded guiltily.
“Yeah…” He trailed off, swallowing thickly.
“Don’t worry.” Techno set his sword down. He gave Tommy a smile, one that was softer than he had ever seen. “You’ll always be my favorite little brother.”
“I’m your only little brother!” He pointed out with a laugh. Techno rolled his eyes.
“It’s the thought that counts.” He said, nudging him lightly. “Back to the kids… Wilbur was my only classmate… and he skipped after mom died. So yeah, I hope this goes well for you.” He finished. Tommy blinked, tilting his head. He had almost forgotten Wilbur and Techno had gone through the exact same classes as he had.
Well, at least he knew who to go to for help.
“I’m sure it will be.” Tommy said brightly. Techno hummed, going back to sharpening his sword. Tommy watched his brother work, studying each methodical strike against the blade.
Something was on his mind.
“Are you okay?” Tommy blurted out. Techno looked up at him, sheathing his sword. He placed the wooden block down with a sigh. Tommy tucked his hands into his pockets.
“Yeah.” He answered, his voice ambiguous. “Just… thinking.”
“About?” Tommy prodded, trying to get to the root of it. Techno shook his head, clearly not waiting to divulge anything he didn’t need to.
“I just have to talk to dad about something. Don’t worry.” Techno reassured, patting Tommy’s back. He looked at him, trying to keep the doubt out of his eyes.
“Yeah.” He said in a tone that couldn’t even be used to convince himself. Tommy pushed it to the back of his mind. He could worry about whatever Techno was planning later. He had other things to think about right now.
-
“What’s wrong with your hair?” That was the first thing Tommy blurted out upon laying eyes on his classmates. There were two to be exact; one of them (the one he was currently infatuated with) was tall and lanky, hands clasped behind his back.
Curiously, both his hair and eyes were bicolored. Half of his hair was white as snow, the other half dark as the night sky; whilst his left eye was deep crimson and the other forest green. Tommy was more intrigued by his hair rather than his eyes. Heterochromatic eyes were somewhat common, yet Tommy had never seen hair patterned that way.
His companion was significantly shorter, barely reaching the other’s shoulder. His hair was a ruddy brown, curling over his eyes. The boy had brushed it out of his face three times in the last five minutes, clearly agitated by the locks.
“I— uh—“ The tall one stuttered slightly, a blush blooming across his face. He ducked his head, coughing slightly. The shorter one rolled his eyes, gently nudging the other boy.
“Come man, just spit it out.” He said, not unkindly. The tall boy relaxed slightly, nodding.
“Poliosis.” He muttered. “‘Makes part of my hair white.” Tommy blinked, tilting his head. He’s never heard of that before.
“Pool— pol— poliosis.” He tested the word out, furrowing his brow. Tommy nodded to himself, satisfied with his pronunciation. “Cool!”
“I— cool.” The tall one laughed, sounding slightly nervous.
“Were you born like that?” Tommy asked bluntly. The tall kid was taken aback again, sputtering slightly.
“Well— it’s— it’s complicated.” He muttered, blinking rapidly.
“The white hair developed after a couple of years. I convinced him to dye the other half of his hair black.” The short one piped up. “I thought it looked neat.” The tall one chuckled, the noise strained.
“He was right!” Tommy offered. “It does look cool. Makes you look all mysterious and stuff.” The bot brightened up, smiling softly.
“Thanks!” He said, his tone noticeably brighter.
“So. What’s your name?” The short one asked suddenly. Tommy cocked his head, staring at him in minor disbelief. Huh?
“Tommy.” He said slowly. “Like. The prince.” The tall boy grimaced, giffing the brown haired boy a glare. The short one shrugged.
“Cool. I’m Tubbo. That’s Ranboo.” He pointed to himself and then the other boy. Tommy nodded, still baffled as to why the boy didn’t know who he was.
“Wait. How come you didn’t know who I was?” He voiced the thought a second later, trying to sound genuine. The burnet— Tubbo— gave Tommy an incredulous look. Tommy opened his mouth to say something, when a fist collided with his face. Shock rippled through him as he went down, hitting the floor.
Tubbo punched him.
“Oi! Bitch!” He shouted the word without even thinking. Wilbur said it was a good way to distract opponents. Tubbo crossed his arms, looking unamused.
Tommy sprang to his feet, dropping into the fighting stance his brother taught him. Tubbo mimicked the movement, the two circling each other like a pair of cats. Ranboo cleared his throat, running a hand through his dual toned hair.
“Tubbo, maybe don’t, um, fight the prince?” He offered weakly. Tubbo ignored him.
“Come on, fight back! What’re you, a wimp?” He taunted, a grin spreading across his face. Tommy stiffened, glaring at the other boy.
“No! I’m not a pussy!” He shouted. Another word that Wilbur had taught him. Tubbo didn’t even blink.
“Prove it!” He snapped back. Ranboo chittered nervously, making anxious noises as he flirted around the sidelines. He kept glancing at the door, as if keeping watch.
Tommy decided to ignore him. His sole focus was on Tubbo, who was still taunting him to fight back. He glared at him, practically bristling.
And then he lunged.
It had become apparent Tubbo would not strike again. The boy was like a ram, using his shocking amount of brute force to try and stun him off the bat. Tommy could try and use that force against him, but it would require him to match that strength, at least for now. Techno hadn’t finished that lesson yet.
He swung wildly at his jaw, hoping to knock Tubbo down. The other boy ducked out of the way at the last second. Tommy narrowly avoided his following kick, just barely jumping out of the way.
“Missed!” He taunted, bitterly proud of himself. Tubbo furrowed his brow, the first sign of any emotion since the brawl started. The other boy was bouncing in the soles of his shoes. Tommy braced himself.
He blocked the next punch, kicking out with his leg. He felt it collide, causing Tubbo to stumble and fall to his knees. Tommy pushed him aside, staggering back. Tubbo whipped his head back up. His eyes flashed with exhilaration.
He leapt at him again. Tommy shut his eyes with a yelp, striking out randomly with his fist. He felt a force hit his face, yet also sensed his fists making contact. He tumbled to the ground, ripping his eyes open.
Tubbo had leapt to his feet, already sprinting over. Tommy saw the overturned table out of the corner of his eyes. When did that happen? He wondered deliriously. He turned again and saw Tubbo standing over him. He barely had time to react as the smaller boy picked him up and practically threw him onto the bookshelf.
Tommy screeched like a feral cat, clinging to his shirt. Tubbo yelled and went down with him, stumbling forward. The both of them hit the shelf, sending it toppling to the ground with them.
Silence followed immediately, covering them like a thick blanket. Tommy was breathing heavily. A sting hit his cheek, small droplets of blood rolling down his face. He must have cut it in the impact. Cautiously, he lifted his head.
Tubbo was sprawled a few inches from him, arms splayed like a starfish. Stray books covered his chest, one of them open as if he had been reading it. Strangest of all, he was laughing. Full blown cackling, as if they had been playing a board game rather than engaged and in a full blown fist fight.
“Uh… did you hit your head?” Tommy deadpanned, sitting up with a small noise of pain. His back was already killing him. Great, Techno would destroy him during training tomorrow because of this.
“Nah.” Tubbo sat up, his expression bright. “That was a good match!” Tommy blinked at him.
“Huh?” He blurted out. Ranboo sighed, rubbing his temples.
“I’m just happy you know how to throw a punch and aren’t some lame prince like in the stories and stuff.” Tubbo said, nodding his head in approval.
“Wait.” Tommy held up his hands, wincing at the action. “Did you think— that— was this a test?” The idea sounded ridiculous in his head. But Tubbo nodded even more rigorously.
“Yep!” He replied brightly. “I had to find out somehow.” Tommy stared at him blankly, struggling to process.
“You could have just asked to spar!” Ranboo said loudly from the corner. His head was in his hands. He looked distressed.
“Well, that would have been no fun.” Tubbo replied airly, crossing his arms. “Besides, seeing him act under pressure is much more accurate than a training match.” Tommy scowled at that.
“Dude, my brother is Technoblade , what did you—“
“Boys!” The tutor gasped out, staring at the wreckage. He had just entered the room, his books hanging limply in his grip. Tommy poked his head up from behind the bookshelf he was camped behind, ignoring the slow trickle of blood coming from his cheek. “What were you thinking?” Tubbo grinned at him, and Tommy couldn’t help but grin back.
“We— uh— well—“ Ranboo started, a nervous laugh escaping him.
“Studying.” Tommy offered. “I tripped. Tubbo tripped. There went the bookshelf.” The tutor raised his brow, skeptic.
“Fine.” He said with a sigh, waving them off. “Go get cleaned up while… I deal with this mess.” Tommy leapt to his feet, offering Tubbo his hand as he did. The shorter boy took it, allowing himself to be pulled up.
“C’mon, Wilbur showed me where the first aid kits are.” He gestures for Tubbo to follow him. His gaze slid to Ranboo, who was shuffling his feet as he watched them. “You too, Ranboob.”
“Ran boo. ” He corrected, sharper than Tommy expected. He snickered softly, Ranboo’s disgruntled expression unexpected. “But fine, fine, I’m coming.”
The trio tromped across the castle. Tommy led them to the first aid kit closest to them, which was unfortunately in one of the conference rooms. He ignored the mess of papers on the desk, acting as oblivious as possible when questioned about it.
“Here.” He thrust some band-aids into Tubbo’s hands. “Have fun.” Tommy then ripped open his own, slapping it across the cut on his cheek. If he had others, he would find them later. He was already bored sitting in this room; he wanted to do something else.
Tubbo had more cuts than him, albeit none of them were very deep. He pressed a bandage across his nose, then his hand, and one across his forehead. He gave Tommy the thumbs up when he was ready. Ranboo peeled himself off the wall he had been leaning against.
“Great! Now we can go back.” He declared, already turning to the door.
“Now hang on a second.” Tommy blurted out suddenly. Tubbo looked over at him with interest.
“What?”
“Or we can stop at the kitchen first.” Tommy said, an evil grin spreading across his face. Ranboo raised a brow.
“Do you know how to sneak in?” The tall boy asked, tilting his head.
“Of course I do.” Tommy said with a bow. “Gentlemen, just follow my lead.” He motioned for them to follow him once more. Checking to make sure the hallway was clear (just like Wilbur had taught him to) he led them down the passage. He took a sudden right turn before the kitchen doors appeared, pulling aside a curtain to reveal a back door.
(“This is a secret way in.” Wilbur had whispered. Tommy stared at the rickety brown door with wide eyes. He ran a hand over the splintered frame. “It leads to the kitchen and the stores. They have all sorts of stuff in there.”
“So… food whenever we want?” He asked, turning to his brother.
“Exactly.” Wilbur ruffled his hair with a laugh.)
“Aha!” Tommy said, pointing at one of the abandoned tables. “Leftovers from one of the breakfast meetings earlier.” All sorts of pastries dotted the counter. Phil usually sent food back to the kitchen for whoever wanted it. The meetings usually produced leftovers that he and his brothers would frequently get into; after all, everyone was usually too high strung to eat at those. “Grab what you can and run.” Tommy instructed quickly.
The trio quickly exited the kitchen, camping in the passageway they used to get into it. It was nice, and Tommy was certain no one would find them there. He stretched his leg, resting the soreness. He winced slightly. Yeah, it would probably hurt tomorrow.
“So.” Tommy said, biting into the custard. “Are we friends now?”
“I don’t see why not.” Tubbo said with a shrug. He gave Tommy a grin, eyes sparkling. “You don’t fight too bad.”
“Technoblade’s my brother, did you think I’d be weak or something?” Tommy shot back, amused. “It was obvious I would beat you.”
“Only ‘cause you cheated.”
“All warfare is based on deception.” Tommy parroted, dusting his hands off on his pants. “I still won.” Tubbo scowled, muttering under his breath. He brushed his hair aside, the brown locks obscuring his vision once more.
“Where’d you learn to quote Art of War ?” Ranboo prodded suddenly, tilting his head. Tommy let out a melodramatic sigh, suddenly letting his hand resting across his forehead.
“My dear Ranboo, my elder sibling is Techno.” He drawled. “As I have stated many times since this conversation started.” Ranboo clicked his tongue.
“Fair.” He said. “Y’know, we should probably get back to our lesson.” Tubbo and Tommy exchanged a glance. Tubbo shrugged, looking at the sweet roll in his hand. Tommy paced forward and placed one hand on Ranboo’s shoulder.
“We could.” He agreed. “Or.” He paused dramatically, letting silence help his persuasion.
“Or?” Ranboo asked weakly.
“Or we could go do something stupid but really, really fun.” Tommy said, grinning. Ranboo’s gaze flitted between him and Tubbo. He sighed, his resolve visibly crumpling like paper.
“Fine. What do you propose?” He asked. Tommy grinned at him, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
“Ever tried to climb the drapes?”
-
“What happened to you?” Wilbur blurted at the dinner table, studying Tommy’s face. He shrugged, biting into his food.
“I made friends.”
-
“I understand that this is going to be a taxing war, but what do you fucking expect me to do? Surrender?” Phil’s voice echoed down the hallway. Tommy could see his door was slightly cracked, likely unintentionally. He made the split second decision to creep forward, unable to hide his curiosity.
“Of course not, but what happens when they defeat us?” It was one of the ministers. Tommy didn’t recognize their voice; to be fair, he hadn’t meant many of them. He stayed perched behind the window he climbed, sitting on the sill. He had a perfect view of the room, so he could bolt if someone came out.
“Do not speak like that.” Phil’s voice was deathly quiet. “We will not lose.”
“You and I both know that may happen.” The minister was bold, Tommy would give them that. He rolled his eyes. There was no way that the stupid SMP would win. They were stronger, that’s what everyone said.
“If you’re just here to spit nonsense about our ‘impending’ defeat, then you can leave.” Phil commanded. The minister didn’t speak again. Shuffling feet moved to the door. Tommy leapt down from the windowsill, creeping back down the hallway.
The minister barely spared him a glance, sweeping past and tromping down the hall. Tommy gave the adviser a nasty look, crossing his arms.
He began to walk again, pacing past Phil’s door. Tommy paused in front of it. A small noise grabbed his attention, making him turn to face the entrance. It sounded like… crying.
His dad never cried.
Tommy steadied himself, before pushing the door open. It was a split second decision, one he likely should have thought through. But no, Phil needed him.
“Dad?” He called cautiously. His father had his back turned to the door, wings hanging limply behind him. The dark feathers looked scruffy, less kept than usual. His crown rested on the dresser beside him, hastily set down. His head was resting in his hands, eyes covered as the muffled crying continued. He broke off abruptly, gasping for air as he saw Tommy.
“Hey, Toms.” He said, hurriedly wiping his eyes. “W-what’s up?” Tommy’s brow furrowed.
“You’re crying.” He observed, stepping further into the room. Briefly, the thought of using his abilities crossed his mind. Tommy’s fingers twitched at the thought. No. He couldn’t, it would just make things worse. A temporary relief, nothing but a falsehood.
“Yeah.” His father murmured softly. “I don’t mean to. I know I gotta be strong for you boys.” That didn’t make sense to Tommy. He pursed his lips, shaking his head.
“No, you don’t.” Tommy deadpanned, not unkindly. “You can be upset.” Phil let out a mirthless laugh. He turned around, facing Tommy. It was blatantly clear how tired he was, his blue eyes dull and shadows hanging heavily under his eyes.
“I’m the king. I don’t get to just be upset , especially not— not now, when we’re going to war.” Phil slumped against the window, then sank to his knees. Tommy had never seen his father in such a vulnerable situation, so broken and hopeless.
Carefully, he crept closer. Tommy wrapped his arms around Phil, laying his head against his arm. The familiar feeling of blame rose in his chest; the war wouldn’t have happened if it weren’t for him. But who was he to voice that now? He shook the feeling off, clinging closer to his dad.
“You can cry.” Tommy said softly. “It’s okay. It’s stressful.” Phil gently held Tommy, pulling him into a tight hug. He didn’t respond immediately, his breath rattling in his chest. Tommy’s heart twisted; it wasn’t fair that his father was so under so much pressure. Tommy desperately wished he could ease the burden somehow.
“Thanks, Tommy.” Phil said after a moment, his voice wavering. He slumped back slightly, still hugging Tommy. His wings folded over both of them, ebony feathers engulfing his view. Tommy buried his face in his father’s chest. Another small sob emitted from him, a sudden release of emotion.
Tommy didn’t speak. He simply let his father cry, not making a sound as Phil weeped, shuddering in his arms. He could help, if he just used his powers. No, Tommy pushed the thought away as soon as it arrived. It would only make things worse. His father’s sobbing subdued after a moment, his father’s breath returning to normal.
“Sorry.” He said after a moment, his voice still shaky. “I just— Toms, I’m scared.”
“Me too.” Tommy murmured. He gently grasped Phil’s hand. “And it’s okay to be scared. But we’re gonna be okay.” His father smiled softly, wiping his eyes. His tear stains were drying, his eyes less red.
“Yeah. We’re gonna be okay.” Phil responded. Tommy reached up and pressed their foreheads together. His father relaxed slightly, exhaling slowly.
“I love you, dad.” Tommy whispered after they pulled apart. Phil brushed his hair out of his face and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead.
“I love you too.” Phil replied quietly. “I believe you, that it will be okay.” Tommy smiled up at him, an idea blooming in his head.
“Good.” He paused before speaking again. “Do you want me to sing you a lullaby?” His father smiled affectionately, ruffling his hair.
“Sure, Toms.” He responded. Tommy beamed at him, clearing his throat. Phil settled back, leaning against the window. Tommy began to hum, mimicking how Wilbur would do it. He hoped this would help Phil relax. It usually made Tommy feel better after something bad, anyway.
“Let me sing a lullaby…”
Notes:
Wow ahahah look at that benchtrio pog! Ive had this scene in mind for ages
Anyway! Sorry for later update life goes brrrr
I’m working next week so we’ll see how it goes? Maybe update maybe you’re in limbo? I say this but watch me update in 48 hours LMFAO. It’s 11:30 pm rn my shift is at 10:45 I should rlly sleep but the show must go on!Thank you guys so much for the interest wtf. Almost at 35,000 hits— that’s insane! Thank you guys so much again 💚
I don’t have much to say except we’re roughly halfway uh oh…
Chapter 17: And Everything You Thought You Knew Will Fall Apart (But You’ll Be Fine)
Summary:
“I’m going to enlist.” Phil looked up from his papers, resisting the urge to run his eyes. Techno was leaning against his doorframe, eyes even despite the proclamation he made.
“What?” Phil wasn’t entirely sure he heard him correctly. He set his pen down immediately. He tried not to think about the paper he had been signing— ironically, the official proclamation that sixteen would be the age one could enlist.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was a knife in his back.
The steel was a cold presence, so shocking that he couldn’t think past the sudden pain that exploded through his body. It bloomed like a flower in spring, starting from his heart and spreading to every extremity. It was like fire in his veins, burning him from the inside out.
And there was blood in his mouth, a metallic liquid that was choking his senses, clogging his throat. He couldn’t breathe, he was drowning in crimson—
-
Wilbur’s eyes flew open, shock pulsing through him. He couldn’t breathe, the feeling of blood still thick in his throat. He could hear a keening noise in his ears, wailing louder and louder as his fingers dug into the side of his bed. He needed to breathe, he needed to take a breath, he needed air, he needed air, he needed—
His chest finally relaxed, and he sucked in a rattling breath. Wilbur sat up, a coughing fit seizing him. His throat was raspy, as if he had been screaming. Maybe he had; the dream had felt so real.
He thought he was past this.
But no, his stress doubled again, the dreams were back—
Of course.
A laugh bubbled up in Wilbur’s throat. He barked it out, the sound maniacal and empty. How had he not realized it before? These dreams were from stress, nothing but nightmares brought from his own fears. There was nothing else to it.
They weren’t real.
Wilbur laid his head back down against the pillow, curling in on himself. He forced his eyes shut, the knowledge circling his head. He had no reason to be afraid or anxious anymore.
These dreams were nothing.
These dreams were nothing.
These dreams were nothing.
These dreams were nothing.
The taste of blood didn’t leave until morning.
-
Techno paced the corridor, his cloak sweeping the tiled floor. He could faintly pick up the scratching of pen against paper, over and over again, the sound repetitive and monotonous.
It never stopped. It hadn’t stopped since war was declared.
Techno had only seen Phil twice since the planning began. His father had been elusive, seldom appearing outside his office or room. Techno caught him in passing, only two times over in the same stretch of hall.
His father was a mess. It was pathetic, really. Phil’s administrators were nothing short of pessimistic and useless. They infuriated Techno beyond words. *They had a job to do, yet all they could do was stand around and preach about how they were going to lose.*
Phil’s stress was blatant. He had noticed the white hair streaking his temples, new from the past week. It was clearly the stress. His wings were suffering the same fate, former glossy black feathers now dull shades of greys and whites.
Techno exhaled slowly, running one hand through his hair. He knew what he was about to request had the potential to make things infinitely worse. But he couldn’t deny his calling.
The voices couldn’t either. Ever since war had been mentioned, their incessant whispering had grown louder and louder. They taunted him, teased him, screamed at him, all saying the same thing: go to war.
Techno was this close to slamming his head against a wall. Just to get them to shut up for ten minutes so he could think logically for a blissful moment.
But even without their urges, he believed he would have arrived at this conclusion anyway.
Techno had been training since childhood. He had versed himself in the ways of the warrior, of war, of battle, since he was little. It had always been a strange fascination. Why men fight for things would be something he would always strive to understand.
The texts held little about that philosophy, as they asked the same questions. But they did teach Techno the ways of strategy, and how to outsmart his opponents when brute force would not be enough. And of course, he was a proficient fighter at worst. At best, he was fairly confident he could best nearly anyone.
Which is what led him to the conclusion that he had to fight in this war. Not as some officer, but in the front lines.
Like Phil had.
He had pondered that for many sleepless nights. Phil had served as more than a strategist general whilst building his empire. He had fought tooth and nail, same as the soldiers who followed
him.
Why should Techno be any different? He may be royalty, but that be damned during war. Everyone bleeds the same.
He could protect his family from the front lines. He could fight and help win.
Techno had arrived at this conclusion a week ago. He had been loath to bring up, upon seeing Phil’s state. But he had put it off as long as he could.
Capital recruits were being deployed tomorrow, sent to the training camps. Techno was going to go with them.
It was time to tell his father.
Techno raised his fist, rapping on his father's office door twice.
“It’s open!” Phil’s voice was slightly slurred, exhaustion lacing each syllable. Techno grimaced, yet he still entered the room.
His father looked the same as he had last week; tired, out of it, and beyond his years. He barely reacted to the new presence, eyes not leaving the parchment he was scanning.
“Dad?” Techno asked, suddenly feeling very unsteady. Even though this was technically his decision, it was still agonizing to address. He exhaled, forcing his nerves to calm down and the voices to silence themselves. “Can I talk to you for a second?”
“Yeah.” Phil didn’t look up from the paper, gesturing for him to step in. Techno obliged, the door swinging shut behind him. “What’s up?” His voice sounded light, a forced feeling surrounding the tone. Techno swallowed thickly, throat bobbing.
Bite the bullet. Techno counted to ten in his head. Shaking it once, he looked up and stared straight ahead.
“I’m going to enlist.” He blurted out.
-
“I’m going to enlist.” Phil looked up from his papers, resisting the urge to run his eyes. Techno was leaning against his doorframe, eyes even despite the proclamation he made.
“What?” Phil wasn’t entirely sure he heard him correctly. He set his pen down immediately. He tried not to think about the paper he had been signing— ironically, the official proclamation that sixteen would be the age one could enlist.
His ministers tried to convince him to enable the draft. To put a twisted lottery into place and force those of age into service. Phil had refused; no, not until times became that desperate. Many would choose the path of war, anyway; his kingdom was built on military tradition. Many felt that they had a heritage to uphold. A draft would obliterate that sense. He preferred to leave the choice in place, however naïve that made him.
And now his own son was standing before him and telling him he was going to war.
“I’m joining the military.” Techno affirmed. It wasn’t even phrased as a question. He was telling Phil what he was doing. He stood up slowly, staring at his son in unbridled horror.
“Techno…” He trailed off. “You— you— you want to go to war?” Saying the words out loud seemed like sealing the final nail in a coffin. Techno nodded.
“Yep.” He popped the “p,” his expression revealing nothing about what was going on in his head. He was the perfect picture of impartiality. Phil looked away, a wave of nausea hitting him.
Deep down, buried in his heart of hearts, he knew this was coming.
Techno had trained endlessly. He had perfected his skills, and was versed in the art of war. Hell, he’d read that book over and over again, and practically knew it by heart.
He was a warrior, down to the bone.
He was like Phil, whatever that meant.
“Why?” He still couldn’t bite back the question. A strange desperation to hear those words in his head from his son’s mouth had formed. He wanted that reasoning to align with what he came up with. Maybe it would provide some peace of mind, or maybe the turmoil would increase tenfold.
“Well.” Techno sighed, glancing around the room. The first trace of emotion lined his face, eyes flickering with something that looked oddly like sadness. “I’ve been preparing for something like this my entire life.”
“That doesn’t mean you have to pursue it.” Phil whispered. “I’m begging you to reconsider.” Techno shook his head immediately.
“Dad, this is what I was born to do. You know that too, don’t you?” He accused, albeit lacking any anger. Phil looked away, refusing to confirm or deny that fact.
“You still don’t have to do it.” He responded, a half hearted attempt to persuade him to give this up. He knew Techno would never; he had his heart set on it. It was a strange determination that Phil himself had instilled in him, one he had mirrored in his own soul.
“I’ve already made up my mind.” Techno said firmly. He paced forward; standing toe to toe with Phil. He had grown taller than him, practically towering above him. His pink hair was tied back in a simple braid. A scar cut across his cheek; funny, Phil couldn’t remember the story behind that one. Maybe he had recently got it. Nonetheless, he looked… older.
Less childish. Where did the time go? A strike of guilt crashed down on him. He missed a good portion of that childhood, consumed by a grief he should have been able to move past and heal with his family. Instead, that festering broke the people he cared about most for years.
Phil pushed it aside. He had dwelled on that for a very long time; now was not a moment to reflect on that. He reached up and brushed a small strand of Techno’s hair out of his face and behind his ear. He cupped his son’s face, a sadness suddenly entering his mind.
He pulled Techno into a hug. Phil wrapped his wings around the both of them— wings he had won from war — and sighed. He couldn’t change his mind. The fact sat heavily in his stomach, causing him to cringe again. He released his son slowly, meeting his gaze.
“Okay.” He said slowly, voice raspy. He would definitely cry himself to sleep tonight, he could feel it. “I won’t stop you.”
“I— really?” Techno’s eyes suddenly lit up. “You’re letting me go?”
“You— you can make your own decisions.” Phil said, the words numb on his tongue. “And if you want to go to war, I won’t stop you. And you’re right— you would make… a good soldier for this kingdom.”
“Thank you, dad.” Techno said, pride flickering in his gaze. He opened his mouth as if to say more, suddenly shutting it. He smiled one more time before stepping out of the office.
Phil watched him go, before slumping down in his seat. He covered his eyes with his hands, the sudden realization of what he allowed hitting him.
“Why can’t I be happy?” Phil asked quietly. “Why can’t my family have peace?” The gods were silent, of course. They never answered his quiet pleas nor his angry shouts nor his senseless begging. They simply sat and watched.
Phil hated them for it. He hated how they took everything from him and how they kept taking. It wasn’t fair. Was he not deserving of happiness, too?
Techno had shut the door. Phil wished he had left it open, so he could call him back and demand that he stay. War was a death sentence.
How could he let his son leave for it?
And yet, he would anyway. Phil understood the obligation Techno had the same drive he did.
He couldn’t help but be proud, on the same token which he was terrified.
“Victory is ours!” Phil shouted, thrusting the flag of the Antarctic Empire into the smoky sky. The blue had turned an ugly orange, the rage of the burning fires discoloring nature itself. His face was soaked with blood and sweat, crimson dotting his jawbone and up across his cheek.
The last ditch attempt of a former Northern power. They had been sorely defeated, the leaders brought to their knees and disposed of. The battle rendered few survivors of the opposing side, many of them left to the desolate battlefield Phil stood on.
A cheer rose up from the soldiers, his soldiers. They won. Phil grinned, sheathing his sword and lowering the flag. He planted it on the small uprise he stood in. The mound of dirt was wet with blood.
And tears, as well. Phil knew the soldiers that died cried. No one ever went silently in the heat of battle. The songs of war that dotted ballrooms and soldier quarters were always written with eloquence, spoken cleanly and articulately, wholly competent.
But in real war, the song was a symphony of death. Cries of utter agony, last gasps of life before succumbing to the next, sharp orders cracking through the air, whispers of fear just below the diligent ears of the commanding officers.
There was no orchestra, no beautiful melody, no lovely harmony. It was a cacophony, with no true rhyme or reason. Death was the only conductor of music here, chaos the only song it brought forth.
The thought sombered Phil. His fingers lingered on the flag pool. Men, good and bad and everything in between, had died so he could claim the final piece of his Empire.
Who’s to say it wouldn’t be in vain? Would he be a good king or a bad? Would he bring forth prosperity or drive his newfound kingdom to the ground?
Only time would tell.
Phil wasted no time leaving the newly created graveyard. He had no desire to linger. Of all the great battles, that one haunted him the most.
Not even clearing the realm of its monsters, not even facing the stuff of nightmares came close to the horrors he’d seen during his war waging days.
He did his best not to think about it. Raising a family had helped Phil avert his thoughts from those days, despite the history books his sons loved to read or the tales that followed him wherever he went. He had more important things to worry about than the past.
But then he traveled. He fled the future, his own fear consuming him.
And it led him right back to where he started.
Years later, during his times of journeys, Phil would return to the battlefield. A town rested on the meadow, a church to the goddess of victory resting on the very place where Phil had planted his flag. He had no idea that life had sprung up here; he had thought that people would wish to abandon the place where so much life was lost.
But no, it was blooming. It came back like a flower from winter, an iris peeking through the thick blankets of snow.
Phil’s hands had started to shake as he climbed the steps of the chapel, his breath short, his head feverish. He could remember what had happened, he remembered the fighting, the screaming, the—
“Dad?” Wilbur was standing on the threshold, one hand resting against the door frame. “Is everything okay?” Phil debated lying, worrying his lip as he swallowed thickly. He sighed, forcing his shaking hands to still.
“Techno is enlisting.” He said bluntly. Wilbur’s eyes flickered, brief shock quickly replaced by understanding.
“Is it because of the voices?” His son prodded, not unkindly.
“To be honest, he didn’t even mention them when he told me.” Phil admitted. He hadn’t even thought about the voices— it was likely those were a factor. He exhaled sharply, running one hand through his hair. The strands twisted around his fingers, the locks knotted from weeks of stress without breaks.
“Oh.” Wilbur shuffled, looking away. “Are you sure you’re… okay with it?” Phil laughed softly, the maniacal giggle unable to be suppressed.
“Alright is a funny term.” He said finally. “I can be alright on the outside, but nothing short of dead on the inside.” His hand brushed his chest, which was clinching painfully. A throb pounded from his heart to his head, earning a grimace out of Phil. He exhaled, shoulders trembling.
Wilbur shuffled forward, his eyes heavy. He wordlessly sat down on the edge of Phil’s desk, head bowed.
“I know.” His son whispered hoarsely. “More than you understand, I know.” Phil rested his head back against the chair.
“Techno’s leaving in the morning.” He said softly. Wilbur jolted, eyes flashing suddenly. A sharp anger filled his irises, a spark ignited. His fists clenched and unclenched at his side, his irritation manifesting.
“So soon?” He asked sharply. Phil cast a wayward glance out the window. Brilliant orange leaves drifted down; they were few in number. Few deciduous trees could bear the extreme temperatures the Arctic brought forth. The survivors were tough, rooted firmly in the ground, willing to fight for every millisecond of life they earned.
They were like Techno, in a way. Phil shook his head to himself. Maybe he really was losing it.
“It’s when the first troops from the capital depart.” He murmured listlessly. Wilbur’s shoulders slumped further down, his entire form crumpling under the weight of the words.
“This is really happening.” His son breathed. “We’re actually going to war.” Phil stood up sharply, pacing to the window. Carefully, he unlatched the lock and pushed the glass panes open. A cold breeze wafted in, moving his hair out of his face. He studied the city, his city.
People minding their own business, bustling in and out of market stalls, undoubtedly haggling over the price with some merchant. Children running through the streets, shrieks of delight so loud Phil could make them out from his perch. They had not a care in the world, protected in their little worlds that the outside had not yet penetrated and broken away to nothing.
A cold fire sprung to life in the pit of his stomach. He would not— no, he could not let this place fall to the hands of the SMP.
And he knew Techno felt that same way.
Phil turned around. Wilbur had also risen, standing at poised attention. Phil placed his hands on his son’s shoulders, shaking them firmly.
“We will win this.” His words carried conviction he prayed he could carry out. Wilbur smiled, courage laden in the crevices of his face.
“We will win this.” He echoed.
Outside, the wind whispered its soft approval.
-
“I promise to write.” Techno’s voice was horribly monotonous despite the occasion. Wilbur didn’t find it amusing. He raised one brow, barely able to meet his brother’s eyes.
“Cool.” Wilbur deadpanned. Phil stiffened next to him, the only crack in his mask of serenity. All things considered, his father was very put together. The dark shadows beneath his eyes were ever present, but other than that he seemed fine. Of course, he knew that wasn’t the case.
But then again, Wilbur was on the verge of a breakdown too. And most people would write him off as being fine, too.
“Techno!” Tommy shouted, barreling down the stairs. He was breathing heavily as he stopped at the base of the stairs, hands on his knees as he gasped for breath. His state managed an amused grin out of Wilbur.
“What, you almost miss my going away party?” Techno teased lightly. Wilbur sobered again. It took every ounce of self control not to grab Techno’s collar, slam him against the nearest wall, and demand why he was tearing the family apart again.
But no, he wouldn’t do that. Part of him understood the reasoning behind Techno’s desire to serve. He had a calling to the front lines; something he learned from the hours he spent pouring over maps, engrossed in tactic books, and down in the sparring rings and training rooms. There was no denying that Techno was practically made for war.
It still broke Wilbur’s heart to see his brother leave. There was an unspoken fact lingering in the air, hanging above them akin to smoke. Techno may not come back at all. This could be the last time the four of them stood side by side, the last time they were together in a room, the last time they were okay and whole.
The thought did nothing to ease Wilbur’s state of mind. He swallowed heavily, his throat suddenly very dry.
“Had… homework…” Tommy said between breaths. He straightened up with a small cough, straightening his crumpled shirt. His blue eyes were shining as he stared up at Techno, marveling at him as if he were the epitome of glory.
“Is that code for “I was raiding the kitchen with Tubbo and Ranboo?’” Techno prodded, not unkindly. Tommy cleared his throat, eyes shifting to the side. He muttered something that sounded suspiciously like yes, eliciting a seldom heard laugh from Techno and a smile that had become far too rare from Phil.
“Well.” Techno knelt down. He patted Tommy’s shoulder. “I supposed that ‘in all chaos—‘“
“‘There is also opportunity.’” Tommy finished proudly. “Exactly.” Techno’s expression wavered slightly, a bittersweet shadow overtaking him. He stood up again, his blank expression crawling back onto his face. He strode forward, suddenly pulling Wilbur into a tight hug.
“Take care of dad.” Techno whispered softly, so quiet that Wilbur struggled to make it out. He wrapped his arms around his brother.
“Then why are you leaving? You know it’s only making things worse.” Wilbur accused, some part of his rage finally boiling over. Techno stiffened at the words, guilt tracing his features.
“You know as well as I do I can best serve this country, our home if I might add, from the front lines.” He retorted, still infuriatingly calm. Wilbur pulled back from his embrace.
“How are you so— so chill about all of this?” He exploded, his voice rising.
“Wil—“ Phil started, raising his hand. Wilbur didn’t let that deter him. He was too angry, too worked up. He glared at Techno, letting all his hurt rise to the surface.
“I have to.” Techno said evenly. A small crevice had formed between his brows, the only sign of discomfort. It only incited Wilbur further, his body wracked with trembles.
“No you fucking don’t!” He protested.
“I could help win this war.” Techno replied. Wilbur rolled his eyes, a scoff emitting from his throat.
“You give yourself too much credit.” He said with a sneer. He could feel panic rising in his chest, the cold reality stuck in his mind. Wilbur had desperately hoped that maybe, just maybe, he could convince Techno to give this dream— or rather, nightmare— up. But no, he was as stubborn as always, now with this sick sense of nobelity added.
“Maybe, but it’s still the best—“ Techno began to say.
“You could die!” He shouted, cutting him off. “How is that the best thing you could do?” Wilbur could feel hot tears burning at the edge of his vision. He turned away, biting back a sob. He was losing his brother. He was going to lose his brother. This war would swallow him, it would tear him apart.
If the voices and their lust for blood didn’t destroy his soul first.
“What— what do you mean?” Techno asked, genuine confusion lacing his words.
“You’re so… so fucking brave, and you would go too far one day, and end up dead.” Wilbur said, his voice pitiful and trembling. “You’d save everyone, but not yourself.” Techno was silent for a long moment. Wilbur hurriedly wiped his eyes, forcing his gaze back up.
Tommy was quiet all of the sudden, his previous energy dissipated. Phil looked exhausted, the shadows under his eyes suddenly much more visible than they had been moments earlier.
Techno squared his shoulders, chin lifted. He leveled Wilbur with a steady gaze, stoic and unyielding.
“Wil.” He said firmly. “I will be okay. I will come home, I promise.” Wilbur managed a weak smile, one that felt so faux he was shocked it stayed in place.
“Don’t make promises you can’t keep.” He said miserably. “Don’t give me hope.” Techno tilted his head.
“Technoblade never dies.” He said, his voice surprisingly gentle. Wilbur shut his eyes briefly, nodding in return.
“If you say so.” He said, voice hollow. Techno stepped past him and hugged Phil, whispering words to him as he did with Wilbur. His father hugged him tighter, before releasing him slowly.
The last embers of his childhood, their childhood, was being left on a mound of ash. The flame of the future burned brightly, growing closer and closer— whether it was destructive or not still needed to be seen. Wilbur exhaled, looking away. He still couldn’t understand how Techno could do this to them.
But he would let him go.
Techno turned back to Wilbur one more time. He opened his arms. “Can we try again?”
Wilbur flung himself into his brother’s arms, neither of them speaking. He was loathing the time when it came to let go, wishing the moment could stretch on forever. Perhaps if he willed it hard enough, time would freeze.
But no, the clock springs forward eternally, whether he was ready or not.
“I’ll be back.” Techno promised when Wilbur finally released him. “When the war is won.”
Not another word was uttered after that.
Techno didn’t look back as he walked through the gates. Wilbur averted his gaze, hand raised in a slow salute his brother would not see.
Notes:
It’s literally 11 pm
I’m on vacation! Yay! But as predicted I had no motivation after work to post :,] fun fact I got Karened on my fourth day AND my workplace was literally on fire I’m totally using that in a lifeguarding AU I’m writing
but here I sat down and wrote this out :D
Bye bye techno it’s off to war for u
(Don’t worry you’ll see him again soon)
I always have so much to say but forget it
Anyway I sincerely hope the next chapter won’t take a week to write but no promises
Thank you guys so much for all the support! It’s been insane we’re almost at 40,000 hits I can’t. I’m in shock/pos
Chapter 18: It Feels So Scary Getting Old
Summary:
An interlude.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“No fair! Wait for me!” An eager shout echoed through the hall, edged with a small amount of desperation. Tommy snickered, casting a glance back at Ranboo, who was vainly trying to keep up with him and Tubbo.
“You’ll never catch us!” Tubbo shouted gleefully. Ranboo gritted his teeth, lengthening his stride. Tommy giggled, bounding down the hallway. The game of tag had taken them all around the palace, landing them on the top floor. Considering they had started in the courtyard, Tommy thought it was no mean feat.
“Just watch me!” Ranboo called back. Tommy, unfortunately, did believe him. He was covering ground quickly. At this rate, he would—
Tommy screeched as the other boy collided with him. He went tumbling to the ground, Ranboo in tow. Tubbo yelped and jumped out of the way, barely avoiding his flailing hands. Tommy skidded to a stop, face embedded in the carpet.
“I’m so sorry!” Ranboo cried, sitting up. He scrambled back, eyes holding genuine concern. Tommy lifted his head, pursing his lips. He was about to level Ranboo with a scathing stare and tease him into oblivion when he realized with a horrible jolt what room he had fallen in front of.
Techno’s door had been locked since he left.
It had been a week since he left. It already felt like an eternity.
It was strange to go down to the training room and suddenly remember that Techno was gone. That he wasn’t coming back until the war was over. If he came back at all, that was—
Tommy drew in a shuddering breath, then looked away. He didn’t want to kill the mood for Tubbo and Ranboo. His friends were standing next to him, he could feel it.
“Are you okay?” Ranboo asked, his voice fraught with concern. Tommy wanted to laugh at that.
No.
“Yeah!” Tommy exclaimed, shaking himself out. He pushed himself to his feet, leaping up and plastering a fake grin across his face. Tubbo raised a brow, and Tommy prayed that he wouldn’t see through his pitiful facade.
“Do you really think things will be okay?” Tubbo asked suddenly. His voice was strangely light, carrying more question than the usual despair Tommy heard when the statement was made.
“Yeah. I do.” Only someone listening attentively enough would be able to detect the slight tremor in his voice, the minor waver in his confidence. Tubbo and Ranboo switched the topics quickly, their thoughts already on some lighter, happier conversation. Tommy breathed a small sigh of relief. He was glad they hadn’t noticed his doubt. Then again, that would have surprised him.
Tommy learned how to lie from the best, after all. He lied about the war enough that he almost believed what he said himself.
But that was not for him to worry about, at least that’s what Wilbur said. Tommy tried to remember that, yet he found it harder and harder as the war consumed everything in its path, like a storm.
“Tommy’s it!” Tubbo shouted, taking off down the passage. Ranboo quickly followed suit. Tommy cracked a smile, his grin widening as he began to pursue them.
He ignored Techno’s shut door as he chased Tubbo down the hall.
-
Unbeknownst to Tommy, Wilbur was watching him.
He had cracked the door to his room ever so slightly, just able to hear what was going on and see brief flashes of the commotion outside. He listlessly strummed his guitar as he observed, a fond smile across his face.
Wilbur hummed under his breath, a tune he barely recognized. He didn’t remember learning it; maybe he was making it up as he went.
“Do you really think things will be okay?”
“Yeah, I do.”
Wilbur desperately wished Tommy believed that. Yet he was too distracted to properly listen, to properly be able to tell if his brother was lying or not.
His mind was elsewhere, wrapped up in the future. His future. Wilbur had been thinking a lot since Techno left. He sighed, setting his guitar aside. His head was pounding the longer he thought about it.
Steadily, a path was becoming clear. But if had the strength to follow it remained to be seen.
-
Unbeknownst to the child, a goddess was watching him.
The goddess of chaos herself, the one who cursed him in the first place. She peered curiously over a sheen of water, rippling with images of the living world. Her face remained expressionless as she stared at the water, eyes unblinking. A pair of footsteps caused her to pause, sweeping her hand across the pool and clearing it.
“We told you that gifting that child was a mistake.” A deity behind her growled, their voice filled with anger. The goddess took no mind; she scarcely recognized them, anyway. Opinions of her coworkers rarely bothered her. None of them knew how to have fun; so she was forced to make her own. If cursing a mortal was what it took to get entertainment, then so be it.
“What can I say? I wanted to have a little fun.” She said, rolling her eyes. This only incited the deity. They leveled their gaze with her, eyes flashing in the tranquil light.
“And what of his brother and the nightmares you curse him with?” They demanded, the god pointing an accusing finger at her. The goddess scoffed. Really, she couldn’t understand what the big issue was. They were mortals, after all; nightmares were fairly common. So she gave that one boy more than others, specifically tailoring them for the princeling. Her mind hungered to gauge his reactions.
“No harm, no foul.” She said, twisting a strand of hair in her claw like fingers. There was no true harm, really. At the end of the day, he was fine .
“You are a twisted mind.” The deity spat. That elicited a laugh from the goddess, an amused smile flashing across her face.
“Funny, that’s what the mortals say.” She taunted back.
“This could tear apart humanity.” The deity protested, his voice hilariously serious. The goddess barked a laugh, lightly straightening her hood.
“Then let the world burn.” The goddess replied, a slow smile spreading across her face. It lacked any warmth, instead filled with a greed for chaos, sharp canines glinting like a predator’s. “Peace is overrated, anyway.”
Notes:
Before anyone asks only one (1) of the gods is a character, the other is purely there for plot. Neither of them are every going to have lines again
SHORT INTERLUDE!! We’re over halfway done, I’m still in shock this is. Wow. My rage at collegeboard, manifested in written form
So fun fact ive written all of warmth on my phone because a, I can do it during class b, my computer keyboard was broken
My computer broke Sunday, I’m getting a new one tomorrow with a working keyboard tomorrow so hopefully my fingers will stop being numb after I update!! Any pogchamps in chat
No beta this chapter we die like men
Chapter 19: ‘Cause From Up Here The Sky Is My Thoughts (And We’re All So Small)
Summary:
He tried to force himself to sit upright, to act normal.
It was fine. It was fine. It was fine.
Karl stared mutely at the sky. Sapnap and Quackity had gone quiet too. Quackity was starting to fall asleep, practically falling against Sapnap’s shoulder. A fond, genuine smile crossed Karl’s face.
Sapnap was smiling too, affection flashing across his face. How could he think of leaving them? Karl’s grin faltered, and he forced himself to drag his gaze away. He felt Sapnap’s attention shift to him. Another star illuminated the sky, crashing to the earth.
Notes:
Good time to reiterate that everything written is based on the characters not ccs!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Phil was loath to open the letter sitting on his desk.
The official seal told him enough. It was a report from the front lines. It was, to be frank, the last thing he wanted to see. He’d just sent his son to war; he didn’t want to read a gruesome report about how the enemy was obliterated or how they were obliterated or something in between.
He didn’t want to see the causality count.
Phil sighed, setting his crown aside. It rested on his desk, silver metal laden with pale blue jewels winking back at him. He’d spent the last hour with the council— then again, that had remained a constant for the past two weeks. Hell, it could have been longer. Time was starting to blur together.
He slumped down into his chair, tossing the letter from hand to hand. Phil couldn’t ignore it forever. He had to know what had been lost, after all. Holding his breath, he tugged the report out of its envelope and began to read.
To: His Royal Majesty, King Philza
Subject: Southeast Border Live Action Report, Company 202
- General
I was the captain of the division when we were ambushed by the enemy troops. We successfully retreated, albeit with heavy casualties.
- Report
On the 20th of September, the 202 was moving west to regroup with the main division at the nearest fort. About three hours into the journey, one of the younger soldiers was shot clean off their horse. The battle became scuffed immediately— I admit it was impossible to tell what was going on.
I called for a retreat as soon as I got my bearings. It was clear there was no other choice— our soldiers were being massacred. We managed to escape with roughly a third of the company unharmed.
My guess is that the 202 was in the wrong place at the wrong time. The attack was not organized, nor were any of their commanders spotted by survivors.
- Logistics
Number of soldiers pre-battle - 141
Phil closed his eyes, steadying his nerves. He still felt nauseated reading reports, despite his years of experience. But he would have to bite the bullet sooner or later. He moved his hand, only to audibly gasp.
Phil’s stomach dropped as he surveyed the causality report, his finger hovering over the ink.
Deceased - 49
Injured - 32
MIA - 17
Phil folded the rest of the report up. A throbbing headache had formed in the corner of his temple, spreading across the rest of his head. He rubbed his hands over his face, resisting the urge to scream.
While the numbers were certainly not as horrible as he’d seen before, they were still demoralizing. The war had just started, and they were already suffering losses.
“Fuck.” He swore softly. “Fuck!” He stood up sharply, knocking the report off his desk. Phil began to pace his office, his heart thundering in his chest.
Oh gods, he just sent his son to be part of this.
He felt bile rising in his throat, and he forced himself to swallow. No. Techno was a fighter, he wouldn’t— he couldn’t die.
Of course, he was sure people would’ve said that about the soldiers that just met their end.
Tinder to a flame they didn’t ask to be part of.
“Damn.” He laughed, the sound lacking any emotion. “Gods dammit.” Phil shook his head, struggling to clear it. He paced over and flung his windows open. Carefully glancing around, he teetered on the edge.
It was an impulse decision, really. Logically, he should’ve stayed in the office.
Instead, Phil let himself fall. And at the last second, he snapped his wings open.
It had been so long since he’d flown. Three weeks he’d spent coped up in that damn office with the damn advisors holding him hostage.
No, Phil had to fly. It wasn’t just a desire, it was a necessity. The feeling of the wind on his back, the exhilaration never fading.
He still remembered the day he got his wings, the first time he flew . When the sky literally became the limit for him.
People had called the dragon a myth. That the mythical beast was nothing but a legend, a story in children's books. That was until the dragon had started attacking the land in the north— where Phil’s empire had first taken root.
Phil had traveled from his home to the unforgiving Arctic. He thought it was a strange place for a dragon to stay; he’d always read they were beasts of fire.
What he found was a monster of snow.
Instead of fire, its breath was made of pure ice, enough to freeze one in place— and inevitably be shattered by the dragon’s claws or tail. It had night black scales, storm grey spikes and horns protruding from its head and back. Purple eyes had glared at Phil when he stood outside its lair he had painstakingly tracked down.
In that moment, he had known no greater fear.
But he fought it. He had seen the way the village below had mourned their lost, and he had vowed never to let anyone else suffer at the claws of the dragon.
He drew his sword, and lunged. The dragon rose up to meet him, and the sky itself split apart with lightning, as if the gods were apprehensive.
Phil would walk away victorious. He had driven his sword into the dragon’s eye, deep into its skull. He watched the breath leave its lungs and felt its chest still.
He actually slayed the dragon.
Before Phil made it down the hill, he collapsed. Maybe it was because of the wounds he suffered, or maybe it was divine intervention. He knew for a fact that the gods did intervene… but he had no idea if it was before or after he collapsed.
When asked about the process of getting his wings, Phil could never answer. He just remembered waking up and having them on his back. He supposed the realm of the mystic must remain a mystery until one was to enter it for the last— and what should be the first— time.
Nevertheless, he knew it was the gods showing him favor for defeating the dragon. He’d read about it before; mortals blessed because of feats they performed, but he never dreamed he would be one of them.
And he never dreamed that the dragon would be the beginning of the empire.
The same villagers would be the first to raise his flag and follow him. They would be the first to bleed for him, to fight for him, to die for him.
Which is why after his conquests were finished, he returned to the site of that town and declared it his capital.
The past rarely crossed Phil’s mind. But as he flew through the night, he wondered if it would have been best for him never to pursue the dragon, never to have started the empire. Things would be different, perhaps maybe better , for them.
But he supposed the world would never know.
-
“A success, then?” George asked, tilting his head. Dream didn’t take his eyes off of the map. “We pushed them back already. Taken a chunk of the north east. A win.”
“Yes.” Dream sighed, tracing his finger around the now obsolete border. “So it would seem.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” George removed his glasses, placing them atop his forehead. “It wasn’t even a planned attack, and we won.”
“That’s what worries me.” Dream replied. “Neither of us showed our teeth, only our claws.”
“Well, if their teeth are anything like their claws, we need not worry.” George said with a shrug. “Lighten up a little. The Antarctic was supposed to be unstoppable, yet we already have taken parts of their land, as if it was nothing.” Dream hummed, already staying to withdraw into his thoughts.
This was the first official conflict of the war. A border skirmish, one that had no real reason to happen. According to the reports, it was nothing short of chaos. No side had any idea what was going on in the heat of the fighting.
Good. Dream folded his map up, a smile flickering beneath his mask. That was what he wanted— no, needed. He bit back a small chuckle. It was ironic, really.
George must have left, likely frustrated with his lack of responses. Dream would have to apologize later. He got so caught up in his work, his plans, that he forgot to speak. No matter.
He had work to do, anyway. A war to plan. A war to commandeer, and steer toward his victory.
This was what he was going to use Tommy for, but he supposed this would do. The chaos he would cause would inevitably bring about the fall of the Empire, and soon enough, Dream would be able to tear apart the world.
It was only a matter of time. And he could be a very patient man.
-
The night sky was impeccably clear. Not a single cloud dotted the deep blues and purples that colored the palette of the atmosphere. The silver and ice colored stars winked down at the earth, their shine impossible to miss.
Every so often, a small flicker would cross the sky, white streak spiraling down from the heavens to earth.
Karl had seen the first one out the window, as his gaze had just happened to drift to the side, at the exact moment the star fell to earth. He had jumped out of his skin, startled by the sudden light. He had already been on edge, given that… he brushed the thoughts aside, not wanting to dwell on them any longer.
At first, he thought it was a trick of his mind, a hallucination. But then a second one fell. Then a third.
Karl wasted no time scrambling to the roof after that. He had never seen a meteor shower. He’d read about them before, but actually seeing one had been something he couldn’t achieve.
Besides, he had been searching for a chance to be alone with his thoughts. They’d been nagging him for the entire week, having started almost a month ago. When war was officially declared, that is.
Karl didn’t want to stay here. He wanted to run. The SMP, his home, was corrupting itself, day by day. It wasn’t what it used to be.
Karl never wanted to go to war. He didn’t mind the espionage work, but he never fathomed it would lead to this.
And of course, there was the matter of the kid Dream was after. That unsettled Karl; hell, if he had known what the leader was after the entire time, he wasn’t sure he would’ve accepted the job in the first place.
Karl exhaled, stringing his hand through his hair. He tucked his knees close to his chest as he watched the sky itself fall. It was mesmerizing, watching the brilliant flashes of light explode one after another. There would be a great stillness, and then the next wave would hit.
It was incredible.
Karl tilted his head, silently watching. His thoughts blurred to the backdrop of his mind, completely undisturbed as he watched the stars flicker. The moon was a sliver, a small crescent barely big enough to light a portion of the sky. If he studied it long enough, he could make out the darkened side of it.
He unfolded his legs and let them dangle over the side, the wind gentle nudging them back and forth. There was something to be said about the stillness of the night.
“Thought we might find you up here.” Karl twisted around to see the roof access door ajar, with Sapnap and Quackity standing in front of it. He cast the two a fond smile, before turning back to the sky.
“Considering we’ve hardly seen you today, it’s a miracle we found you at all.” Quackity said teasingly, albeit some concern had worked its way into his voice. Karl managed a half hearted smile back.
It was true. He’s been avoiding practically everyone, but especially those two. It was awful, he knew that, considering they were supposed to get married and all.
“Been busy.” Karl said with a small sigh. “Dream’s been demanding with reports. Everything I collected on the Antarctic Empire. I’ve been in the archives for hours.”
“Man. That sucks.” Sapnap sat down next to him, cautiously peering over the side of the building.
Quackity ambled over, stumbling slightly as his foot caught on the edge of the building. Sapnap’s arms shot out to catch him. “Careful!” He gasped out.
“Nah.” Quackity grinned at him, eyes flickering with amusement. “You’ll always catch me.” Karl nodded sagely, unable to suppress the grin that spread across his face.
“So true.” He agreed. Sapnap cleared his throat, a red hue creeping up his neck and across his face.
“Still.” He mumbled. “Don’t fall.”
“I’m tired. I will fall because I’m tired.” Quackity declared, followed by a yawn. “Not that these space rocks aren’t cool and all, but I would rather be sleeping.”
“Fair.” Karl said. “I just… needed to think. And be outside.” He added quickly, lest the other two think he wanted them to leave. He loved having them here, of course. Besides, maybe their presence would help clear his thoughts.
“Meteors, huh?” Sapnap muttered, tilting his head. “They’re pretty neat.”
“I think people used to call this one the Perseid Showers. Before the Disasters.” Karl said, tilting his head. Sapnap hummed softly, wrapping his arm around Karl’s shoulder. Quackity was slumped on his other side, already dozing quietly.
Karl looked away, keeping his eyes on his sky. Guilt plagued the back of his mind, so sudden he nearly flinched back. How could he dream of leaving the SMP when he had all of this?
“Wonder what things would be like if half the world didn’t get wiped out by floods and shit?” Quackity muttered, still studying the sky. The silver lighting had turned his hair midnight blue, mere shades lighter than the sky itself. His eyes glistened, as if the stars themselves were embedded in his irises.
“Sometimes.” Sapnap said with a shrug. “But they still happened, and there’s nothing we can do about it.”
“It’s still fun to consider.” Karl added. “Like those lost arts people talk about. And entire cities that are underwater. What if we lived there instead?”
“Good question.” Sapnap shrugged. “But still, we’re here now, so…” He trailed off, looking at the sky. “We should live in the present, not the past.” He finished.
“I guess.” Quackity replied, words slurred slightly from exhaustion. “Still, that one city… uh… started with a ‘V’— it sounded cool.”
“There are lots of things I would have liked to see.” Karl agreed. “It’s all underwater or been sucked into the earth. Hell, we don’t even know where they are.”
“Which is why they don’t matter.” Sapnap interjected, clearly pressing for a change in the subject.
“What, are you scared of them?” Quackity teased. Karl snickered softly.
“No! I just don’t like to think about them or the Disasters.” Sapnap said indignantly, his cheeks flushed with a red tinge. “They happened once, and they could happen again. I personally don’t want to be stuck in an apocalypse.” Karl awkwardly cleared his throat, looking away.
“True.” Quackity intoned. “But hey, if the world did start to end again, we’d have each other!”
“Also true.” Sapnap amended, smiling. Karl started to tune the conversation out, their topic fizzling out to white noise in the back of his mind, a gentle hum. Another star spiraled past, exploding in a sheen of white.
We’d have each other.
Karl ducked his head, suddenly finding it difficult to breathe. We’d have each other. That is, if he didn’t run away from this life. The line of thought was eneverating. It left his energy completely spent, causing him to wilt.
He tried to force himself to sit upright, to act normal.
It was fine. It was fine. It was fine.
Karl stared mutely at the sky. Sapnap and Quackity had gone quiet too. Quackity was starting to fall asleep, practically falling against Sapnap’s shoulder. A fond, genuine smile crossed Karl’s face.
Sapnap was smiling too, affection flashing across his face. How could you think of leaving them? Karl’s grin faltered, and he forced himself to drag his gaze away. He felt Sapnap’s attention shift to him. Another star illuminated the sky, crashing to the earth.
“Hey.” Sapnap began. “Is everything okay?” Karl wanted to laugh, a strange sense of amusement hitting him. No, nothing was okay. He was scared of the war, he wanted to run away, and if Dream discovered that, he was dead.
“Yeah.” He lied. At that moment, his voice cracked slightly, some of his carefully guarded emotion leaking to the forefront. Sapnap narrowed his eyes.
“Karl…” He trailed off. “You can talk to me.” Karl looked away, eyes studying the ground beneath them. No, he can’t talk to Sapnap about this. He was stubbornly loyal; hell, one of the reasons he loved him. Karl didn’t know how he would react to him wanting to… leave.
Yet he couldn’t keep this from him, either. Part of him desperately wanted this off his chest, he needed it to be voiced.
“What would you do if I left?” He asked suddenly. “If I ran away from the SMP?” Sapnap blinked at him, mouthing words silently as his brow furrowed.
“Why?” He asked sharply. “Are— are you— why?” He stumbled over his words, pivoting slightly to face him. Quackity mumbled something, eyes fluttering slightly, before resettling. Karl’s chest tightened.
“I—“ He hesitated. “I don’t— I don’t know if I wanna stay here.” Sapnap stared blankly at him. Karl swallowed thickly, waiting for the other shoe to drop. Sapnap smiled weakly, a small giggle emitting from his lips.
“You… you’re joking, right? Surely you don’t want to leave…” He broke off upon seeing Karl’s expression. Sapnap pursed his lips, hurt flashing across his face.
“It’s not you.” Karl said quickly. “It— it’s—“
“Karl, you can’t be serious.” Sapnap cut him off. “Please… what happened? Why are you— is it because of the war?” Karl nodded once, not bothering to lie. Hope sprung in his chest. Maybe he would think it was just war, not the person leading it. That would be much easier to explain.
“Hey, it’s gonna be okay.” Sapnap softened immediately. “We’re gonna be okay. I have no plans on dying.”
“You don’t know that.” Karl responded. “We could all just— Sapnap, it’s war. No one can predict what’ll happen in it.”
“That doesn’t mean we run away.” He refuted, voice gravelly. “Especially when…” He gestured to Quackity, and then himself. “When you have someone you love.” Karl’s guilt increased tenfold.
“It’s not safe.” He whispered, thinking of the iron grip Dream had on the nation. Thinking of what happened to Puffy. “We can have a better life, somewhere else.”
“I’m not leaving.” Sapnap said firmly.
“You owe this place nothing.” Karl argued, struggling to keep his voice down. “You don’t have to stay here.”
“Yes, I do.” Sapnap shook his head, his s patience clearly starting to wear thin. “I swore an oath to—“
“You swore an oath to me and Quackity!” Karl snapped.
“I could say the same about you to us.” Sapnap hissed. “And I’m not the one talking about running away like a coward.” Karl recoiled, eyes widening. Hurt pulsed through his chest. The tension had reached a pinnacle, the acme of the argument. Of course. He sighed, shaking his head. It was always a lost cause.
Sapnap would never run. Neither would Quackity.
“I—“ Sapnap seemed to realize what he had said. “Shit, I didn’t mean it like—“
“No.” Karl cut him off, any animosity he felt fading. “You’re right. Running is the coward’s way… but that still doesn’t mean it isn’t the right one.”
“I know.” Sapnap murmured. “But… it isn’t the right way. We have no reason to run. You’ve done more dangerous things than fight in a war.” Karl shut his eyes briefly. If only it were as simple as fear of the war, if only that were it.
“I just wanna be happy, Sap.” He admitted. “I don’t know if I— if we can be happy here.”
“We can.” Sapnap insisted. “Please, just…just have faith.” Karl leaned his head back, unable to answer. His throat had closed up, he couldn’t find it in him to speak.
“Please.” Sapnap took his hand, desperation clear in his gaze. “Stay.” Karl worried his lip, eyes flitting down. Sapnap’s other hand rose up and encased his own, pleading silently with him.
Karl’s shoulders slumped. He was faced with an impossible choice; how could he leave? It was an endless loop of thoughts. He would think about how he had to get out, but then scold himself for ever thinking of it.
Yet then he would think of Puffy, and the fate she suffered.
Karl’s shoulders sagged as he reminisced about the event that had happened so long ago; really, it had only been four years, but it felt like so much more.
Time was funny that way.
Sapnap was still waiting to hear what he said, how he responded to his request. Karl wanted to cry, his frustration with himself at a boiling point. He was so torn, so divided. He loved most of the people in his home, but he looked at who ruled them all and couldn’t help but be repulsed.
Breathe. Karl took in a shuddering breath, his entire spine shaking. The weight of the world seemed to be crashing down on him.
He never voiced the thoughts; no, it was too dangerous. They could easily get him killed. But as long as he kept them to himself, save for this one night of doubt, it would be fine.
The truth was, Karl was too weak to walk away from Sapnap and Quackity. He would always run back to them, because they were his world, his moon and stars, his entire universe. The rest of society could go up in flames, but he knew he would feel at ease if he had them by his side.
There really was no debate to begin with. He always knew what he was going to say. He always knew that he was too deep into this life to turn around, to turn his back on the people, his fiancés , now.
Time stretched on, an infinity wavering in what was really mere seconds. He steadied himself, his hand relaxing— he hadn’t realized how tightly he was gripping Sapnap’s.
“Okay.” Karl responded hoarsely. The words felt like the final nails in a coffin, one he was dealing himself in. Binding himself to a fate he wished he could be satisfied in. If only he could turn a blind eye to what was unfolding and just live in the moment, with Sapnap and Quackity . “I’ll stay.”
“Promise?” Sapnap whispered, some relief clear in his voice. Karl’s throat bobbed, yet he nodded anyway.
“I’ll stay forever, until you can’t stand me anymore.” He promised, sealing the covenant by clasping his other hand around Sapnap’s. He smiled back, the action gentle. Carefully, the other untwined one of his hands from Karl’s and pressed it against his cheek.
“Me too.” He echoed, nodding. He gestured with his head to Quackity, who was sound asleep against his shoulder. “I think I can say he feels the same.”
Karl leaned into him, their foreheads resting together. He found it hard to speak; his throat was closed up, words he could not say being swallowed back. Another meteor hurled past, a silver blur in the night.
“Just trust me, okay?” Sapnap murmured. “We’ll win the war, and everything will go back to normal.” Karl nodded, willing every fiber in his body to believe that simple statement.
Nothing would be the same if they won.
Nothing would be the same if they lost.
He desperately wished they could go back to how things used to be, to the ease of the past. He wished he could have done something, anything to prevent things from spiraling as out of control as they have.
But the past was stagnant. He was powerless to change it… but he still had a chance to shape the future he wanted.
Karl shuddered slightly, letting his head fall to a rest on Sapnap’s chest. A wave of exhaustion hit him, so suddenly his vision blacked out. He yawned, shifting so he could still see the sky.
“D’y’u think anyone’ll get m’d at us for sleeping up here?” Karl mumbled. Sapnap shrugged, eyes wandering down from the sky and back to him.
“I’m like, third in command, they won’t care.” He said gently. “Besides, Quackity’s already asleep. We shouldn’t move.” Karl nodded numbly, already dozing off.
“Right…” He responded faintly. The stars were dimming as he began to slip out of consciousness, allowing himself to fall back into sleep. He still felt tense, the previous conversations and his traitorous thoughts still having an ironclad grip on his mind.
Stop. He pushed them away, twitching slightly. Karl had no reason to be this unsatisfied. He had no reason to want to run. He settled closer, exhaling slowly.
“Everything is good.” Sapnap reassured, placing a gentle kiss on Karl’s forehead, before leaning back against the outcropping.
Everything is good, he echoed in his thoughts, trying to smile back. The grin felt so forced, so unnatural, but nonetheless Karl let the forefront stay as he drifted off to sleep.
He could fake it, for their sakes. He could sacrifice his conscience for their happiness.
Notes:
In a span of the week I went from ironically enjoying the fiancés to actually enjoying them send help
Update on the computer: they sent the wrong keyboard so it still does not work. Sadge. But I’ll have a new one come school making it easier to work on this during class/hj
I finally partially explained Phil getting his wings that was mentioned in chapter one *bows* that only took nineteen chapters
Anyway! Holy hell… 19 chapters… I cant believe we’ve made it this far. Thank you guys so much for all the support <3!
Chapter 20: Here Comes A Greek Tragedy
Summary:
Karl should’ve been more careful. In hindsight, he really should have left the deep end of archives alone.
But no, his curiosity was once again proving to be borderline deadly.
Chapter Text
It was odd for Wilbur to spend his seventeenth birthday alone.
He’d never been a fan of his birthday to begin with. To him, it was just another way of saying he was getting a year closer to death. And for as long as he could remember, Techno was always around. He was the closest thing Wilbur had to a twin brother.
They spent both of their birthdays complaining about it. Wilbur missed that. He missed Techno like hell, but today was worse than normal.
Needless to say, it was challenging without Techno around.
He spent most of his day in his room. His family and friends respect that, thankfully. He spent the day composing letters to Techno and writing out random notes to a song.
Wilbur missed his brother, yet he was also envious of his courage. He’d been trying to work up the courage for a fucking year to tell Phil that he wanted to enlist.
Every day, he woke up and thought “today’s the day.” But he would see Phil, and wondered how he could do that to him. He would see Tommy and wonder how he could leave him. Wilbur sighed.
Today was another day he let opportunity slide away. He just couldn’t do it. Especially on his birthday.
Tomorrow, he told himself. Tomorrow, he would tell Phil he was going to war. Wilbur sighed, shaking his head. Who was he kidding?
“Hey.” Wilbur looked up, seeing Phil standing in his doorway. He was clutching something in his hands.
“Hey.” He responded, setting his pen down. “What’s up?”
“I know you like to be left alone today… but I do have something for you.” Phil said, stepping into the room. Wilbur stood up, walking over. He remained quiet, waiting for him to speak.
“Your mother,” Phil began slowly. “She wanted me to give this to you… never said when, but…” He trailed off, extending the letter to Wilbur. He took it wordlessly, his throat tight.
“Thanks.” He managed. He turned the letter over in his hands. Wilbur traced the letters of her handwriting. Phil awkwardly dipped his head.
“I’ll… uh… I’ll be on my way.” He said. “Happy birthday.” Phil shut his door quietly as he went. Wilbur ambled to his bed, sitting down. His fingers hovered over the seal of the letter.
No. He couldn’t do this today. Not now, not when he was so… vulnerable.
Wilbur sighed, setting it down on his nightstand.
He left the letter unopened.
It could wait.
-
Karl should’ve been more careful. In hindsight, he really should have left the deep end of archives alone.
But no, his curiosity was once again proving to be borderline deadly.
Dream had asked him to dig up older mission logs. He had figured it would help with strategy, seeing what tactics did or didn’t work in the past-- for both sides. Karl had been happy to oblige. He loved the archives. They reminded him of the library in his old home town. Rummaging through the leather bound books and enclosed files was something he was happy to do.
Karl had finished finding what he’d been asked about. He carefully slid each file into his bag, hoisting it over his shoulder. He’d gone straight for the doors, only to realize that he was completely alone.
Meaning the entire archive was his.
This was a treat; it meant he could explore sections he normally would be barred from. In hindsight, it really was stupid. But Karl had stared at the taped off section for months, years even, and wondered what was back there?
So he stepped over the tape without a second thought.
Karl crept quietly through the shelves. He could see the names of books and project names embedded on the sides of each volume. Some of them were standard, old books that few seemed to own. But others were… strange. Written in other languages, terms he didn’t recognize, and words so faded he struggled to make them out.
One in particular caught his eye.
It had no visible name, nothing defining about it. Which was probably why Karl was drawn to it. He set his bag down on the shelf next to him. He pried the file free from the other books. It was smaller than the others, containing less content than the other files he’d been reading earlier.
He flipped it open and stopped within seconds.
“Oh my gods.” Karl whispered, barely able to grip the packet. He knew he should put it down, but he couldn’t tear his eyes away from the scrawling text. He steadied his hands, blinking rapidly in an attempt to focus.
Project Armageddon. The name alone caused him to shudder. He flipped open the report, leaning back against the shelf. His breath hitched.
The report began to describe the plan itself. Karl blinked, wondering if he was reading it correctly. He rubbed his eyes, rereading the sentences.
“What the hell?” He said out loud once he was sure . A kid. The end of the world centered around a child who was no more than eight.
It was laughable, really. Perhaps this was all a dream, or it was a fake file, planted simply for someone to have a good laugh. But the more he read, the more Karl realized this was no hoax.
“Emotional manipulation…” Karl read, narrowing his eyes. He read the progress reports, finger tracing the dates. The age listed was abhorrently low. He was conditioning this kid at age three. Karl felt sick.
He flipped through the packet, studying the reports. They all had the same thing, all of them dictating a training session, a lesson, something outlandish. Karl finally paused when he read an incident report.
The night Puffy vanished.
He closed the file, his breathing shaky. This entire time, he’d been helping Dream hunt down a harbinger. Karl had no idea what to do with the information he’d obtained. He had no idea how he should even be feeling.
This entire time, the goal has been chaos. Karl ran his hand over the exterior of the project report. An idea struck him, a resolve planting itself in his mind.
He could take this packet, and show Quackity and Sapnap. They would see how awful this place really was. Then they could run, they could start over. Karl was about to slip the file into his bag when he heard a small cough behind him.
He turned around and immediately froze. A ringing echoed through his ears, the shock causing the air to leave his lungs. A numbness filled him, a horrible surprise causing his arms to go limp.
“Hello.” Dream greeted. His demeanor was relaxed. Because he knows he caught me. Karl stiffened, forcing his eyes to remain on him. Sweat trickled down his temple, down his cheek and dropping to the floor.
“Hey.” He said. “I found the reports you wanted, let me just—“ Karl turned to his bag. As he did, he slid the packet he’d been gripping onto the shelf. A last ditch effort, really, but it was all he could do in that situation.
“You shouldn’t be back here.” Dream’s voice was easy, yet Karl didn’t miss the underlying threat as he spoke. He stepped back subconsciously.
“Right. That’s why I was on my way out.” Karl answered, willing his voice not to tremble. “Just returning a file.” Dream didn’t respond immediately. He strode over to the shelf Karl had been standing up moments before. Carefully, Dream picked up the discarded file he’d left out.
Karl watched with baited breath as he flipped through the packet. He faintly wondered if he should just make a run for it and pray for the best. After an eternity, Dream snapped the folder shut. The sound was like thunder; it resounded in Karl’s mind and pounded against his ear drums.
“And you shouldn’t have been reading this.” Dream said lowly, his voice methodically slow. “It wasn’t in your jurisdiction.”
“I wasn’t reading it.” Karl thrust as much sincerity into his voice as he could. He leveled his gaze, forcing his anxiety down. “It was left out. I happened to find it.”
“Hmm.” Dream tucked the file under his arm. “I see.”
“I’ll just be off then…” Karl began to backtrack, looking for the nearest exit.
“I’m afraid I’ll need you to come with me.” Dream said, sighing. He grabbed Karl’s arm, ignoring his squeak of protest. It wasn’t like he could do much against him, anyway. Where would he run? There was nowhere he could go that Dream wouldn’t find him.
Besides, maybe he could get out of this. Dream didn’t know how much he’d found. He didn’t know how much Karl knew about his grand plan.
His grip was iron on his arm. Karl didn’t try and break it, knowing that it would both be futile and pointless. Dream released him as soon as they got clear of the shelves. For a shining second, Karl thought he would be fine.
Guards flanked them the second they exited the library, closing ranks around him. He was trapped. Karl kept his gaze off of the guns in their hands. Don’t run, and they won’t shoot.
His heart rate only increased as Dream led him into the bowls of the facility. The prison wing. He realized with a sinking feeling, his chest suddenly tight. Karl could feel his hands trembling.
He had no idea what would happen next.
He could be thrown in a cell for the rest of his life. He could be tortured for what he knows. He could be killed for what—
No, Dream wouldn’t do that to him. Surely not. There had to be some of his old friend left inside the man leading him down the prison. There had to be some humanity. Karl adjusted his vest, clearing his thoughts. There was no time to dwell on what could exist, on what he wished existed. Dream removed a set of keys from his belt, stopping in front of one of the shut doors. He unlocked it wordlessly, stepping aside.
Karl gazed at the cell silently. He wrung his hands together, before finally caving and stepping inside. Dream followed him, nodding to the guards once before shutting the cell door. The clang it made as it crashed shut caused him to flinch back. He swallowed thickly, his throat suddenly very dry. Karl turned away, surveying the room.
The cell contained a metal table, steel glittering under harsh torch lights. Karl tried not to focus on the discolorations on the surface. Metal posts lined the side, narrow beams connecting the stakes. Four chairs, three on one side and the other across from it, dotted the table’s exteriors. Karl tore his eyes away, his pulse thundering in his ears.
He didn’t like this. Karl subconsciously tugged on the straps of his goggles, pulling them down until they hung loosely around his neck.
“Take a seat.” Dream said quietly. Karl was well aware of every bead of sweat that dripped down the back of his neck. He glanced between Dream and the vacant seat on the opposite side of the metal table. He paced back to it, struggling to keep himself calm.
The sinking pit in his stomach only expanded when Dream walked over and grabbed his arm, a set of handcuffs in his grip. Karl instinctively tried to wrench his arm away, his panic finally bubbling to the surface. Dream didn’t seem to care; instead, he cuffed his right hand to the table.
Karl looked at it blankly, twisting his wrist in the metal encasing. No matter how hard he pulled, he couldn’t get his hand free. He was stuck.
“Just a precaution.” Dream said after a moment. “So you don’t hurt anyone.” Karl stared at him incredulously.
“Me? Hurt anyone?” He had to laugh, the sound lacking any emotion. “You’re the one who dragged me down here!” The masked man didn’t react instantly, instead tilting his head.
“I’m going to be honest with you.” Dream tapped his chin thoughtfully.
“Okay.” Karl leaned back against his chair. The handcuff caught him, his right arm extending awkwardly.
“The only reason you aren’t dead is because of Sapnap.” He said bluntly. “That file you… found… is highly classified.”
“I—“ Karl started to protest, his heart practically stopping in his chest.
“Whether you read it or not doesn’t matter.” Dream cut him off. “Even finding it is a problem. The contents cannot be released anywhere.”
“I see.” Karl said as easily as possible. His hands were shaking, clearly shown by the trembling of the chain.
“Which is why I’ll ask again.” Dream leaned forward, the shadows crossing his face. “Did you read it?” Karl knew he had to keep the mask of confusion prominent. His life quite literally depended on it.
“No.” He said, heart pounding in his chest. “I didn’t. Can I please just go home?” Dream studied him wordlessly. Karl could practically see his eyes ticking, his brain working as he stared at him. He doesn't believe me, I’m going to die, he doesn’t believe me, I’m going--
“Well.” Dream said finally. “There’s still the issue of you… finding it.” Karl blinked at him, tilting his head.
“I’m not the one who left it out.” He pointed out. “So what does that have to do with me?”
“Even if you didn’t read it, you certainly opened the page and saw what it was about.” Dream said slowly. “And knowing you, I wouldn’t be shocked if you hungered to know more about it, correct?” Karl’s chest tightened.
“True.” He admitted. There was no point in lying. Perhaps telling some parts of the truth would save him. Karl didn’t know; after all, this man was the one who wanted to start the apocalypse. Maybe there was no reasoning with him, maybe his fate had long since been sealed.
“So I’ll need to deter you from… investigating it further.” Dream drawled, each word meticulous. Karl watched him mutely, seeing him unclasp a weapon from his belt. He tested the point of the knife in his grip, poking it with one finger. Karl shrunk back in his seat, breathing shallow.
“What-- what do you mean?” He choked out, the syllables sticking in his throat.
“A reminder of what will happen if you think to cross me.” Dream said coldly. A deathly silence descended upon them. Karl jerked back, fruitlessly beginning to try and break free. His senses were kicking into overdrive, fight or flight instincts starting to win over any coherent thoughts.
“Now— wait a m-minute— we don’t have to—“ Karl began to struggle again, left hand wrapping around the cuff around his wrist. He desperately tried to tug it loose, his actions growing more frantic as Dream stood up and stalked toward him. At that moment, he’d never looked more terrifying.
“Be grateful I’m letting you off this easy.” Dream grabbed his left wrist and pushed his hand aside. In one swift movement, before Karl could even react or process what was happening, he brought the knife down onto his right ring finger.
Pain exploded through his entire hand, numb shock filling him. Karl’s mind blanked. His ring finger was severed from his hand. Blood was flowing madly from the injury, the steel turning a darker and darker shade of red. A wave of nausea hit him. Yet he couldn’t drag his eyes away, he was too fixed on the gruesome sight.
He was faintly aware of Dream wrapping his hand in bandages. His words were stuck in his throat. Karl felt the handcuff removed from his wrist. His hand fell limply to the table. He shifted it instantly to his lap; he didn’t want to be anywhere near his finger, which should be attached to his hand--
“If this were to happen again, I’m afraid it wouldn’t be… this merciful.” Dream said, returning to his position. Karl jolted his head up in disbelief.
“What happened to you?” He hissed through the pain. Dream ignored the question, instead switching topics.
“I do have a job assignment for you, by the way.” He said nonchalantly. Karl would have laughed if the pain weren’t so overwhelming.
“Lovely.” He said through gritted teeth. “What is it?”
“It’s simple, what I want you to do.” Dream drawled, dragging each word out. Karl tried to focus on what he was saying instead of the agony in his hand, and the blood that was rapidly staining the hastily wrapped bandage. Another wave of nausea hit him, another tremor ran through his back.
“Which- which is?” He forced out. The shock was making it hard to breathe, he realized. Karl could feel tears burning at the edges of his vision, but he refused to cry. Showing weakness would be fatal.
“I need you to collect something for me. A plan for the river bases.” Dream began, sliding back into the chair across from him. “From the Antarctic.”
“Are you insane?” Karl spat, not even bothering to hide his anger. “That’s suicide.”
“You know the palace better than anybody else in this nation.” Dream countered. “If anyone can do it, you can.”
“And if I refuse?” He asked tensely. It was becoming hard to focus on what was being said. His ears were ringing, dull vibrations tremoring through his skull.
“Consider this a test of loyalty.” Dream said loftily. “Should you refuse or fail, the consequences will be… unpleasant. Not just for you.”
“I see.” Karl said, the blood draining from his face. “When do I leave?”
“Excellent.” Dream smirked, adjusting his mask. He stood up, heading toward the exit of the cell. “Three days. And one more thing…”
“Yes?” Karl asked tersely.
“If anyone finds out about this… chat…” Dream said, sliding the door open. “I’m afraid they will have to be disposed of.” He left the room without another word, leaving Karl to numbly process what had just happened.
Three days. He would be walking to what could be his death in three days.
He stood up slowly, subconsciously pushing the chair he’d been in against the table. Karl staggered out of the cell, ignoring the guards peering at him curiously. He tucked his hand behind his back, keeping his head down.
Karl just wanted to get home. He was hurting, and just wanted to take a long nap. Yet the more he walked, the worse he felt. His legs were shaking from the effort of staying upright, his visions slowly tunneling. He needed to stop.
Karl stumbled into the nearest off room, hoping the room was empty. Mercifully, it was vacant. He groped for the lock, clicking it shut. He made it three steps before collapsing.
Tremors wracked his body, the shaking unrelenting. The tears he had been holding back finally sprung free, and Karl let out an audible sob. What the hell just happened?
He was struggling to breathe, each inhale more of a feeble gasp. Karl tried to move, tried to at least rise to his knees, but his muscles refused to cooperate. Instead, he remained curled in a fetal position, blood roaring in his ears, and his bandage turning a darker and darker shade of crimson.
His stomach churned, but he couldn’t bring himself to stand and find somewhere to empty it. Karl shut his eyes, almost wishing he would simply pass out. His vision was flickering, black and red spots encircling his line of sight and compressing it.
It’s just a finger. Karl’s gaze flitted to the severed extremity— or what was left of it. His nausea doubled, and he tore his gaze away before it became unbearable.
Karl had no idea how long he laid there. It could’ve been minutes, it could have been hours. He sat in silence, trying in vain to temper his breathing and calm himself down. Tears stained his face, a salt and iron taste intermingling in his mouth.
The silence was the worst. It was only broken by his crying, the sobs echoing off the walls. He sounded pathetic, weak. He had to get up.
Karl pulled himself off of the floor, his breathing slowly evening out. It was still horribly ragged, but at least it allowed him to stand. Almost immediately, nausea overtook him. Karl gritted his teeth, groping for the wall. He leaned heavily against it, wiping sweat off of his brow.
Move.
He coughed, the sound wet. Karl swallowed back the bile in his throat, tears still blurring the edges of his vision. Carefully, he pushed open the door. He leaned on the wall as he walked, focusing on one step at a time. He kept his eyes down, hoping that he could avoid anyone else roaming the halls.
Blissfully, his path remained clear. He pushed open the door of the back exit, a rush of cold air hitting his face. Karl’s eyes fluttered shut, and he let the wind calm him.
Then he saw how dark the sky was getting. He had to get home.
The trek back to his house felt like an eternity. It wasn’t horribly far from the base, but it was still hard. His legs were still shaking from the shock, and his bandage had turned a deep shade of vermillion. He’d have to replace that soon, Karl realized faintly.
Karl practically fell through the door, his hands shaking as he fumbled for the knob. His hands were stiff, and his missing finger didn’t help matters. He stumbled inside and over the threshold, arms shaking from the effort.
“Karl? Is that you?” Sapnap’s voice came from down the hall. Karl straightened up instantly, panic seizing him. He couldn’t let them know what happened. If they found out, Dream would dispose of all three of them. Karl couldn’t let that happen.
“Yeah.” He replied, trying to keep the weariness from his voice.
“You’re kind of late tonight.” Quackity called from his position on the couch. Karl jolted, seeing how close he was to the door. He folded his hand behind his back, hoping that he would ignore the action.
“Had some extra work to take care of.” He said with a sigh. Sapnap stuck his head out from around the corner. Karl could see the fleeting traces of a smile that were soon covered by raw concern.
“Are you okay?” He asked instantly, upon taking in his demeanor. “You look really pale.” Karl forced a grin across his face.
“Of course!” He chirped. “Just really tired, so if you excuse me, I’m going straight to bed--” He began to walk, intending on going straight to the washroom and dealing with the blood matting his hand. Sapnap reached out and caught his arm before he could get far. The action caused Karl’s heart to stop, his mind to quit functioning. All he could see was the inside of that cell, and the silver knife flashing in the lantern light. Danger, danger, run. He half expected to see a knife--
No. This wasn’t Dream, this wasn’t the cell. It was Sapnap, and it was his own home.
“Hey, it’s okay. You can tell us if something is bothering you.” He said, his voice gentle. Karl shook his head, yanking his arm away. He thanked his lucky stars that it was his uninjured one.
“Everything is perfect!” He parroted. Another wave of dizziness hit him. Karl swayed on his feet, leaning against the wall.
“Okay, what’s going on.” Quackity asked, albeit it sounded closer to an accusation than a question.
“Nothing!” Karl protested. “I’m fine, seriously--” He broke off, seeing their expressions. They don’t buy it.
“There’s blood on your vest.” Quackity said suddenly, sounding very quiet.
“Is there?” Karl choked out. “That’s not good.”
“Karl, why are you holding your hand behind your back?” Sapnap asked, one brow raised. Shit. Quackity looked up from his book, suspicion flashing across his face.
“No reason.” Karl said easily, trying to keep his exhaustion from overtaking him. “I’m not hiding anything, what are you talking about?”
“You’ve never been a good liar.” Sapnap deadpanned. “C’mon, what’s wrong?” He reached for Karl’s arm, only for him to yelp and jump back. His back hit the door, causing him to stumble forward and land squarely in Sapnap’s arms.
“It’s okay! It’s nothing, really!” He protested. “Just a scratch, it’ll be fine—“ Sapnap grasped his injured hand, tugging it to the light. It wasn’t rough, but the unexpected motion caused him to cry in pain. Fresh tears sprung to his eyes.
Sapnap stared at his hand, taking in the scene. Karl could only imagine how bad it looked. A bandage that was dripping with ruby liquid, a stub of a finger, and him crying. Not the best picture. Quackity had stood up, his book abandoned.
“Karl, what the fuck happened to your finger? It’s— it’s gone—And the bandage, what the--” Sapnap sputtered. Karl wiped his eyes, clearing the tears. He had to lie his way out of this. A new wave of panic hit, so sudden he flinched back.
“I. I uh. I slipped.” He said. The defense was weak, but it was the only thing he could think of.
“You… slipped?” Sapnap echoed.
“On a knife.” Karl affirmed. The facade was awful, but he prayed that they would just allow themselves to believe it.
“And the knife… cut your finger off?” Quackity blinked, struggling to comprehend what Karl was saying. “That doesn’t make any sense, even falling on a knife wouldn’t— it—“
“I had to cut it off.” Karl blurted out. “It was slit badly.”
“Wait, back up. You slipped, cut your finger, and had it amputated? ” Quackity recounted, disbelief clear in his voice. Karl nodded, pursing his lips.
“Yep.” He said. “That’s what happened.”
“I…” Quackity trailed off, exchanging a concerned look with Sapnap. “Am not sure I believe that.”
“Nope.” Sapnap popped the “p.” His eyes were flickering with thoughts; it was clear he was trying to find the truth. Karl couldn’t let him pry, couldn’t let him dig any deeper. The masquerade had to hold, they couldn’t know.
“It— it’s fine.” Karl stumbled over his words, the lie thick on his tongue. “It’ll be fine. It’s just a finger, I still have nine more.” He said, attempting to lighten the mood.
“It’s just a finger.” Sapnap repeated. Karl swallowed heavily.
“Yeah.” It could have been worse. Dream could’ve taken my entire hand, or my life. Karl forced his gaze to remain steady, despite how badly he wanted to break down and tell them everything. Sapnap released his hand, horror crossing his expression.
“You can’t-- you can’t fucking brush this off!” Sapnap cried, shaking his head fervently. “Your finger is gone, how can you just-- gods, give me a second.” He strode from the room, heading out the front door. Karl watched him, guilt clawing at his insides. He looked away, slumping down where he had been standing. Quackity walked over, not saying a word. He silently sat down next to him.
“There’s blood on your goggles.” Quackity pointed out, his voice uncharacteristically soft. Karl sighed, pulling them off to examine them. Sure enough, red stains so dark they were almost black covered the lens.
“I’ll clean them later.” He responded, his voice sounding faraway.
“He’s not mad at you.” Quackity said suddenly. “He’s just… he doesn’t understand why—“ He broke off, glancing away. Karl kept his gaze firmly rooted on the floor.
“You can say it.” He deadpanned.
“Neither of us understand why you’re lying.” Quackity finally said, his words rushed. “You can trust us— we’re here for you!” He reached over and grasped Karl’s hand in his own, head falling to a rest on his shoulder. “Please just… talk to us.”
“I can’t.” Karl murmured, his voice cracking slightly. “You— you’re safer not knowing.”
“What the hell did you get yourself into?” He asked, concern lacing his tone.
“It’s best for us all if you just believe the lie.” Karl refuted, emotions swamping him. “Please, I’m begging you, don’t act on this.” Quackity pursed his lips, but nodded slowly.
“Okay.” He responded. “Can I at least help you with… that?” He gestured to his bandaged hand. Karl nodded, standing up. Quackity guided him to the couch, before backtracking and gathering their first aid supplies.
“Thank you.” Karl whispered numbly. Quackity smiled, squeezing his uninjured hand.
“Anything for you.” He reached forward and slowly unraveled the gauze around Karl’s hand. A hiss of pain escaped him as the cold air hit the injury. Another wave of shock hit him as he stared at the bloodied stump.
“Gods.” He managed, feeling faint. Karl pulled his eyes away, finding the wall much more interesting.
“This is going to sting.” Quackity warned. Karl nodded, fearing that if he tried to speak, he would end up throwing up. He yelped as a cloth touched the injury. A stinging sensation hit him, cold and unforgiving. He tried to focus on his breathing instead of the icy pain. “Almost done.” Quackity promised.
The cold fire finally relented, and Karl’s shoulder sagged. He leaned his head back against the armrest of the couch. “Damn.” He said with a grimace. “That stung.”
“It’s over now.” Quackity reassured. He began to wrap new bandages around his hand, looping it carefully around the former place of Karl’s ring finger. He pressed a gentle kiss to his hand once he finished. “All better.”
“Thank you.” Karl said again, smiling. Quackity rolled his eyes.
“As I said, anything for you.” He stood up, picking up Karl’s discarded goggles. “I’ll take care of these, and talk to Sapnap.”
“No, I’ll talk to him.” Karl said quickly. “I… I’ll fix this. Then sleep.” He laid out the plan in his mind, nodding to himself. He gasped slightly, remembering in the chaos, he forgot to tell the two that he had to leave in three days. And might not come back. Quackity fixed him with a dismayed look, as if sensing something else.
“What the fuck is it now?” He groaned, leaning his head back, handing flying to his forehead.
“I’m being--” Karl started, voice cracking. He cleared his throat. “I’m being sent to the Antarctic. To collect… something.” Quackity stared at him, eyes widening.
“You’re fucking joking.” He whispered hoarsely. “Please tell me you’re joking.”
“I wish.” Karl said with a mirthless laugh. “The best part is it’s to the capital-- the heart of the damn palace.” Quackity was silent, mouth parted in mute horror. Karl shut his eyes, running his good hand through his hair.
“You… you can’t.” Quackity said hopelessly. “They’ll kill you if--”
“They won’t catch me.” Karl said fiercely. “I will come home to you and Sap.” Quackity was silent for a long moment, before finally nodding in resignation.
“Okay.” He said softly. “Okay, but promise me—“
”I promise.” Karl whispered. “I promise, a thousand times over.” Quackity smiled at him once, before nodding to the door.
”You should talk to him.” Karl sighed, but nodded anyway. He stood up slowly, ignoring how the room spun as he did. Taking a deep breath, he walked to the door.
“Hey.” Karl said softly. He sat down on the front porch, crossing his legs. Sapnap sat with his arms folded across his chest, oddly silent. Karl leaned back against the columns of the porch. Sapnap was still silent, despite the minutes that dragged past.
“I’m sorry.” Karl tried weakly. “I was just… gods, I wanted--”
“You’re going to the Antarctic.” Sapnap said, his voice dejected. Karl blinked, taken aback.
“How did you--” He started to ask.
“Quackity is loud when he’s upset.” Sapnap muttered. “I put the pieces together.” Karl looked away. “Couldn’t you have refused the assignment?” At that, he almost laughed. No, this is to prove that I’m not a traitor so none of us die.
“No.” He said simply. “I had no choice in the matter.” Sapnap clenched his fists, the first sign of emotion Karl's seen.
“There’s always a choice.” He said coolly. “You know this will-- you could--”
“I know.” Karl said, his heart twisting. “I know there’s a good chance that I... I won't come back.” Sapnap looked unsettled, his expression flickering.
“Gods.” He cursed. “First whatever the hell happened to your finger, and now this outlandish fucking mission?” His voice trembled, anger coating his tone. “It’s not fair.”
“It’s for the best.” Karl blurted out. “Taking this job… No one else has to now.”
“You don’t always have to be so damn righteous.” Sapnap said wetly. His eyes were glistening with unshed tears, despite his attempts at wiping them away.
“I have no choice.” Karl repeated. If only you knew. If he weren’t so damn afraid of what would happen if he told them. Dream would certainly kill Quackity, and probably Sapnap, too. No amount of amity would save him. And Karl would have to live with the crushing knowledge that he killed them--
No. It would never come to that, because Karl would never tell them.
“I can ask for you to be taken off of this assignment.” Sapnap pleaded. “Just let me talk to--”
“No.” Karl cut him off instantly, desperation coloring his voice. “You can’t. Please, trust me. I’ll be okay. If anyone can pull this mission off, I can.” He tried to sound confident, despite the growing fear in his chest. Sapnap was silent. He scooted closer, wrapping one arm around his shoulder.
“Please be careful.” He whispered fervently. “Please, please, please don’t fucking die.”
“I won’t.” Karl replied. He rested his head on his shoulder, sighing. “I don’t want to.”
“You promised us forever.” Sapnap murmured. “Don’t you dare leave us.”
“I’ll be here until you can’t stand me.” Karl affirmed. It was eerily similar to the conversation a year ago.
An eternity lapsed in a matter of seconds. Sapnap helped him to his feet, opening the door. “Let’s go in. It’s getting cold.”
“Aww, can’t stand a little chill?” Karl teased, a smile stretching across his face. He poked him in the ribs lightly, laughing softly. Sapnap rolled his eyes.
“I also heard someone complaining about how tired he is.” He said, words laced with affection. Karl nodded sheepishly.
“Also true.” He admitted.
“Go sleep.” Sapnap said sternly. “You need it.”
“Fine, fine.” Karl rolled his eyes. “Good night!” He called through the house, not waiting to hear if anyone replied. Karl practically collapsed against the bed, falling face first onto it. Exhaustion hit him as suddenly as a bullet.
As soon as he shut his eyes, the thoughts began. They ensnared him, keeping him from resting.
Whatever elation he had felt faded. Karl stared at the ceiling, his mind slowly starting to cave to the dark thoughts circling within it like vultures. He went to sleep with the whispered threats plaguing his mind.
He couldn’t leave. That was certain now. If not, it would condemn the people he cared about.
He couldn’t speak. If he spoke, it would condemn the people he cared about.
He was running out of breathing room. He was running out of time.
He might not even make it home from the tundra.
Karl was helpless against the future.
Notes:
Tws for severing of fingers, blood, and violence :]
Before anyone goes “why didn’t Karl tell them!?” it’s because he’s scared for their safeties and he also just. Not vibing.
I wasn’t gonna give him a big subplot but now he gets one! Yay!
Rip that finger ayyyeee
One more chapter of this “arc…” and then we enter the final one. Wow.
This is also likely my very last chapter before school starts… it starts Wednesday for me, activities starting Monday. So o7 for me
Stay safe out there!
Chapter 21: (Dancing Around) The Lies We Tell
Summary:
Faintly, Wilbur wondered how Techno worked up the courage to talk to Phil. He’d never been more petrified, his heart hammering as he stared at the door. Not even the closet incident rivaled this. How do you tell your father you’re about to run toward what could be your death?
Techno had always been a fighter. He’d always been ready for war; Wilbur seriously doubted Techno could die. But Wilbur was not. He found solace in music, in storytelling, in everything but warfare. Sure, he could fight, but his skills were minimal compared to his brother.
Which is probably why it would be a lot harder to convince Phil that he would be fine.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Today’s the day.
Wilbur paced the hall, his movements akin to that of an agitated cat. In his hands, a letter from Techno was clutched. He had read it what felt like hundreds of times by now. Each word was engraved in his skull. He unfurled it again, fingers tracing the carefully crafted words.
Dear Family,
I apologize that this letter is later than usual. There were quite a few injuries from the last skirmish, and I wanted to do my part to take care of them.
Anyway, I’m sure Dad knows how slow the frontline push has been. The general is doing his best, but I truly don’t know what we can do. The river campaign is quite stupid, to be honest. Yes, I know it is a valuable resource for this kingdom, but more and more souls fall to the desperate struggle to control it every day.
It’s pointless.
I grow more restless with our situation daily. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but no matter what happens, I urge you to pull out, Dad. If not for my sake, for the sake of the dead and the living.
Now with that morbid shit out of the way…
Thank you, Tommy, for the play by play of your latest attack on the kitchen. It was a lovely effort-- next time, I compel you to try to attack from the shelves. Thou who controls the high ground controls the victory.
Dad, please don’t overwork yourself. You’re doing all you can, and don’t let those fucking ministers get all on your case. None of them ever fought in a war. All they do is argue with words. I doubt any of them know how to hold a sword.
Wilbur, you gave me like, no updates in your letter. I expect more this time geez. Surely you’ve done something besides moping around and playing your guitar all day.
Anyway, sending my love. Tell Tommy that he should name the crows something other than “Big Man,” please. I keep getting them confused.
-- Technoblade
Wilbur tucked the letter back into his pocket. How fitting was it, that he was back where Techno had been months ago. Standing in front of Phil’s door, wondering if what he was about to do was the right thing.
But he understood the call of war. Every update, every letter, secured that fact, the fact that he had to follow his brother. Techno’s letter was the final straw, the last piece Wilbur needed to build up his courage. He was going to do this today.
And face the consequences now. He wanted to be on his way to training in three days. It was a tight time frame, but the situation had become desperate.
Faintly, Wilbur wondered how Techno worked up the courage to talk to Phil. He’d never been more petrified, his heart hammering as he stared at the door. Not even the closet incident rivaled this. How do you tell your father you’re about to run toward what could be your death?
Techno had always been a fighter. He’d always been ready for war; Wilbur seriously doubted Techno could die. But Wilbur was not. He found solace in music, in storytelling, in everything but warfare. Sure, he could fight, but his skills were minimal compared to his brother.
Which is probably why it would be a lot harder to convince Phil that he would be fine.
Fine being relative, of course. He could easily die, he could easily get maimed, or captured, or--
Snap out of it.
He’d made up his mind. There was no going back for him.
Tommy might not forgive him for leaving, but it was for the best, he had to do it. Tommy would be okay-- and if him fighting helped secure a future for his youngest brother, then Wilbur was happy to walk into the fire.
His hands were shockingly steady. Wilbur found that he wasn’t afraid of going to war, no. It was talking to Phil that rattled him to his bone.
He could just run away, he supposed. That would only save him for a few days, until his name showed up in one of the enlistment books. No, he had to swallow his fear (and his pride) and talk to his father.
Wilbur reached up and knocked on the door. He steadied himself, burying any emotions he felt. Whether it was intentional or not, Phil would use any visible emotional attachments to try and convince him to stay. Wilbur couldn’t afford to wear his heart on his sleeve.
“Yes?” Phil’s voice sounded from within the room. Wilbur swallowed thickly. He pushed open the door, his eyes locking with sated blue eyes that softened immediately. “Hey, Wil. What’s up?”
Wilbur lowered his gaze, shifting from foot to foot. The weight of his decision was perceptible. He could all but feel it in the air around him. “Dad, I need to talk to you.”
-
Karl didn’t think he would be back in the capital of the Antarctic so soon. At least, he didn’t think he’d be back until the war ended.
But no, now he was standing in the palace, stolen guard uniform on, and praying to every god ever that nobody would look twice at him. It was petrifying, really. Karl forced one foot in front of the other as he glided down the pristine halls.
The capital was untouched by the war. Given the way people mingled as if nothing was wrong, as if people weren’t dying, Karl would’ve thought that nothing was wrong. That life was proceeding as normal, that war wasn’t hanging over the entire empire.
He kept his head down as he walked. The blue coat clung to his arms, sweat trickling down the back of his neck as he continued on. He nodded to the occasional guardsmen, who clearly thought of him as a fellow soldier. Karl waited for one of them to notice that he didn’t belong.
But it never came. Hell, the guardsmen were few and far between. Karl didn’t dwell long on the thought; after all, it was just a small blessing. After what felt like an eternity of walking, of praying to go unnoticed, Karl found himself staring at the war room.
Picking the lock took longer than he was comfortable with; Karl kept throwing worried glances over his shoulder. After what felt like an eternity, he heard something click. With shaking fingers, he pulled the door to the room open.
It was almost disappointing how sparse the room was. A table with an array of chairs surrounding it took up most of the room. Filing cabinets, each meticulously labeled. A map of the known land hanging above the rest. Neatly arranged tablets across the table, and what appeared to be a stack of meeting topics slewn in the middle.
Karl beelined for the filing cabinets. He could waste no time here. He likely had mere minutes before someone noticed the door ajar. He ripped open the first draw and got to work. It was painstaking. Each plan had to be examined, each name thoroughly analyzed. All while the minutes kept ticking by, and his window of escape decreased.
“Oh, thank gods.” He muttered out loud, pulling out the coveted plan. The river advances. Troop placements along it. Everything Dream requested. Karl rolled up the file, tucking it under his arm. He rose from the ground, walking softly to the door. He pushed it open, praying that no one was around. A recurring thing, really. Karl pulled it shut; he knew there was no relocking it. Hopefully someone would think it was left open. Or if not, that Karl would be back in the SMP.
Smooth sailing from here. He breathed a sigh of relief, shoulders relaxing. The vein in his neck was still twinging furiously, but at least some of the tension had eased. At least now, all he had to do was exit the premises and he was home free.
Karl made it five steps down the hall before a small blur came careening down the hall at him. The figure didn’t stop; he barely had time to brace himself before it hit him full force.
He yelped as he went down, back hitting the floor. Karl’s first instinct was that he’d been found. He scrambled for the packet he’d dropped, the papers lying inches away. He grabbed it and hugged it close to his chest, then reached for the knife hidden in his boots.
“Tommy! What the f-- hell! You should be more careful!” Two more people were making their way toward him. By the looks of them, they were just kids. Karl swallowed heavily, eyes darting from the three people as he tried to assess the situation.
“He was in my way!” The one who ran into him-- Tommy-- said. Karl’s stomach dropped once the pieces aligned. The youngest prince. The youngest prince just knocked me over.
“But you weren’t looking where you were going.” The pair was standing in front of him, now, all attention on the young prince. Karl took that opportunity to scoot further back. Subconsciously, he curled his fist, the absence of his ring finger never more prominent. Don’t get caught, don’t fail.
“It’s fine.” Karl murmured. He winced internally. Guards didn’t sound soft or meek, not even around the royalty. They were brusque and straightforward, emotion never obvious. He cleared his throat, standing up. “I should have moved out of the way.”
“No, Tommy is just a dumbass.” The shorter one of the duo said. Brown hair covered his forehead, some strands dangling across his eyes. His partner had hair that was perfectly split down the center, one half black, the other white. His eyes mirrored them, one a startling red and the other an emerald green.
“Shut up.” The prince said, crossing his arms. He turned back to Karl, eyes flickering with something that looked strangely close to an apology.
“It’s really no big deal.” Karl reassured. He began to walk away, fixing his gaze ahead, his demeanor as neutral as possible.
“What’s that?” The short one said, pointing at the file in his arms. Karl shifted away slightly, a reaction to the sudden accusation.
“Reports. The king requested them.” He lied as smoothly as he could.
“I don’t believe you.” Tommy blurted out, his voice a deadpan. “Dad usually comes and gets whatever he needs.” Shit. Karl scrambled for a semblance of an excuse.
“Well, he’s… very busy today.” He said slowly, pretending to be confused. “And he needed some extra help.” It was a weak excuse, at best. Karl continued to creep away, his movements deliberately slow.
“Bullshit.” Tommy said boldly, scoffing.
“I don’t think you’re supposed to be here.” The one with heterochromatic hair said, tilting his head. Karl shook his head, sweat beading his brow.
“No, I’m part of the guard. I am supposed to be here” He said, throwing as much conviction into the words as he could. The prince raised a brow.
“ I’ve never seen you around before.” He muttered, crossing his arms. Bright blue eyes stared into Karl’s. Subconsciously, he took a step back. This boy can end the world. The realization sent a shiver down his spine. Does he even know of his power?
“Well, now you have.” Karl managed. “And I really must be going, so—“ He started to slip away, moving past the kids. Find an exit, any exit, just run.
“Wait!” A shrill voice cried. Karl forced himself to pause. He turned around, face neutral. The one with brown hair was staring at him, eyes narrowed.
“Yes?” Karl asked tersely, unable to hide his anxiety. The boy tapped his finger against his chin, humming thoughtfully. Karl smiled awkwardly, clearing his throat.
“Come on man, we don’t—“ The prince started to say.
“Aha!” He snapped his finger suddenly, cutting the prince off with satisfaction in his gaze. “I knew there was something off about you!”
“You- you did?” Karl laughed nervously, eyes darting around the room. There had to be another way out. Things were going south far too fast. If this kid really did have something—
“What happened to your finger?” The kid asked, pointing at his hand.
“I—“ Karl sputtered, feeling his face heat up as an embarrassed blush spread across it. He should have been ready for questions about his bandaged hand and missing extremity. But hearing it out of a kid’s mouth was not what he was expecting.
“Tubbo, you can’t just fucking ask that—“ Tommy snapped, shoving his friend. The heterochromatic haired kid looked mortified, hand over his mouth.
“What?” The other boy-- Tubbo-- protested. “It’s a valid question!”
“And a rude one!” Tommy half shrieked. “Tell him, Ranboo!”
“He’s right.” Ranboo, who must be the third kid, muttered. His face was bright red, shame visible. “We’re really sorry, sir--”
“I’m not.” Tubbo piped up. “I still want to know what happened.” He fixed Karl with a pointed look, as if waiting for him to launch into a story.
“Okay, I’m sorry.” Ranboo amended. Karl worried his lip, ducking his head. Subconsciously, he tucked his injured hand into his pocket. It was best to keep it out of sight.
“It’s fine.” He responded as brightly as he could. “I should’ve expected a question or two, ha!” Karl backpedaled slowly, hoping that Tubbo’s questions had been enough of a distraction from their suspicions.
Although, part of him wondered if it were better if he were caught. He would tell them everything, hell, he’d beg for amnesty if he had to. Karl had no loyalty to the SMP, not after what Dream did to him, and to so many others.
Maybe he should just turn around and find a real guard and confess. Maybe he should just look these kids in the eye and tell them who he is, tell them his story, and hope that they believe him. Maybe he should find the king and warn him of all of Dream’s plans-- at least, the ones he knows.
“I--” Karl started to say. Sapnap. Quackity. Their names, their faces, their life together, it all flashed through his mind. It was enough to make him stop, freezing in his tracks. If he turned himself in, they would die, they would suffer, and it would be his fault.
“Yes?” Tubbo prodded, eyes sparkling. Karl looked away. He could feel the memory threatening to surge forth and overtake him. The very idea of speaking on what happened was enough to make him nauseous.
“I got in some trouble... a bit ago. This was my punishment.” He said, keeping it cryptic. The three exchanged a glance. Karl could feel the questions brewing, their curiosity palpable.
“What did you do?” Ranboo asked, his voice cautious. He could clearly tell that they were entering dangerous water-- one Karl didn’t really feel like exploring again.
“It doesn’t matter.” He said, tone sharp. In his mind’s eye, he saw the file, Armageddon, the knife, and the blood. He inhaled shakily, reigning himself back in. Have the panic attack later, now is not the time.
“But… it doesn’t make sense.” Tommy said, tilting his head, blue eyes shining with unbridled interest.
“I have to go.” Karl said quickly, not wanting to linger any longer. He pushed past the kids, his grip iron around the stolen materials. He carefully slipped them into his bag.
“Wait! I just have a few questions!” Tommy shouted, the prince scurrying after him. Karl could feel a headache coming on, his eye twitching.
“I’m sorry, I really must be going.” He said curtly. Karl lengthened his stride. You could turn around and fix everything, change your life—
“What did you say your name was?” Ranboo asked, almost hesitantly. Karl’s blood froze, but he continued to walk. He pretended he hadn’t heard the boy. Just keep walking.
His heart was hammering against his rib cage. Tommy had stopped following him, at least. Karl refused to look back; it would only make him more suspicious.
It was nice to know that Tommy was okay, after all of the shit he’d suffered. That he was happy and just… living .
He was free.
Part of Karl was jealous, for he was trapped. He was trapped in a cage of his own making, and the only way out would be through more suffering. So all he could do was stay, and play the part he’d been given in this horrible charade.
“I think we should go to Phil.” Ranboo said, his voice a poorly disguised whisper. Karl walked faster, breaking into a jog.
“Yeah…” Tommy replied, voice faint as he swung around a corner. Karl spurred his pace on, starting to run. He had to put as much distance between himself and the kids. His feet skidded against the tiling of the floor, yet he paid it little mind. He just had to escape, if not for his sake, for them--
Karl felt one of his knees buckle, his foot suddenly sliding out. He bit back a shriek as he rammed into a wall, his side colliding with glass.
Glass that shattered as soon as he came into contact with it.
Karl’s hands shot out and caught the ledge, fingers curling around the window sill. Remains of the window dug into his exposed flesh, but he paid it little mind. He was suspended in midair, arms trembling as he held himself aloft. His heart hammered in his chest, and he glanced down.
The drop wasn’t as far as he initially thought. The roof of the spire was actually close enough that it may be a better escape method than trying to pull himself back up. Besides, chances are, a guard or two heard the shatter and were already investigating.
Karl counted to three and let go.
His legs crunched painfully against the roof. The wind was knocked out of him as he hit the ground, his chest squeezing painfully. Inhale, exhale. Karl pushed himself up, checking his back to make sure that the file was still there. Upon confirmation, he slid down the roof, leaping to the next.
Over and over, he repeated the action. His legs were sore by the time he made it across the palace’s terrain. He peered over the side. Carefully, Karl dropped to the ground. He beelined for the gates, sprinting past the hedges and other ornaments of the courtyard. He fixed his posture as he exited the palace, nodding placidly to the other guardsmen.
He didn’t allow himself to relax until he reached the safehouse. Karl fell to his knees, breathing heavy. He slowly removed the plans from his bag, spreading them across the floor. I should bandage my hands, he realized with a jolt. Bloody handprints marked the parchment.
It strangely fitting.
-
“Here they are.” Karl said, controlling his tone to the best of ability. He was angry, irate, and tired, but he couldn’t show it. He was already in hot water. He handed the curled up parchments to Dream. The masked man accepted them, his face as unreadable as ever.
“Well then.” Dream drawled, rolling his shoulders. He placed the plans on his desk. “Good to see that your loyalties truly do lie with us.” Karl looked at his hands, which were wrapped in bandages, the cuts from the glass hidden beneath swaths of white fabric. The situation was painfully familiar.
“Of course.” He forced out, a fake grin plastered on his face. “Anything for the nation, right?”
“Mhm.” Dream said, disinterested. “I believe your work is done. Just remember…” He paused, slowly raising his head. Karl could feel the tension, the feeling practically palpable. “Exactly what will happen if you cross me.”
“Understood.” Karl replied, swallowing thickly. He turned and exited the room, doing his best not to practically sprint. He just wanted to go home and hug his fiancés, bask in their warmth, and be reminded that there were still some good things in this godforsaken world.
-
“We should tell your dad.” Ranboo said quietly, watching the alleged guard walk away. Tommy narrowed his eyes, nodding in agreement.
“Yeah.” Tommy said, spinning on his heels. “Last one there has to raid the kitchen!” He took off down the hall, a sense of urgency filling him. Whoever that strange man was, Tommy didn’t like him. He was weird. His stories didn’t make sense. He was too jumpy to be a normal guard. All these facts just made him suspicious of him.
“Wait up!” Tubbo shouted, his heels pounding against the floor. Tommy continued to sprint, turning the corner. He could see Phil’s door already ajar. Perfect!
He stopped in his tracks when he heard voices.
“You want to do what?” Phil’s voice was borderline angry. Tommy skidded to a halt. Ranboo paused next to him, eyes widening. Tubbo barely managed to avoid crashing into the taller boy, stumbling over himself.
“I said I’m going to war .” Tommy turned to them and shook his head once. A family matter, it seemed. Tubbo and Ranboo exchanged a glance. The two slowly began to creep back down the hall, being as quiet as possible. They were the smart ones.
Tommy, on the other hand, stalked closer. He leaned heavily on the doorframe, careful to keep out of the threshold. He could clearly hear what was happening; and so he held his breath, legs shaking as he strained to see what was going on.
“Wilbur, I will not lose another son to this war.” Phil said sharply. He was pacing the room, like a bird in a cage. “That’s final.”
“First off, Techno isn’t dead, he’s doing just fine. Second, I’m practically an adult!” Wilbur fired back, eyes glistening with frustration. “I can make my own decisions, and I’m choosing to fight with our people.”
“Wil, what if you don’t come home?” Phil spat. Tommy’s blood froze at the thought. He gripped the doorframe a little harder, breathing suddenly shallow. What if Wilbur didn’t come home? He pushed it away. No, if he went, Wilbur would be fine. He was too smart to die on the battlefield.
“Then at least I would have died for this kingdom!” Wilbur shot back. The discussion was heated, emotions running hotter than the brightest flame. Tommy wanted to step back, it was all so overwhelming. Was this how it went when Techno left? Was the argument-- no, the fight-- this intense?
“You would leave me, Tommy, and Techno to bury you.” Phil said lowly, his voice dangerously quiet.
“Plenty of people have had to lay their friends and family to rest already.” Wilbur pointed out, his voice nothing short of harsh. “All the more reason for me to go.”
“Wil--” Phil started.
“I cannot sit by and idle while people are dying for a war I started.” Wilbur cut him off, his arms crossed. “Let’s face it; if I hadn’t found Tommy, none of this--”
“For the last time.” Phil said, his face shadowed. “This isn’t about you or Tommy.”
“Keep believing that.” Wilbur said with a sneer. “It doesn’t change the fact that I’m going to join the army.”
“Not if I have any say in it, you--” Phil said, drawing himself to his full height.
“Wilbur? Dad?” Tommy interjected hoarsely, glancing between the two. Both of them had all but frozen in place, cold embers of anger dying as they studied him.
“How long… er, how long were you there, Toms?” Wilbur stuttered, his cheeks flushed with shame.
“Long enough.” He muttered. He fixed Wilbur with a withering stare. “Are you really just going to… leave?” Wilbur’s eyes flashed with guilt, and he looked away.
“I…” He trailed off. Tommy sighed. He hated how easily he understood the weight of his choice. As much as he wanted to beg him to stay, he also knew that Wilbur wanted to help. Something was driving him to prove himself. Tommy wished he would let it go, but his brother was worse than a dog with a bone. Once he set his mind to a task, there was no turning back.
“Go.” He managed, his throat tight. Wilbur and Phil gave him twin stares of shock.
“What?” His brother said, brow furrowing in confusion.
“Go fight for us.” Tommy said, reaching up and taking his hand. “I believe in you, Wilby!” He forced confidence into his tone. He had no doubt that Wilbur would be okay; he had to believe he would be. No, he was worried for himself, and Phil. If they would be okay.
“Are…” Wilbur’s voice died in his throat. Phil walked over, standing mutely next to them. He bowed his head, wings unfurling and pulling the two close. Tommy clutched Phil’s hand with his other free one.
“Wil.” Phil said, his voice pained. “Please, please promise me you’ll come home.” Wilbur gave him a smile, a thousand emotions and a million unsaid words lingering in the expression.
“I will.” Wilbur promised, eyes shining with a strange elation. Tommy felt it was out of place for the occasion, but it was nice to see his brother so eager. The past year had been full of a strange quietness surrounding him, but it seemed war had almost… jump started him. A reason to fight was a will to keep going, Tommy supposed.
“When are you leaving?” Phil asked quietly.
“Three days, if I can.” Wilbur said. “I’ll write weekly, like--”
“Your Majesty!” The moment was broken by a guard running into the room, leaning heavily against the doorframe. He straightened up within seconds.
“Captain?” Phil asked, tilting his head. “What is it?”
“Well… a lot, actually.” The captain said, biting his lip. “The war room was broken into, and there’s a broken window. And a lot of blood on said window.” He counted off each thing on his hand. Phil’s wings dropped. He walked over to his desk and retrieved his crown, looking every bit of a king as he turned back around.
“Show me.” Tommy realized what it was with a jolt. The stranger. I knew it!
“I think--” He started to say, raising a hand. Wilbur shook his head once. Tommy frowned. He knew what was going on, but whatever. Phil was already gone, anyway. Him and the guardsman had disappeared down the hall.
“Are you sure you’re okay with…” Wilbur trailed off, facing Tommy. He gave his brother a curt nod.
“Yeah.” He muttered. His brother smiled at him, relief shining in his eyes. “Just, I really think you should listen--”
“I need to help Dad.” Wilbur said hurriedly, blinking himself out of whatever melancholy mood had overtaken him. He turned and sprinted down the hall. Tommy sighed, rolling his eyes. He supposed his information was useless now, anyway. The thief was long gone by now.
It was strange how much Tommy wanted to know about him. The hidden sadness in his eyes, the way he looked at Tommy in particular-- a mixture of relief and envy. It was weird, if he was being totally honest.
But he was gone. Back to wherever he came from, with his prizes for whoever he served.
Tommy looked back out the door, eyes tracking the place where Wilbur had been. His heart clenched. In a few days, he would be the only one left. Both of his brothers at the warfront. Both of his brothers, fighting for the lives of the kingdom.
He stepped out into the hall, a new determination blooming in his heart. He lifted his chin, staring out at the city. It was starting to come alive, night lights flickering as the sun began to descend behind the mountains in the distance. This was his home. And someday, he would defend it.
“I’ll follow you, Wilby.” Tommy whispered, his promise so quiet it was only heard only by the clock, which continued to count down the seconds of life itself.
Notes:
there is a lot of ground to cover in the end notes so please take the time to read them! /gen
Okay so first off. HELLO. HI. we're almost at 50k hits, thank you so much for all the support, it's insane <3 I also wrote 90% of the chapter to Tik Tok by Ke$ha. Not even kidding. That’s probably why Karl fell out the window.
SECONDLY. School. So, I'm a junior now wow im so old. My courseload is hellish idk why I did this to myself. And of course, my extracurriculars are very demanding during the fall season. Therefore, my time is limited. For example, this friday my day is 5 am- 12 am. cries in the corner. But the
grind never stops! So. I will be shooting for weekend updates. We're very close to the end anyway (read: a little over 10 chapters), so I figure I can pound out the amount of chapters left by the end of October, at worst. I'm very motivated and excited...
Chapter 22: Breathe In, Breathe Out (Let The Human In)
Summary:
It was strange how quickly time flowed. It seemed like only yesterday he’d walked Wilbur to the palace gates and watched him leave. Eight years had flown by. The war had been at a stalemate for six of them, neither side able to wholly gain an upper hand. Every winter, they thought it would end. Every spring, after the thaw, things only heated back up. Phil himself began to spearhead the military when Tommy turned fourteen. He left for the warfront a month after his birthday.
Now, Tommy had just completed his own training, and was headed to the warfront. It was surreal. Truthfully, he too had been under the illusion that the war would have drawn to an end by now. But no, it continued to drag on and on and on. If he was being honest, he didn’t see an end in sight.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Is putting Tubbo in charge of the explosives really the best idea?” Ranboo asked, skepticism coloring his voice. Tommy looked up, brushing a strand of his hair out of his face. He smirked, nodding to the burnette, who was standing a few feet away, bent over a small panel. Miniscule wires poked out from the board, with Tubbo expertly weaving them into place.
“Relax, Ranboo.” Tommy nudged him. “Tubbo hasn’t had an incident in…” He trailed off, tilting his head.
“Three days.” Tubbo piped up, forehead beaded with sweat. Ranboo’s face paled.
“You realize that is the opposite of reassuring, right?” The taller boy said, the laugh he emitted full of anxiety.
“Well, his rate has gone down.” Tommy pointed out. “Remember when we were twelve? How he had a misfire daily?”
“Yes, because it got us banned from the upper hall for a month.” Ranboo deadpanned, raising a brow. “And yet, we still enable him.”
“Technically, the army is enabling me.” Tubbo interjected, shutting the control panel. He tossed the sphere in his hand, smiling to himself. “I told you my explosive tendencies would turn out to be something great.”
“Something like that.” Ranboo grumbled, edging away from the metal cylinder. “Keep that away from me.” Tommy snickered, standing up.
“Pussy.” He said, words lacking any bite. Ranboo gave him a withering stare, heterochromatic eyes flashing with mock hurt.
“No, self preservation.” The taller boy corrected. He glanced at the tent flap, sighing. “I’m gonna go see when we move out.” Tommy nodded, his attention already wandering back into his mind. His feet carried him after Ranboo. Slowly, he pushed open the flap of their tent to be assaulted by a bright blue sky. He inhaled deeply, the crisp autumn breeze blowing past his face.
It was strange how quickly time flowed. It seemed like only yesterday he’d walked Wilbur to the palace gates and watched him leave. Eight years had flown by. The war had been at a stalemate for six of them, neither side able to wholly gain an upper hand. Every winter, they thought it would end. Every spring, after the thaw, things only heated back up. Phil himself began to spearhead the military when Tommy turned fourteen. He left for the warfront a month after his birthday.
Now, Tommy had just completed his own training, and was headed to the warfront. It was surreal. Truthfully, he too had been under the illusion that the war would have drawn to an end by now. But no, it continued to drag on and on and on. If he was being honest, he didn’t see an end in sight.
But perhaps that was just him being slightly pessimistic. It was hard to be anything but that when the knowledge that this was all technically his fault had festered in his mind for years. Some days, Tommy still wished they had handed him over to the SMP. Perhaps life would be better for everyone if that had happened--
Enough. Tommy shook himself out, pushing the thought from his mind. No, it wouldn’t be better. And now, he was fighting alongside everyone else. Penance for what he caused, in a way.
And maybe, just maybe, he would finally get to ask why. He wanted to know why Dream couldn’t just let him live, he wanted to know why his powers were so coveted, he wanted to know why. The older he got, the more confused he became. It was a never ending cycle, that convoluted thought process.
Tommy confined it in Wilbur, sometimes. How confused he was. Most of the time, he kept it to himself. There were bigger things to worry about, after all. He was staring at it. Young soldiers his age, ready to launch themselves head first into a fight for their home, for their king, for their honor .
And Tommy felt the same way. They all had their motivations, and he was no stranger to them. Perhaps his was a little more personal, but that wouldn’t stop him from fighting like hell in his first combat.
“Watcha thinking about, boss man?” Tubbo appeared next to him, smiling broadly. In his hands, he was still clutching the bomb he’d just constructed. He spun it once in his hands, unafraid of whatever danger it posed. He’d blown things up enough times for the fear to have been shaken from his soul.
“About kicking the Dream’s ass.” He said, a smile that mirrored Tubbo’s crossing his own face. “You?”
“Blowing Dream to kingdom come.” Tubbo said lowly. “And this bad boy could feasibly do it. Assuming it doesn’t explode in my hands, of course.”
“Tubbo… what did you do?” Tommy asked, almost afraid to hear the answer. His friend shrugged, the action nonchalant. Tommy glanced around to make sure that Ranboo was firmly out of earshot. If he got wind of whatever Tubbo made, of whatever death method he invented now, he would certainly have an aneurysm.
“I may have combined two chemicals that are highly explosive when exposed to the right environment. Those being hydrogen, nitrogen, oxygen, and carbon. Bonded a certain way, at least. Anyway, they--” Tubbo started to ramble. Tommy held up his hand.
“English.” He begged, shaking his head.
“Lots of chemicals. Basically, this could explode in my hand at any second because I’m not one hundred percent sure what the circumstances of triggering the explosion are.” Tubbo amended. Tommy stared at him incredulously.
“Nice.” He said, nodding. “Just don’t tell Ranboo.”
“Don’t tell me what?” Tommy nearly jumped out of his skin, his heart stopping in his chest. Ranboo materialized next to the two of them, as if sensing they were doing something stupid. He glanced expectantly between them.
“Nothing.” Tubbo said, his voice slightly strained. “Don’t worry about it.”
“With you involved? The only thing I can do is worry.” Ranboo deadpanned, shaking his head.
“Don’t worry about it.” Tommy echoed. “Maybe it’s a surprise for your birthday.”
“Tommy, my birthday isn’t anywhere close.” He refuted, sounding dismayed. “Seriously, what did you two do.” His voice shifted from a question to an accusation, his hands dropping to his hips. Tommy coughed, looking away. Tubbo met Ranboo’s gaze evenly, no fear in his gaze. The bravest of us all, Tommy thought solemnly.
“This bad boy could explode any second.” Tubbo said. “I have no idea when.”
“You-- I-- you…” Ranboo sputtered. He sighed, bowing his head. “Why am I even remotely surprised? I knew this would happen, why did the sergeant let you anywhere near the chemical sets?”
“Because my bombs are bangers, duh.” Tubbo tossed the sphere into the air, the metal ball forming a high arc. Ranboo visibly flinched back as came careening back to earth. Tubbo caught it, grinning from ear to ear.
“Anyway.” Tommy said, straightening up. “What’s the news?”
“Oh! Right.” Ranboo tore his gaze off of the metal death ball, glancing at Tommy. “We’re moving out in an hour. We’re meeting with your brother’s troops, actually.”
“Which one?” Tommy prodded, a burst of excitement blooming through his mind. It had been quite some time since he’d seen Wilbur or Techno; they came home on leave occasionally, but it had been a year since Wilbur’s last one, and two since Techno’s.
“Both.” Ranboo replied. “I don’t know all the details, but both of them are at the same place.” Tommy smiled; he could feel his eyes lighting up.
“Great!” He exclaimed, hopping from foot to foot. “Let’s go get ready!” He wasted no time turning around and sprinting back to the tent, mind racing. Tommy began to haphazardly throw his belongings into his bag-- not that he brought many. Only the things he couldn’t go without, really. Memoirs of his family and friends.
“Tubbo, put that thing down, or go test it out back, do not bring it back into the tent.” Ranboo commanded sharply, his voice floating in from outside.
“Or what?” Tubbo protested.
“Or I-- uh-- just get rid of it, please .” Ranboo begged.
“Why? Do you not like it?” Tubbo complained. Tommy smirked, pausing to listen.
“Yes! It can kill us all!” Ranboo exclaimed, his tone strained, as if he couldn’t understand why this was so confusing.
“Only if you aren’t careful with it.” Tubbo protested.
“Tubbo, I mean this in the nicest way possible, you are not a careful person.”
“Fine then, I guess-- oops I slipped!”
“ No, please, gods, stop that--” Tommy burst out laughing, unable to contain the amusement. He shook his head, standing up and swinging his bag over his shoulder. He truly didn’t know what he would do without Ranboo or Tubbo; they’d been his friends for ages, and he couldn’t imagine life without them.
He’d been surprised when they followed him to war. Tubbo, he’d expected, but Ranboo had always been skeptical of combat. But nonetheless, he came, stating he couldn’t let the trio be torn apart. It was fitting, how they would continue to take the world on together.
“Go back, dumbasses.” Tommy gave Ranboo an affectionate shove as he exited the tent. “The sooner we pack, the sooner we get to see my brothers.”
“Impatient, much?” Tubbo teased, eyes glittering.
“Exactly.” Tommy agreed, not even arguing the point. “Now move it!”
“Sure, let me just put this down--” Tubbo turned around, kneeling down and dropping the bomb. Ranboo made a strangled noise in the back of his throat, watching it roll like a hawk. Tubbo noticed his tenseness, rolling his eyes and striding past him. “Relax bossman, it’ll be fine. It would have exploded already if I had triggered it.”
“What do you mean triggered it?” Ranboo said, his voice a half shriek. “You-- you’ve been able to control this the entire time and you let me believe that it could explode at any second?”
“Oh, no, I still don’t know where or when the pressure will be too much and it’ll explode on it’s own.” Tubbo amended quickly. “Clearly, it’s fine here. But yes, if I press one button, it’ll explode.” Tommy burst out laughing as Ranboo stared at him, his mouth moving silently as he struggled to do the math.
“I hate you.” He said finally.
“I know.”
-
Wilbur stood at attention with the rest of his troop, eyes fixed forward. The only sign of his impatience was the way his fingers thrummed against the side of his legs, a steady cadence as he waited for the new trainees to arrive.
More specifically, while he waited for Tommy.
It was a mixture of feelings, really. He was both ecstatic to see his younger brother again; but the circumstances couldn’t be worse. Wilbur didn’t want him to join the army-- he wanted him to stay as far away as he could. There was nothing but danger from this encampment on. The southern border-- which hadn’t been in a fixed location for eight years-- was fraught with landmines, ambushers, and bases similar to the one Wilbur currently resided in.
And gods, he’d seen all of it. Hell, he’d been in one of the cities just inside the border. It wasn’t the best day of his life.
Knowing Tommy, he would get in the exact situations Wilbur had. That filled him with little reassurance. He’d barely made it out of them. There was no saying if his little brother would be that lucky.
Wilbur sighed, keeping his posture rigid. He hoped this damn conflict would be over soon. He hoped Dream would drop dead, if he was being completely honest. But wishes never came true. So he would make it a reality, damnit.
After what felt like an eternity of standing still, the first signs of the new recruits finally appeared. The sergeant on horseback, followed by each new soldier. Their troop assignments would be handed out once they all made it into the camp; for now, they walked side by side as if one big squadron.
Wilbur nodded to the sergeant, who dipped his head respectfully in return. He was a captain, and despite his status, he earned his ranking, just like Techno earned his placement as major. Every battle, every mission, he’d climbed the ladder as naturally as any other soldier.
Wilbur could see Tommy, Tuboo, and Ranboo, meshed in the middle of the group. He made eye contact with his little brother, shooting him a small smile, which returned instantly. Neither of them waves, keeping their military guise as a forefront.
The sergeant began to give a long winded drawl, giving a run down of the training that had been received, and how he thought they were a fine batch of soldiers. Wilbur fought back a yawn. He’d heard this speech a million times before. The soldiers behind him shifted restlessly as well. What they cared about were the troop assignments.
The officer finally broke down each enlistment, naming each trainee and their new placement. It was no surprise that Tommy was placed under Wilbur’s command, along with Tubbo and Ranboo. When he’d gotten wind of their training, he’d made the formal request. At least this way, he could attempt to keep the three of them safe.
Wilbur shook hands with the sergeant and bid him farewell. The officer would be returning to the inner part of the Antarctic’s territory immediately, and begin the training cycle all over again in a mere matter of days. Wilbur couldn’t imagine it; he applauded the officer’s patience.
Finally, the order to be at ease rang out across the clearing. Wilbur spun around, scanning the crowd as quickly as he could. He only cared about one person, one--
“Wilby!” A shout sounded from a few feet away. Wilbur turned again, a smile lighting up across his face.
“Tommy!” He bound over, feet practically floating across the ground. He could see Tommy, bright blonde hair, sparkling blue eyes, a broad grin matching Wilbur’s own. He grabbed his brother and pulled him into a tight hug.
It was surreal, really.
“You’re here.” He whispered, a small giggle emitting from him. The reality of the situation hadn’t truly set in; Wilbur knew tonight he would lie awake and wonder what he could’ve or should’ve done to keep Tommy from the warfront.
But he was here now, and nothing would change that.
“Yeah, dumbass.” Tommy said affectionality. “I said I would be in my last letter.”
“I know, but--”
“Having the family reunion without me?” A new voice sounded from behind them, cutting Wilbur off. He spun around, his smile growing wider.
“It’s only ‘cause you’re so slow, Tech.” Wilbur teased, not unkindly. He extended his arms, gesturing for him to join the hug. The pink haired man sighed, flipping his braid behind his back and ambling over. He practically collapsed into the hug. Tommy let out an oof, knees buckling slightly.
“Asshole.” He muttered, albeit lacking any bite. Tommy shoved Techno upright. He snickered, shaking out his shoulders.
“Child.” Techno retorted monotonously.
“Dickhead.” Tommy said with a scowl.
“Both of you shut up.” Wilbur mumbled. “You’re ruining the moment.”
“Die.” Tommy crossed his arms. “I haven’t ruined shit, Techno is the one who tried to knock us all over.”
“Mmm.” Techno said, eyes flitting to the left. “Where’s your grounds for the accusation?”
“You know what,” Tommy began, pausing for dramatic effect. “Fuck. You.”
Wilbur rolled his eyes, unable to suppress the stupid grin across his face. He couldn’t help but be happy, despite the circumstances that brought them back together. Wilbur wished this moment could extend forever. It was untouched by the past, present, and future. It was untouched by war, by peace, by everything. It was simply a state of being.
“You ready?” Techno broke the content silence. Tommy glanced up at him.
“For?” He asked, tilting his head.
“War.” Tommy was silent, his eyes flickering with some unreadable emotion.
“Yeah… I think.” He said, his voice slightly unsure. “I… I am scared.” He admitted. Wilbur pursed his lips, looking away. He understood how Tommy felt. It was thrilling, in a way, but also awful to know that death could be lurking around any corner.
“I won’t let anything happen to you, Tommy.” Techno said fiercely. “I promise.” Wilbur smiled, nodding in silent agreement. Despite everything, he couldn’t help but believe everything would be okay. He gave a reassuring smile to his little brother, who returned the gesture.
“I know, big man.” Tommy nudged Techno. “And I’ll have yours!”
“Yeah, yeah, what’re you gonna do, quote Art of War at them?” Techno teased, his voice light.
“That’s your job, bitch.”
“I-- okay, yeah.” WIlbur burst into laughter.
It was good to have all his brothers in the same room again. Maybe, just maybe, it was a sign that things were starting to turn around for the better.
-
There were explosions everywhere.
Tommy’s ears were full of them. Raging orange fire manifesting in sound, travelling thousands of feet in all directions. All he could hear was the repeating boom, muffled shouts barely able to penetrate his senses. The smoke was so thick he could barely make out anything.
He reloaded his gun, shooting in what he prayed was the direction of the enemy. Tommy heard a panicked shout of incoming, causing him to tuck into a roll. The impact of the grenade shook the ground, granules of dirt dislodged by the sudden movements. Tommy tucked himself against the soil, hands flying to the back of his neck in a desperate attempt to shield himself.
This was supposed to be a routine patrol.
This was supposed to be normal.
There wasn’t supposed to be an ambush.
Tubbo had been the first to notice how… off everything was. There had been a strange silence, not a single noise along the front. Tommy thought little of it; after all, how many birds really roosted this close to the unforgiving tundra? But the more he pondered it, the more he felt like they were being watched. Ranboo had the same thought process. It had taken seconds for them to decide what to do.
“Wilbur-- Er, Captain.” Tommy had said, spurring his horse to the front of the progression. Wilbur glanced at him, cool brown eyes flashing with a brief display of affection.
“Yes?” He asked, every bit a picture of poise, tone even. Tommy swallowed thickly.
“We-- well, Ranboo and Tubbo and I-- we think that something’s… wrong?” He tried, his voice sounding weak. Wilbur quirked a brow.
“What does that mean?” He asked curtly, although not unkindly. Tommy swung his head back, scanning the meager tree line. Pines and spruces dotted the border-- which was unfortunately further in than it had been a few months ago-- surrounded by holly bushes and other plants. The first snow wasn’t for another week or two. The war would likely descend into a freeze, of sorts, until the weather loosened in spring. The period the SMP had to act was drawing closer to an end. That meant they were definitely going to try something bold-- desperate people do stupid things.
“We think we’re being watched.” Tommy murmured, his heart beating a little faster as he continued to survey the terrain.Wilbur pulled his horse to a halt, eyes narrowed. Tommy was vaguely surprised that he didn’t brush off his fears as, well, fears. Then again, the amount of ambushes the SMP orchestrated along this stretch of land was enough to make anyone on edge.
Wilbur was silent as he studied the land. His horse pranced in place, tail swishing back and forth, mirroring the anxiety Tommy felt. His own mount was skittish, edging further away from the tree line as time progressed.
“I don’t--” Wilbur started to say, turning back to Tommy.
And then the ground behind him went up in a blur of yellow, orange, and grey.
Tommy had been thrown from his horse, landing a few feet away. Smoke engulfed the terrain in seconds, causing him to burst into a coughing fit. He staggered to his feet, leaning against a rock, only for another sudden explosion to knock him back to his knees.
If he weren’t so damned terrified, he would be screaming.
The sky was completely hidden from view, the view above Tommy instead nothing but a mesh of oranges and blacks, interwoven like a gruesome sunset. He coughed again, tasting nothing but ash.
“Tommy!” He lifted his head, jolting suddenly. Ranboo was stumbling toward him, a mess of panic. Tommy stood up and ran toward him, supporting him before he could fall.
“Are you hurt?” He gasped out. Ranboo shook his head, panting as he gasped for air.
“No, just shaken.” He mumbled. Tommy strained to hear him over the explosions. The chaos was tangible, blindly shouted orders intermingling with screams of pain.
“Come on!” Tommy said suddenly, tugging Ranboo’s arm. “We gotta help, we gotta fight!” He wasted no time waiting for Ranboo, instead charging into the swirling masses of smoke and fire.
The beautiful pine trees that had once stood so proudly were burnt to their core, deep brown trunks now a smoldering black. The grass was flattened to its bones, dirt coarse with their meager remains. Tommy’s boots crunched on the medley of rock, dirt, and bone. His stomach surged as he saw the soldiers closest to the blast; they were coated in blood, some with pearly white and salmon pink innards visible.
Tommy pushed on, using the horrible sights as incentive to fight. He loaded his gun, spinning around as he searched for enemies. He wasted no time gunning the first one he saw down. It was strange how little regret he felt; after all, they’d been plaguing his home for years. Bullet after bullet was spent. Life after life was taken.
The smoke began to clear, although the fighting was still going on. It was all blurring together, the blood and sweat and dirt and smoke and everything.
He let out a shriek as someone lunged at him with a sword. Tommy thanked his lucky stars that he’d been turning, otherwise he would’ve been cut down then and there. Hif rifle took the brunt of the blow, and he pushed the attacker away. He dropped his gun, drawing his saber.
Blow after blow, strike after strike. Tommy jumped back, yelping as his opponent’s sword nearly cut his chest. Get it together. He lunged forward, sword knocking into metal. He parried another swing. Gritting his teeth, he drove the metal as hard he could, pushing the saber back.
His eyes fluttered shut as he struck out blindly. Tommy gasped as he heard metal meet flesh, a sickening squelch filling his ears.
The opponent fell in slow motion. Blood stained Tommy’s sword, turning the silver an ugly brown. He just stabbed someone. He just killed someone. It was a funny feeling, how different it was to shoot someone versus stabbing them. His stomach sank. Tommy stumbled back, whirling around and bolting back into the field. Run, run, run get away--
Another sword crashed in front of him, forcing Tommy to stop in his tracks. The enemy wasted no time jabbing at him. Tommy jumped back, trying to retreat as fair into the battlefield, to find somewhere else to hide. He was scared, and his senses were overwhelmed.
Tommy lunged forward blindly. The opponent stepsided and grabbed his hands, twisting his wrists. Tommy exhaled sharply as the sword in his grip was released. He stared up at the enemy, fear pulsing through him. The other person raised their sword, about to swing down--
Before they could, a metal tip protruded from their chest. Tommy’s opponent wobbled once, before collapsing, releasing him in the same motion.
“Techno!” Tommy gasped, straightening up. His brother nodded to him, stepping forward. He looked every bit the legendary warrior he’d become renowned for. His sword was dripping crimson, and his eyes glowing with adrenaline. Despite the raging battle, despite his appearance, Techno pulled him into a hug.
“I told you I had your back, Toms.” He whispered, patting his back. Relief pulsed through him, a feeling of safety immersing him just as he heard the enemy commander yell retreat. He let his eyes flutter shut, holding his brother tight.
It was okay. He was okay.
-
Steady hands scrawled hurried words over a piece of paper.
This report couldn’t wait.
-
“Sir?” Sapnap said, stepping forward. Dream glanced up, noting the parchment held in his hand. It was an envelope, by the looks of it. It took him mere seconds to realize what it was. Perfect.
Dream stood up slowly, pacing over to Sapnap. He took the letter from him silently, nodding in thanks. The other man’s eyes flitted over to it, yet he held his tongue. Curious. Dream brushed it off. Sapnap wouldn’t ask unless Dream permitted it. He waved him off, waiting for the door to click shut before opening the letter.
He carefully tugged the covering loose, taking extra time to make sure the contents weren’t damaged. Dream set the envelope aside, holding his prize in an iron grip. He turned the paper over once, before unfolding it with a smirk.
The letter was sparse, but the details it contained were invaluable.
It read one thing, but those two words were enough to make Dream smile.
He’s here.
Notes:
well I sat down and wrote half of this last night, and the other half right now. I finished my pre calc homework, so I did this to celebrate :D
Is this the best chapter in the world? No, but it gets the information down.
Is there stuff unaddressed from the past chapters? Yes, but don't you fret, they'll be addressed :D
I am Very Tired (TM). I hope you enjoy the chapter :DD
Chapter 23: The Violence Caused Such Silence (Who Are We Mistaken?)
Summary:
“Near death experiences are the best.” Eret said, shaking their head in disagreement. “Or at least, make the best memories.” Jack made a noise of distress in the back of his throat.
“Yes! It’s called trauma!” He protested, handing Wilbur one of the bandages. He accepted it gratefully, opening the material and gently placing it over his nose. At least the bleeding stopped relatively quickly this time; maybe his body was just used to it.
.
.
.
An interlude, of sorts.
Notes:
two things hi real quick
a. please read this listening to "zombie" by cranberries that is what I listened to when I wrote the interlude it fits so well
b. read the end notes, there is a surprise in them :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hold still, this is going to sting.” Jack chided, brow scrunched up in concentration. “Why do I always end up being the one to take care of you dumbasses?” Wilbur barely flinched as the stinging substance hit the cut across his nose. It was closer to a scar, really, the same area having been reopened over and over again since the war began. It had been dumb luck the first time, a knife across his face. The blade hadn’t dug too deep, save for the bridge of his nose. Wilbur had assumed it would heal and close eventually, but event after event led the wound to continue to be ripped open.
“Because you’re the responsible one.” Niki said, sitting on the edge of the examination table. “And you usually come out of the battles at least somewhat whole.” She lifted her arm, dried blood so dark that it was black coating the fringe of her bicep. Wilbur remembered seeing how red it had been earlier, how the liquid shone like jewels under the sun.
“What about Eret, huh?” Jack protested, lifting the alcohol soaked rag. “They’re just as lucky as me!” Wilbur gave the other a side eye. She merely shrugged, a smile playing his features.
“I dunno.” Eret replied, crossing her arms. “You also kind of have this under control, so…”
“Like in Kinoko.” Niki added. “You made sure we didn’t die. Therefore, you get to make sure we don’t die here.” Jack sighed, heterochromatic eyes flashing with pain.
“Maybe I should’ve just… left you behind.” He grumbled, walking over to the cabinets. Wilbur watched him pull out a roll of gauze and a fistful of bandages. “Would’ve made my life a hell of a lot easier.”
“But easy is never fun.” Wilbur protested. “And we had fun in Kinoko--”
“You and I remember what happened in Kinoko very differently.” Jack cut him off. “That was not fun. That was quite possibly one of the worst experiences of my life.”
“Near death experiences are the best.” Eret said, shaking their head in disagreement. “Or at least, make the best memories.” Jack made a noise of distress in the back of his throat.
“Yes! It’s called trauma!” He protested, handing Wilbur one of the bandages. He accepted it gratefully, opening the material and gently placing it over his nose. At least the bleeding stopped relatively quickly this time; maybe his body was just used to it.
“It’s called coping with funny.” He said, standing up. “Because Kinoko was amazing.”
“You’re insane.” Jack said, shaking his head. “You’re going to die.”
“Possibly.” Wilbur countered. “But that doesn’t change how awesome Kinoko was.” Jack rolled his eyes, giving the topic up. He turned to Niki, gesturing for her to move over in front. She shrugged her military jacket off, revealing the place where the bullet sank into her flesh.
“You know, you’re strangely coherent despite the fact that you got shot in the arm.” Eret said, voicing what Wilbur was thinking. Niki shrugged.
“I’ve been through worse.” She said, almost proud. “You forget, but I was on the recon to Point Quartz.” Wilbur grimaced at the memory.
“Right.” He muttered. The squadron had been ready to make a push for one of the major landmarks in the SMP; it was just over the border, but overlooked a large swath of land. A valley with access to resources, and a small town hinging at the edge of it. Point Quartz would have given them easy access through the Badlands region of the SMP. Niki and another scout had been sent out to assess the terrain. But before they could make it back, they were found by SMP soldiers. Niki’s comrade had been killed in seconds, as they had shouted a warning to her.
She’d run, but stood little chance. The soldiers caught her, and Niki spent four months in one of the prisons dotting the border. It was only by chance that Jack had found her, when he was attacking one of the bases with his squadron. To this day, she never talked about what happened to her, but she bore the scars-- physically and mentally. Wilbur never pressed her for information. He couldn’t imagine what she went through, and hoped to the gods that someday she could heal from it.
Some of those scars were visible, poking out from under her shirt, trailing up past her shoulder. Niki barely batted an eye at them, but they still made Wilbur flinch.
“This. This is going to hurt.” Jack deadpanned, examining the wound. “The bullet is pretty lodged in there.”
“Then get it out.” Niki replied, her voice equally as flat. Jack raised his palms and nodded.
“On it.” He grasped a pair of tweezers, studying the opening with narrowed eyes. He sighed, kneeling down. Wilbur looked away, stomach turning. He wasn’t a fan of medical procedures that went beyond the cleansing of an injury. It just made him feel nauseous.
After a few moments, he heard the clinking of metal against the table. The bullet was resting next to Niki, slick with blood. She shrugged out her shoulder, hardly wincing.
“Don’t move.” Jack said, holding up one finger. “I need to dress it.” Niki sighed melodramatically, head tilting back.
“I just want to leave.” She mumbled, moving to cross her arms. Jack made a strangled noise, fervently shaking his head as he walked over with the anti infectant.
“Just a few more minutes.” He promised. He wrapped the wound in gauze, his hands moving methodically. Niki’s fingers drummed against the table, her free hand twitching nonstop. Jack stepped back, and she hopped off the table.
“Thanks.” She dipped her head to him.
“Anything for you guys.” Jack replied, his gaze sweeping over the three of them. Wilbur saluted, a grin stretching across his face.
“Where would we be without you, oh mighty Jack Manifold?” He said as solemnly as he could. Jack gave him a withering stare.
“Dead, probably.” He said, packing up his supplies. “But then again, you still might do that despite my help.” Wilbur barked out a laugh, the sound hearty despite the topic at hand. Eret rolled their eyes, giving Jack an affectionate shove.
“How is it that Jack became the responsible one?” She asked, shaking his head. “He was the worst when we were kids!” Jack scowled, glaring at Eret.
“I have never been so offended by something I personally agree with.” He said, bowing his head in resignation. Eret snickered, eyes sparkling with amusement. Niki was laughing too, the sound full of joy. Wilbur smiled, affection washing over him. And yet…
Niki’s laugh was a little less full, a hollow sense echoing in the background, so slight yet so loud it was impossible to ignore. Eret’s eyes were more weathered, their pupils reflecting a lackluster light. Wilbur’s smile faltered. Eret turned to him, noting the sudden shift.
“Wilbur?” He started, tilting her head. “Is everything okay?” Wilbur looked away, stepping toward the exit of the tent. He pushed the fabric aside, staring at the camp. At the people, the jaded, worn, tired soldiers, run from tent to tent, some sporting scars and injuries and ailments.
Eight years of fighting. Eight years of blood and tears, all for something that should have long since been given up.
“I just really want this to be over.” He murmured, gaze falling to a rest on the corner of the camp. Tommy was standing with Ranboo and Tubbo, Techno watching the three from a shadow of a tree. Ranboo had a bandage across his cheek, yet besides that they looked untouched. Wilbur knew that wasn’t the case.
Techno told him what almost happened to Tommy. How he nearly died in the first battle. If it hadn’t been for Techno, gods know what would’ve happened. A shudder rolled through him at the mere thought. If Tommy had died, he never would’ve forgiven himself.
“Me too, Wil.” Niki replied, a gentle hand resting on his shoulder. A reassuring smile crossed her face as she nodded to him. “And it will be.”
“This will be over soon, I can feel it.” Eret added, slinging an arm around his shoulders. “We’ll be on our way home soon.”
“Thank the gods, then I won’t have to patch you guys up anymore.” Jack replied with a snort. “Peace at last.” That coaxed a genuine laugh out of Wilbur, causing him to shake his head.
“You never know. Maybe I’ll fall out of a tree to spite you.” He said, sticking his tongue out.
“Literally die.” Jack swatted him, the action lacking any true malice.
“Can’t, I have a kingdom to run someday.” Wilbur said, tilting his head up as majestically as possible.
“You looked possessed.” Niki deadpanned. Wilbur shoved her lightly, careful to avoid the fresh bandage.
“And you look stupid, but you can’t fix inherent faults.” He retorted. Niki gasped in mock offense, glaring at him. Wilbur bent over, laughing so hard his ribs hurt.
“Damn Wilbur, that wasn’t cool.” Jack said, shaking his head. “You should say sorry.”
“No.” He replied, stepping away. “For I am a prince, and--” Wilbur yelped as Niki swept her leg behind her knees, causing him to trip and fall to the ground. The wind was knocked out of him, a cracked wheeze escaping his lips.
“That’s what you get.” Niki said with a grin. “So…” She stuck up her middle finger, before turning around and sweeping back into the tent. Eret and Jack followed suit, laughing their asses off as Wilbur scrambled to his feet. A fond smile crossed his face, features softening.
It was just like the old days. And he hoped that after the war, things could go back to a semblance of normal.
-
“That battle could not have gone any better!” Tommy declared, smiling. Ranboo gave him an incredulous look.
“Tommy, you almost died.” He pointed out, his voice strained. Tommy merely shrugged, grinning.
“You see, that’s what made it great!” He said, launching into an explanation. “It had all the points a great battle needs-- an epic start, a fight montage, a near death experience, and victory.” He said with a satisfied nod.
“Seems legit to me.” Tubbo chime din.
“Tubbo, you don’t get to say shit. ” Ranboo said, shaking his head. “Has your bomb exploded yet?” The burnette tilted his head, eyes narrowed.
“I don’t think so.” He said, tapping his finger against his chin. Ranboo stared at him, mouth parted slightly. Tommy laughed into his hand, trying to hide his amusement. Oh, he hadn’t told Ranboo yet.
“What do you mean by… think ?” He said, his voice dangerously low. Tubbo took no notice of the warning signs, instead plowing ahead.
“Well, in our haste to leave the camp, I may have left it there.” Tubbo said, straightforward and blunt. Tommy wished he had popcorn. Ranboo’s eyes nearly popped out of his skull, unbridled shock reflected in them.
“You what.” He said after a second. Tubbo blinked, shrugging.
“Yeah, it sucks, I named it Benson and everything--” He started to say. Ranboo held up a hand, cutting him off. Tubbo snapped his mouth shut, as if just realized how murky the waters he was swimming in were. He smiled sheepishly, clearing his throat.
“Tubbo. Tubbo. Let me get this straight.” Ranboo said, pressing his hands together. Tubbo nodded, listening intently. Tommy mimed drinking tea. “You left a highly dangerous, highly explosive metallic sphere back at boot camp?”
“Yes. Yes I did.” Tubbo affirmed, not even trying to hide it.
“I can’t decide if I should laugh or cry.” Ranboo said, his voice weirdly pitched. It sounded as if he were both voice cracking and laughing.
“Why not both?” Tommy threw out. “I mean, it’s what I would do.”
“Oooh, good point.” Tubbo said, nodding sagely. “Best of both worlds. I like it.” Ranboo slammed his head against his palm, something between a scream and a sigh escaping from him. Tubbo and Tommy exchanged a look. Tommy frowned and shrugged.
“You good bossman?” Tubbo prodded the other gently.
“Dear gods, I hate you two so much.” Ranboo said, shaking his head.
“We know.” Tommy and Tubbo chorused.
-
“We have new orders.” Techno looked up as the messenger stepped into his tent. He waved them forward.
“Lay them on me.” He said, nodding to the desk. The messenger laid the relay from command against the wood, dipping their head respectfully before stepping out of the officer’s tent.
“What’s that?” Wilbur had stuck his head into the room just as the other was leaving, eyes immediately flying to the orders. Techno sighed.
“Just come inside, idiot.” He chided, waving his brother forward. Wilbur practically skipped into the tent, ruffling Techno’s hair as he swung around behind him. “You’re in a good mood.” He observed, tilting his head. It was odd, but nice, to see his brother in such high spirits. It had been a while since he’d pranced around the camp.
“Just got a reminder of what gives life meaning and all that jazz.” He said, waving Techno off. “Now let’s see what’s in this fucker.” Techno wrinkled his nose.
“So obscene. Use better words.” He said, purposefully drawing his words out. Wilbur swatted him with a huff.
“Open the commands, dipshit.”
“That works.” Techno said with a guffaw, unfurling the parchment. He read it over and froze, blinking rapidly. He wasn’t sure he interpreted the orders properly. Wilbur’s face had darkened too, a shadow crossing his features. He exchanged a glance with Techno.
“A supply… supply run on Snowchester?” He said, narrowing his eyes. “With a small group? Of selected soldiers by us? What kind of orders are these?”
“One of the generals.” Techno said, pointing to the signature. “Dear gods, this is stupid.”
“Wait-- there’s more. There has to be.” Wilbur said, eyes flickering with understanding. “Hold it under the lamp.” A wave of stupidity washed over Techno. Of course. In his haste, he’d forgotten about the obscure means of communication exerted by the council.
He watched the ink melt away, revealing the code below. Wilbur drew in a sharp breath, excitement coming off him in waves.
“They want us to infiltrate the base.” He said with a grin. “Fuck yes.” Techno gave him a doubtful stare.
“But after Kinoko, you said--” Techno started to say, raising a finger.
“Will everyone stop bringing up Kinoko!” Wilbur threw his hands up, shaking his head. “It’s in the past, let it stay there! This will-- this could be a turning point! Snowchester is one of the-- gods, there’s some much there.”
“That’s true.” Techno said, a smile playing across his face. Wilbur was right; Snowchester was the largest military installment on the Southern Front. It had hundreds of files, hundreds of vaults, hundreds of prisoners. Who knows what could be gleaned from the base?
“This is a huge opportunity, and we’ve been picked.” Wilbur said, grinning from ear to ear.
“You’re right.” Techno said, rubbing the back of his head. His braid had come undone, he realized. No matter, he could fix it later.
“So…” He said with a sly grin, the action resembling that of a clever fox about to cause mischief. “I already have a few ideas.”
“Of course you do.” Techno said, affectionate yet teasing on the same token. “Let’s hear them, Wil.”
-
In the end, Techno was pretty damn proud of the plan they came up with. It was fool proof, really.
Just as long as the SMP didn’t find out. As long as Dream stayed in the dark, it would succeed.
For the first time in months, Techno thought this could be a turning point. A chance to win.
-
Little did the brothers know, someone was listening.
Little did the brothers know, someone was already scrawling the information down.
Little did the brothers know, the information was sent off to the very person they were trying so hard to keep unaware.
Little did the brothers know, Dream was already aware of their plan.
Notes:
dear lord I decided to back to back update again because motivation?? weirdchamp BUT IM SO HYPED ARGH
anyway! Thank you guys so much for all the support holy shit. As the end draws near, i reflect on how this writing this fic has helped me get through rougher patches throughout the summer, and I'm glad I could share this journey with you. As we transition into the final arc of Warmth, I want to thank you all from the bottom of my heart for sticking with me
Chapter 24: There's No Looking Up For Heaven
Summary:
“Yeah.” Techno hissed back. “Get ready for one hell of a fight. And if we don’t make it…” His brother trailed off, wincing. “See you in hell.”
“Meet you there.” Wilbur said, a wild grin crossing his face as he loaded his gun. This situation was worse than Kinoko. At least there, they could run. Here, there was no way out.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Are we there yet?” Tommy said, jogging to catch up with Wilbur. He cast him a small glance, not breaking stride.
“No, Tommy.” He replied with a sigh. “Just like the last six times you asked, no we aren’t there yet.” Tommy frowned, melodramatically rolling his eyes before falling back to walk with Tubbo and Ranboo. Wilbur scoffed once, before turning his eyes back to the horizon.
They were too deep in the heart of the Badlands for him to get distracted.
The rolling valleys and canyons stretched endlessly, what felt like miles upon miles. On the map, the Badlands were quite small, spanning from Quartz Point to just outside the Snowchester region. Starkly different from the rest of the borderlands, the Badlands were a strange wasteland. Yet people still settled here, and the SMP still used various towns and cities as outposts.
Wilbur didn’t understand it; he found the expanse of rocks and dryness uncomfortable. The climate was off compared to his home, and even the southern regions. The tundra’s beginnings were only a few mere miles from the Badlands as well. Despite all of his abhor for the region, he couldn’t help but also be intrigued by it. What happened here to turn it into this desolate place? And what kept bringing people back?
“Was bringing Tommy along really the smartest idea?” Wilbur started suddenly, the voice dragging him out of his thoughts. Niki was giving him a quizzical look, her eyes flashing with a mixture of confusion and amusement. “Not that I don’t enjoy his presence, but… those three are wildly inexperienced, especially for something this caliber of dangerous.”
“I know.” Wilbur said with a sigh. “Trust me, I had to mull this over for hours. I didn’t-- It was for the best that he came.” Niki rolled her eyes, lifting a brow.
“Attachment issues, much?” She teased, her voice light.
“Maybe from him.” Wilbur retorted with a small laugh. “But no, those three do have skills that could be useful in Snowchester. Gods know what we’re going to encounter there.”
The truth was, Wilbur didn’t want to bring Tommy, Ranboo, nor Tuboo along. He agreed with Niki. This mission was incredibly dangerous, which is why all precautions had been taken to ensure its secrecy. The route they were taking, their paraphernalia, their everything had been kept under wraps.
And Tommy still found out.
Well, Wilbur may have broken and told him.
It was hard not to. Tommy had walked in on him packing gear, and immediately had demand to know what was going on. Wilbur had turned to him, trying to come up with some quick lie, something to throw him off and away from what was actually happening.
“It’s a need to know basis.” He said finally. “And Toms, you aren’t that need to know. ” Tommy fixed him with an incredulous look, eyes flashing with poorly hidden irritation.
“Well, I want to know.” He snapped back, crossing his arms. “You and Techno are both acting weird.” Wilbur barked out a nervous laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. It was coated with sweat, his anxiety tripling.
“It’s nothing, really!” He said, wincing internally. His voice sounded too high pitched, too fake.
“Wil.” Tommy said, his voice dangerously quiet. “Tell me what the hell is going on.” Wilbur swallowed thickly, wringing his hands together.
“Infiltration to Snowchester.” He said finally, resigned. “Myself, Niki, Jack, Techno, and Eret.” Tommy blinked, mouth parting in a small “o.”
“Cool.” He said finally. “When do we leave?” Wilbur raised a brow, not missing the obvious play he was trying to make.
“There is no we, Tommy.” Wilbur said with a hefty sigh. “It’s too dangerous for you.”
“Well, I don’t think it is. Especially if Tubbo and Ranboo came, too.” Tommy grumbled, crossing his arms. Wilbur shook his head fervently, already envisioning the disaster that would accompany that combination.
“Absolutely not.” He said, standing up. “That is a terrible idea, and my word is final.” Wilbur started to walk to the door, striding as quickly as he could, trying to escape the awkward situation.
“Come on, Wil.” Tommy blocked the exit, his voice sinking to a plea. “You know us three would make great additions to the team.” Wilbur raised a brow, doubtful.
“Humor me.” He said, placing his hands on his hips. Tommy brightened, clearing his throat.
“Well, I can fight and not die.” He started. Wilbur choked back a laugh, the statement taking him off guard.
“Your standard is that low?” He asked, dubious. Tommy nodded firmly, beaming.
“Yes. It’s a great plus.” He said. Before Wilbur could interject, he moved on. “Ranboo worries too much, but he’s hella smart and is the reason mine and Tubbo’s self preservation is as good as it is.”
“I see.” Wilbur said, narrowing his eyes. “Should I be worried?”
“Nope!” Tommy chided. “The system works.”
“You’re not doing a very good job of convincing me.” Wilbur crossed his arms, tilting his chin back.
“Okay, well, Tubbo is great at demolitions, y’know, in case something happens and we need to blow something up.” Tommy said eagerly, practically bouncing up and down.
“Tommy, the point is to not be noticed.” Wilbur said, pressing two fingers to his temples. Tommy remained undeterred, staring intently at him.
“ Come on, Wil. You can’t just… leave us behind!” He said, voice a small whine. Wilbur sighed, his heart strings twinging. Tommy’s blue eyes were pleading, a small desperation in them that he couldn’t understand.
“Why do you want to come?” He asked finally. “It’ll be dangerous.” Tommy stood up a little straighter, a sense of obligation clearly shaking him. Wilbur could understand that; but gods, he wished his younger brother could suppress it.
“Because I have been following you and Techno for years, trying to catch up.” Tommy said, every word a knife in Wilbur’s heart. “And now, we can finally work together, and you’re just up and leaving. You know I would be a good addition, Wil. Don’t-- please.”
Wilbur stared down at him, mute with a mixture of shock and guilt. Every instinct screamed at him to walk away, to tell Tommy to stay at the camp. They didn’t need him, nor the others. They should stay at camp with the rest of the recruits, anyway.
There was training to be done, things to be taught. Field world would come in time, but for now it was best Tommy learned in a semi-sheltered environment. He would certainly get his chance to prove himself, it was only a matter of time.
Then again, what if the camp got attacked while Wilbur was gone? Wilbur tensed at the thought, shaking his head once to clear it. No, that wouldn’t happen, no he’d be safe and fine, this is--
A distinct possibility. The SMP had begun to act more and more aggressively, and there was no saying how far they would push the borders. Logically, Tommy would escape and be fine. But there was the underlying fear, an undercurrent that threatened to consume Wilbur the longer he thought about the possibilities.
And selfishly, he thought that his youngest brother would be safest with him.
“If you promise to behave and stay close at all times.” Wilbur started, his gut twinging. This felt like a bad idea, yet he pressed forward anyway. “You, Tubbo, and Ranboo can come. Field experience would be good for you three, anyway.” Tommy broke into a brilliant smile, his eyes lighting up like the night sky.
“Thank you, Wilbur!” He exclaimed, the sparkle growing brighter. “You won’t regret this! I won’t let you down, promise!” Wilbur gave him a fond smile, reaching over and ruffling his hair. The action was reminiscent of before the war, of when everything was good, when the action felt weightless and without stress. Phantom pain of the past, so overwhelming, yet Wilbur ignored it anyway.
“I know. Now go get ready, we move out in three hours.”
Wilbur pondered that moment as he walked, rifle slung over his shoulder, sandy granules of rocks crumbling to the ground from decaying cliffs. It was a two hour journey to Snowchester from their current location, the group eerily silent, save for the moments where Tommy would ask if they were there yet.
It was a strange kind of placidity, one Wilbur wasn’t wholly comfortable with. It felt like something was wrong, or at least very close to teetering on the edge of disaster. Silence had become a warning to him, after the years of combat, of guerilla warfare and honorless ambushes.
Jack seemed to think the same thing; he was on edge, surveying each outcropping. The valley was a less than ideal place to be. If an attack were to happen, their small party was at a huge disadvantage. Techno was keeping check at the back of the group, making sure no one was sneaking up on them.
“Hey.” Eret had come up beside Wilbur, their voice soft. “You look a little tense.”
“Well, yeah, we’re about to infiltrate one of the biggest military installments on the front.” Wilbur said with a humorless laugh. “I guess I am a little nervous.” Eret smiled, shrugging slightly.
“That’s fair.” They replied, looking out across the barren wasteland. “It’s strange how… different this landscape is from the rest of the front. No snow, just cliffs and canyons.”
“Yeah.” Wilbur nodded in agreement. “The Badlands are called… the Badlands for a reason. I’m sure this is what the tundra looks like under all the ice and snow, though.” The Badlands had been victim of strange weather patterns and storm systems for centuries; Wilbur guessed since the disasters that shaped their current world.
He didn’t like it. The entire place felt like a bad omen. The sooner they were clear, the better.
“You know.” Eret started. “I’m glad I met you, Wilbur.” Wilbur jolted his head up, taken off guard by the statement. He turned to him, furrowing his brow in confusion.
“Me too, Eret.” He replied, tilting his head. “But… what’s with all the sappiness, huh? Save it for the end of the war.” He said lightly, knocking their shoulders together. Eret’s expression was a combination of happiness and sadness, a bittersweet look that Wilbur couldn’t quite place.
“Just in case we don’t all make it out of-- out of here, I just want you to know that your friendship meant the world to me.” They said, turning away. A shadow crested her face, a thinly veiled attempt at hiding whatever sadness had overtaken them. Wilbur patted his shoulder once, nodding firmly.
“Hey, me too.” He responded. “But we are gonna make it out of here, yeah? And the war will be over someday soon, and we’ll all get to go home.”
“And steal from that old baker again?” Eret asked, a small laugh emitting from her. Wilbur nodded, a twin grin spreading across his face.
“That hag has it coming.” He agreed, winking once. Eret was about to say something else, but paused. Wilbur tilted his head curiously.
“Behind you.” They said, nodding with their head. Wilbur turned to see Jack approaching, half running over, clearly distressed. Wilbur hung back, waiting for the other to catch up. Unease worked its way into his stomach, yet he did his best to shake it off. It’s probably nothing.
“Wil?” Jack said in a stage whisper. His eyes were flitting everywhere, anxiety written on his face.
“Jack? Are you okay?” Wilbur asked, concerned. His heart was hammering in his chest; this was the calm before the storm, the moment of peace before chaos came crashing down.
“I—“ He paused, pressing his lips together. He shook his head once, pressing a finger to his mouth. Wilbur nodded once, stepping closer. Jack’s eyes studied the canyon walls, passing silent judgment.
“Someone’s watching us.”
-
“Dear gods, this is a bad idea.” Karl whispered, shifting on his heels. Sapnap shrugged, peering over the rocks.
“Could be worse.” He muttered. “You could be stuck on the other side of those rocks like Quackity.” Karl nodded, eyes drifting to the other outcropping where one of his husbands was. He couldn’t help but worry. Eight years of combat, and the three of them were lucky to still be alive.
Karl wasn’t exactly looking forward to the mission at hand. This was the first time in months he’d been called directly to the front lines. Typically, he stayed in the archives, or the war room, making plans and drawing strategies. But Dream had requested that he be on this job, gods know why. It was bound to be dangerous, what with how deadly most of the ambushes had been along the warfront.
It’s not like he’d done anything remotely traitorous lately. He knew that Dream wasn’t the biggest fan of him marrying Sapnap and Quackity. But that had happened almost four years ago; and so far, this was the deadliest mission he’d been assigned since the Antarctic Empire infiltration.
Technoblade himself was part of the attempted raid. Karl was definitely not looking forward to facing him, or even seeing him. He’d heard of his fatality count, and read every report.
“Hey.” Sapnap said, his tone gentle. “Look at me.” He reached over, cupping his cheek with a small smile. “It’ll be okay.”
“I know.” He whispered, voice hoarse. “I’m just… I… am not suited for front line fighting.” Karl said with a nervous laugh. Sapnap shook his head.
“You’ll be fine. I’ll protect you, okay? Nobody will hurt you.” Karl clutched his hand, nodding in affirmation.
Some days, he wished he’d defected. He wished he could change his past, and change all of this. The war might be over if he had. Maybe he and Sapnap and Quackity would be happier in the Antarctic. Maybe their lives would be safer, happier, better.
But it was far too late for that.
Sapnap suddenly yanked his hand down, nodding to the valley. Karl knelt down, staring over the edge soundlessly. He could see a group of people, moving closer and closer.
Karl swallowed thickly. It was time, he supposed. His gun felt heavy in his hands, awkward and unwieldy. He didn’t know what was going to happen. He didn’t know what Dream had planned.
He played with his wedding bands, rolling them over his remaining ring finger. This is what you’re fighting for.
Karl could do whatever he needed to for Quackity and Sapnap.
Right?
He still didn’t know if he would have the guts to fire when the time came.
-
“Someone’s watching us.” Jack whispered, eyes scanning the soaring cliffs. Wilbur didn’t break stride, but nodded once.
“I agree.” He muttered, eyes flitting around the surroundings. He hated the Badlands, but they were necessary to travel through to get to Snowchester.
The cliffs provided no cover. Anyone could sneak up on them, and they wouldn’t know until it was too late.
But nobody should know. They were careful, and only told the people who needed to know. Wilbur paused, a thought striking him.
Surely not. Everyone he chose for this mission, they were loyal to the Antarctic Empire. None of them would sell them out, no one—
“Wilbur.” Ranboo said sharply, his voice fringed with anxiety. “Look— look up.” Wilbur followed his gaze, eyes widening in shock.
Shit.
They were everywhere. Wilbur spun on his heels, drawing his sword. He began to back track, a horrible shock filling his bones. SMP soldiers, closing in with weapons drawn. The cliff side was dotted with them, the soldiers lording over them.
“Shit.” He whispered, bumping into Techno. His brother’s head was swinging from side to side, clear panic pulsing from him. It was strange to see Techno this freaked out over a battle, to see him this on edge.
“Yeah.” Techno hissed back. “Get ready for one hell of a fight. And if we don’t make it…” His brother trailed off, wincing. “See you in hell.”
“Meet you there.” Wilbur said, a wild grin crossing his face as he loaded his gun. This situation was worse than Kinoko. At least there, they could run. Here, there was no way out.
A bullet pinged above Wilbur’s head, clinging against the tan rocks behind him. He barely flinched, raising his weapon in that direction and firing.
He missed the mark. Wilbur gritted his teeth, his heart rate increasing. This is bad, this is bad. Really bad. His thoughts refused to calm, his vision blurring.
He had to stay in control. Why were his hands shaking so badly?
Techno feinted left, barely avoiding being shot in the shoulder. He raised his gun, firing once. The attacker fell from the cliff, broken body falling to the canyon below.
“Woah, woah, woah!” A new voice sounded, a weird euphoria echoing in it. Dream stood up on one of the jagged rocks, stepping forward like a predator would while stalking prey. He barked out a laugh upon seeing the state of the Antarcticans, tilting his head. Wilbur’s breath hitched.
No. Why was he here, this isn’t-- no, no, no.
“Let’s all take a time out for a second, shall we? Before anyone else dies?” He said, raising his palms to the sky. As if he was the one cornered, not Wilbur. He rolled his shoulders, every action meticulous. He turned his gun over in his hands, humming to himself.
“What do you want?” He spat, every bit of him on the defense.
“So abrasive.” Dream said, shaking his head as if saddened. “This is an open forum, my friend! Just a little chat.” Wilbur steadied himself, taking a deep breath. He had to stay in control, he couldn’t allow himself to snap, no matter how overwhelmed he was.
“Dream.” Wilbur said, his voice wavering ever so slightly. “Fancy seeing you out here.” The masked man scoffed, straightening up.
“Prince Wilbur.” Dream drawled, competent soaked into every syllable. He’s enjoying this. He knows he’s in control . “You’re a little far over the border.”
“Yeah, well…” Wilbur started to say, his voice dying in his throat. Niki shifted next to him, eyes narrowed and hand resting over her holster. Her fingers curled over the hilt, as if preparing to draw it. Wilbur waved her down, shaking his head once. If they could get out of this without a dogfight -- which was unlikely -- it would be ideal.
“Cat got your tongue?” Dream asked, tone colored with mock sweetness. Wilbur glared at him, fists clenched. Emotions bubbled in his chest, and he squared his stance.
“Fuck off, green boy.” He spat. “What do you want?”
“For you all to come quietly, of course.” Dream said, sighing. “It would make things much easier. But, of course, we could have a brawl. I don’t think it would end well for you.” Wilbur could hear his pulse pounding in his ears, eyes shifting to the side as he examined the small congregation.
There had to be a way out. They couldn’t just be stuck. Wilbur resisted the urge to turn around, to gauge how many people were surrounding them. It felt as if hundreds of eyes were on him, waiting for him to make a move.
“Never.” Wilbur said, lifting his chin. His eyes flitted to Tommy, who was staring up at Dream with utmost defiance and unbridled hate. He looked like he was about to leap at the masked man and tear him apart with his bare hands.
“So unreasonable.” Dream said, clicking his tongue. “Who knows who will die today? If you chose to fight, who knows who will make it out in one piece? I doubt you would get so lucky again, Wilbur. A Kinoko situation rarely arises twice.”
“Shut up.” He hissed back, feeling like a trapped cat. Techno’s face was emotionless as he bounced on the balls of his feet, tense and wound up. His hand was clutching his sword; Wilbur didn’t even try to talk him down. Wilbur could only imagine how intense the voices were, baying for blood.
“Wilbur, what would your father say?” Dream said, shaking his head. “You have a chance to save all of your lives. Why have more senseless bloodshed when you can just surrender now and live?” Wilbur was about to retort when Niki spoke up, her voice steel.
“Dying here would be better than whatever plans you have for us.” She practically snarled. Dream tilted his head, curiosity practically radiating from him.
“This sounds a little personal.” He said, words a slow drawl. “Very interesting… Niki, is it? I remember you.” Wilbur felt her stiffen next to him, the blood draining from her face.
“Shut your mouth.” Jack snapped, the first time he’d spoken since they’d been cornered. “If you think you can--”
“Tread carefully.” Dream said, his voice dangerously low. Jack didn’t flinch back, his eyes cold. Niki slowly raised her middle finger, staring directly at Dream. If he cared, he didn’t show it. Instead, he turned back to Wilbur, as if the last exchange hadn’t happened at all.
“I can see you won’t be swayed, which is unfortunate.” He said, sighing, as if genuinely disappointed. Wilbur gritted his teeth, drawing in a sharp breath. His own hand drifted to his gun, preparing for a fire fight.
“You got that, bitch.” Wilbur snapped back.
“I have a proposition.” Dream said, leaning forward to rest his head on his hands. Wilbur raised a brow, crossing his arms. The other man smiled, grin sharp like a predator, sunlight glinting off of his canines. “You can fight us… or you could hand over Tommy. And we’ll let the rest of you go.” Dream said, his smile not wavering.
Beside him, Tommy stiffened, visible fear flickering across his face. Wilbur inhaled sharply, eyes flitting to his younger brother.
“It’s an easy trade, no?” Dream continued, standing up and spreading his arms. “All of you, go free. Like this never happened. We’ll even escort you to the border. And the only thing you have to do is give me Tommy.”
It was awful how similar this situation was to the throne room eight years ago. Where Dream said the exact thing, gave him the exact same proposition. The threat of war, which could all be avoided if Tommy was handed over to him.
And by all accounts… it made sense. It was an easy trade, one life for what could be millions on both sides.
Their lives for one.
A strong man would have said yes in seconds. A strong man would have turned to Tommy and nodded once. A strong man would barely bat an eye, and walk away knowing that he saved the lives of everyone else.
But was the strong thing the right thing to do?
But seeing the fear on Tommy’s face, knowing what Dream had planned, there was no way in hell he could let him take Tommy away. Wilbur stepped forward.
“No.” He said sharply. “You will-- no, you stay the fuck way from my family.” Tommy sighed in relief, his shoulders sagging. The action was barely noticeable, yet Wilbur was still happy to know he made the right decision. He wished he could sweep him into a hug right then and there.
“I see. Well, no one can say I didn’t try and bargain.” Dream said with a sigh. He turned his attention away from Wilbur, his gaze shifting to someone standing next to him. “Eret, you know what to do.”
Everything froze at once. An eerie silence, a ringing in Wilbur’s ears, his vision tunneling until all he could see was Eret.
Eret, who was nodding in affirmation to Dream. Eret, who was stepping away from the group, standing just below the outcropping of rocks that Dream was perched on. Eret, who was wearing a blank expression, his eyes reflecting nothing, betraying no emotion.
“What?” Wilbur managed out, his voice choked. This isn’t happening. This isn’t real. Eret isn’t doing this, they’re our friend. She just couldn’t betray them, and leave them behind like they were nothing. He wouldn’t leave us for Dream.
“Eret, what is he--” Jack started, his voice hitching. Niki’s expression was one of pure shock, anger and hurt intermingling in her pupils.
“Gentlemen.” Eret said, their voice a strange mixture of triumph and bitterness. “It was never meant to be.” Wilbur drew in a sharp breath, about to speak and ask why, when she raised her gun and pointed it directly at Tommy’s head.
Notes:
IM SO EXCITED TO WRITE THE NEXT FEW CHAPTERS Y'ALL HAVE NO IDEA
Okay writing this chapter was a ride because:
1. I lost a bet and had to watch diary of a wimpy kid while I worked
2. I was in band working on this today
3. I listened to glory by bastille and realized how well it fit and speedran the rest of this bad boy in an hourso eret <3
before y'all start attacking warmth!eret... I implore you to wait for the next chapter...
sapnap is so in love with karl he would die for him and that is the one (1) soft thing about this entire sequence of events about to occur
Chapter 25: Here We Are, Wasting Our Chances (For The Last Time)
Summary:
“Tommy, run. Tommy, get out of here, go!” Wilbur’s shouts were panicked, barely rising above the fray of the battle. Tommy pivoted to look at him; his brother’s eyes were glinting with resolve… and fear.
“I won’t leave you!” He protested, drawing his sword. Wilbur paused, their eyes locking. He gently placed his hand on his shoulders. The left side of his face was streaked with blood, crimson droplets rolling down his cheek like morbid tears.
“Don’t ask me to watch you die.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
No.
All the breath left Wilbur’s lungs at once.
This wasn’t happening. Eret’s gun was pointed directly at Tommy, their expression unreadable. Tommy didn’t react, his eyes widening as the weight of the situation settled into his mind.
“Woah, Eret, what--” Tommy started to say. The other shook their head once, eyes cold.
“I’m sorry.” She said, a guise of an apology in her voice. Wilbur shifted his gaze upward, his mind racing. Dream was watching it unfold, mouth pressed into a thin line.
“Eret. Let him go.” Wilbur said, slowly raising his hands to the sky. He had no idea what he was going to do-- what he could do. He was acting on pure instinct.
“I can’t do that.” Eret replied, clicking their tongue. “Just trust me, okay?”
“Yeah, absolutely not.” Jack deadpanned. Niki nodded in agreement, malice evident in her expression.
“Please just put the gun down.” Ranboo voiced, arm wrapped around Tubbo’s shoulder to keep the shorter from leaping at the traitor.
“I--” Eret started to say. Wilbur saw him pull the trigger down, heard the click, and knew that his time to act was limited.
And so he let go of reason, and moved.
“ Move!” Wilbur lunged for Eret’s arm, shoving it away. The gun went off as the other yelped in shock. Tommy ducked and rolled out of the way, scrambling to get away from Eret.
Then the explosions began. The grenades that had been planted by the SMP, Wilbur guessed. Gods know what they had done-- everything Wilbur thought he knew about this job was wrong, anyway.
There was always an explosion. Or two, or three, or ten.
Wilbur heard a gunshot, saw smoke rise feet away from where he was standing. His brain leapt into overdrive, the need to survive entering the forefront of his mind.
Tommy. He froze suddenly, eyes scanning the battlefield. Wilbur could hear his pulse, ears ringing as another explosion rocked the ground. He struggled to stay upright, just managing to stay on his feet.
“ Tommy!” He shouted, finally finding his younger brother. His blonde hair was streaked with ash, blue eyes dulled by the dust.
“Wilbur!” Tommy gasped out, stumbling toward him. “I don’t understand, why did--” He started to babble, panting as he struggled to catch his breath. Wilbur shook his head fervently, cutting him off.
“Tommy, run. Tommy, get out of here, go!” Wilbur’s shouts were panicked, barely rising above the fray of the battle. Tommy pivoted to look at him; his brother’s eyes were glinting with resolve… and fear.
“I won’t leave you!” He protested, drawing his sword. Wilbur paused, their eyes locking. He gently placed his hand on his shoulders. The left side of his face was streaked with blood, crimson droplets rolling down his cheek like morbid tears.
“Don’t ask me to watch you die.”
Tommy jolted once, as if realizing what was happening all at once. He slowly wiped some of the blood off of his face, nodding once. A choked sob escaped him, and the battle faded away into nothing. Wilbur pulled him into a tight hug, ignoring the screams and explosions around them.
“Run.” He whispered in his ear. “Get across the border, go home. Tell Dad what happened, it’ll be okay, I promise.” Tommy stepped back as Wilbur released him. “Take Ranboo and Tubbo. None of you should have to face the consequences of my stupidity.”
“Wil…” Tommy began, voice dying in his throat. His brother wiped some of the soot off of his cheek. “Don’t-- you don’t die either, okay?”
“Promise.” Wilbur pressed a kiss to his forehead, nodding once. “Toms, you’re my brother, and I always keep my promises.”
“I know.” Tommy said, stepping back. He looked like he wanted to say more, but thought the better of it. He gave Wilbur one last forlorn look before vanishing into the sea of dust and blood. Wilbur turned back to the battle, pushing thoughts of his younger brother out of his mind. He would be okay; he had to be.
Now all he had to do was survive.
Wilbur loaded his gun, practically bouncing off the crumbling rocks as he navigated the terrain. He lined up his sights, taking aim. There was no room for guilt or mercy in this battle; not when they were so vastly outnumbered. Not when hope was almost dead.
He watched enemy after enemy fall, each by his hand. The dust and smoke was so thick in the air that it was suffocating, filling his lungs and threatening to incapacitate him. But still, Wilbur fought on. He fought until his last bullet was spent.
Wilbur was going to draw his sword, knowing the only thing left to do was fight tooth and nail. There was no other way, after all. His hand curled around the hilt of his weapon, and he turned out, actions deliberate yet full of uncertainty. He had no plan, there was nothing he could do to even prepare, nothing he could do to ensure his survival.
The thought was unsettling, but one Wilbur had long since come to terms with. Especially after Kinoko. Wilbur had become accustomed to the unpredictability, yet that didn’t mean in times like these, he wished he had a semblance of a plan.
“Wil, stop.” Eret’s voice was pleading. “Please, I promise I can explain.” Wilbur wheeled on them, a surge of anger running through his veins.
“You.” He spat. “You have no right to speak, not after that shit--” He began to walk forward, intending to duel the other right then and there.
An explosion rocked the ground, so sudden it threw Wilbur back. He struggled to stay upright, a fresh wave of dust sent up from the disturbance. His vision was obscured, nothing but greys and tans anywhere . He did a full one eighty, trying in vain to reorient himself.
Wilbur felt hands on his arms, gripping him like one would a sword. He thrashed wildly, as if a fox caught in a trap. He was not going down, he was not going to be taken prisoner, he was not going to be executed. Someone’s hand flashed across his field of vision, suddenly pulling him into a chokehold.
All sense of reason fled him. Wilbur practically hissed like a rabid cat, the wind knocked out of his lungs. Acting blindly, he twisted his head down and bit as hard as he could on the arm that was trying to incapacitate him.
”Shit!” The person’s arm dropped away. Wilbur broke free, stumbling away and coughing. Iron lingered in his mouth, the metallic taste coating the roof of his mouth. He could see Eret staring back at him, nursing her hand. Wilbur gave him a hate filled glare, before folding himself back into the fray of the battle.
He drew his sword, bounding through the fight, cutting down anyone in his path. His adrenaline was pumping into overdrive. Wilbur’s gaze drifted to an opening, only one soldier blocking the way out. This was his chance. He ran forward, sword raised.
The other man turned to meet him, short black hair covering his face as he turned suddenly. He gasped, fear clear in his eyes. Wilbur was relentless, knowing this was his only chance. He wasn’t going to die, he wasn’t going to give up here. This soldier would have to pay the price.
“Quackity!” A panicked shout sounded from behind Wilbur. He slammed his sword down, iron meeting iron. He applied as much force as he could, gritting his teeth. The soldier-- Quackity-- stumbled back, sword falling free from his grip. He stared mutely at Wilbur, as if accepting what was about to happen.
Wilbur prepared to swing his sword down, prepared to escape , when a gunshot rang out behind him.
At first, he felt nothing. For a second that multiplied over a thousand infinities, he wasn’t even aware anything had happened.
And then the pain began to bloom, like the first iris of spring.
Wilbur looked down, his adrenaline stilling. Where his knee had been, whole and unbroken, was a mess of blood and bone, metal shards shining in the hole that seemed to get bigger and bigger.
The bullet had torn straight through his leg. It ripped apart his leg.
Wilbur wailed once, pain flooding his senses, before collapsing onto his side. His leg twitched, blood pumping from the injury. Crimson stained the rocks, turning the brown a brighter ruby color. His sword was wrenched from his grip.
Wilbur reached desperately for it, if only to protect himself, when a boot stomped on his wrist. He released a howl of agony, his wrist throbbing as he screamed. Everything hurts, he wanted to die, please, please, please.
“This all could have been avoided if you had just listened.” Dream’s voice floated above him, mock sympathy coloring his tone. “What a shame.”
“Shut- shut up.” Wilbur snarled through gritted teeth, breaths coming in shallow gasps. Dream simply laughed, grasping his arm and dragging him back. Wilbur thrashed in his grip, actions weak from the pain. Tears blurred his vision, yet he couldn’t fight back. The masked man tossed him to the ground, in a ring of enemies.
“I got you, Wil.” Gentle hands caught him as he fell. Niki was staring defiantly back at the SMP soldiers that had them pinned, mainly Dream. No, she doesn't deserve this again. A hollow pit of dread settled in his stomach.
Techno stumbled into the circle, hands behind his head. He wordlessly dropped to his knees, surrender clear on his face. He scooted closer to Wilbur, concern clear in his eyes. Jack and Niki were both arguing with soldiers surrounding them, as they prepared for the other shoe to drop.
If only he’d been more careful.
If only he’d seen the warning signs.
If only he’d been less naive.
If only, if only, if only.
This is his fault.
-
Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my fucking god.
The nozzle of the gun was still smoldering in Karl’s hands. He lowered it slowly, shock pulsing through him, disgust and nausea intertwining in his mind.
He could see the blood from here, yards away. The damage he inflicted on the prince.
He didn’t mean to, he didn’t want to. Karl’s hands were limp at his side, legs like rubber as he numbly stepped forward. An eerie silence, broken only by Wilbur’s cries of pain, had descended over the battlefield like a vulture. Or maybe it was just the ringing in Karl’s ears, drowning everything else out.
But if he hadn’t, Quackity would have died. Wilbur would have killed him in an attempt to escape.
The rest of the world was tuned out to him. He felt as if he were floating above it all, watching it from an outsider’s perspective. He should have missed.
Was it bad that he felt terrible? Was it bad that he wished he failed? He didn’t mean to be disloyal, he didn’t want to be disloyal, and yet he couldn’t help but believe he was fighting for the wrong cause. It was becoming increasingly evident, especially in situations like these.
Gods, was his love even worth it anymore? Was all the stress and pain and hurt worth it? Were the silent tears he spilt over events that haunted him, was the inability to heal, really worth it?
It was his own personal hell. He was permanently caught between a better life, between freedom, and leaving the people he loved. Karl shuddered slightly, swallowing thickly. Leave it to this damned battle to bring up the doubt he’d manage to suppress for years.
He began to step forward, feet skimming the surface of the rocks as he climbed down from his perch. Karl walked over to the rest of the group, silent as the thoughts in his head refused to leave. Dream turned to him, a slow grin spreading across his face.
“Karl! I didn’t think you had it in you!” He said, barking a laugh. Karl flinched back, forcing a grin on his face. Phantom pain plagued his hand, spiraling from his missing finger to his wrist.
“I try to make surprising people a habit.” He replied, keeping himself steady as he spoke. Any sign of weakness, and he will pounce. Dream was nothing short of a predator, a wild, calculating beast who could get the best of anyone.
“Well, you just did me a great service.” He said, nodding in approval. Karl muttered a you’re welcome, before excusing himself from the conversation. He just wanted a moment to breathe, to stop himself from spiraling any further.
When he shut his eyes, he saw the blood. Karl refused to step any closer, for fear he would have to see the remnants of the prince’s leg, to see the damage he did. His stomach turned at the thought. He exhaled slowly, ducking his head. His hands were shaking, yet he forced them to be still. No weakness.
“One hell of a shot.” Sapnap murmured as he passed Karl. “He probably would’ve…” Sapnap paused, visibly flinching. “Killed Quackity and escaped if you hadn’t made it.” Karl managed a weak smile, his heart sinking in his chest.
“Thanks.” He said half heartedly. His gun was still hanging loosely in his hand, eyes glued to the ground. He was still aware of the commotion in the background, but the scuffling had decreased tenfold.
Karl lifted his gaze, eyes half shadowed as he studied the battlefield. It was undeniably a victory; yet somehow that fact did little to settle his nerves.
Why did it feel like he did the wrong thing?
He fought for his home, his army, his people. His husbands, his friends, his family. It was the right thing to do.
Karl shook it off, hoisting his weapon up slightly. He followed Sapnap, entering the ring of guards beside him. The Antarctians paid little attention to him. No, they were all staring at the person to the right of Dream.
Karl could care less. He just wanted to get out of here, he just wanted to go home. He could see Quackity staring at him quizzically from across the strange circle that had been formed. Karl gave him the slightest shake of his head. He would figure out how to explain this later, when his thoughts were clearer.
For now, all he could do was watch. For now, all he could do was sink further into his heavy regrets and heavier grief.
-
They were losing this war.
Eret had long since come to terms with it. The battles they won were fewer and farther in between. The territory being lost was greater and greater. Despite Wilbur’s reassurances otherwise, Eret knew there was no way the Antarcticans were walking away victorious.
Especially after Kinoko. Especially after what happened to Niki. Especially after everything that had happened.
There was no way. There was no way, which is why Eret was doing this. She knew it was her only hope-- her friend’s only hope-- at surviving to see past this conflict.
“Sir, someone is here to see you.” Eret allowed themselves to be escorted in by the guard, one with strange white goggles and bicolored eyes. They placed little emphasis on him, hoping that the weapon in his hands wouldn’t end up being used.
“Bring them in.” Dream gestured from inside the war room. The guard nudged Eret inside, nodding once to him. Eret swallowed thickly. Despite the intent of his actions, it was still nerve wracking to be in the heart of the enemy.
Getting here had been a challenge on its own. Slipping out undetected by his friends had been no mean feat. Allowing themselves to be caught had been easy. Now they were here, about to address the leader of the SMP himself.
“Who might you be?” Dream said, turning around. The porcelain mask was pristine, not a single crack present despite the fights the warrior had seen. It was strange, unsettling in a way. Eret shuttered once, stilling her nerves.
“My name’s Eret.” He said bluntly, words awkward on his tongue. Get it together.
“Ah.” Dream clicked his tongue. “I remember you from Kinoko.” Eret frowned, pressing their lips together.
“I see.” She replied. “Then I’m sure you were shocked to hear of my… ah… capture.” Dream shook his head, tilting it.
“I feel this is less of an… accident than more of a… deliberate act.” The masked man enunciated each syllable, one after another. Eret refused to let his gaze drop, clasping his arms behind his back.
“You would be correct in assuming such.” She replied eloquently. “Then I’m sure you must know why I’m here.” Dream laughed softly, the sound predatory by nature.
“It’s odd to me. Eret, right hand person of Captain Wilbur himself, a turncoat. Seems implausible, really.” He said, standing up. He began to circle the room, like a shark on a hunt in murky waters.
“Well.” Eret replied, forcing whatever fear he felt down into his gut. “I had a change of plans. Ideals. The Antarctic Empire doesn’t meet what I need anymore.” Dream scoffed softly, tilting his head. His circling was condensing, until he was within an arm’s length of Eret.
“That truly can’t be all.” The masked man said in disbelief. “Tell me Eret, what do you truly want here? Why did you come to me willingly?” Eret smiled, the action feeling forced and unnatural. They hated this feeling, but this was their last resort. They may not like Dream, but making a deal may be the only thing that could save the lives of those they care about.
“Let’s make a deal, shall we Dream?” Eret began, drawing out the words. Dream raised a brow, curiosity written all over his face.
“Oh?” He said. Eret could practically see his eyes flashing beneath the mask. “Do tell.”
“Spare Niki and Jack, and I’ll tell you anything you want. I’d prefer if you left Wilbur alive too, but since he is the son of the king…” Eret trailed off, looking away. Gods, he wanted to save all three of them, but Wilbur had to keep making things difficult. Dream seemed to consider his words, weighing each one separately.
“It’s doable. I have little interest in that prince, anyway.” He said, waving his hand. Eret’s heart leapt in her chest. Could she have actually done it? Could she have saved them?
“So…” They trailed off, clearing their throat awkwardly.
“It depends. What information can you get?” Dream said, folding his arms across his chest.
“Like you said,” Eret said, each word heavy. “I’m the right hand of Captain Wilbur. I can get you whatever you need.” Dream smiled wolfishly.
“Then I believe we have ourselves a deal.” He extended his hand, nodding to it once. Eret grasped it firmly. His hand was like ice, cold as the winter winds. She shook it once, before releasing it.
There was an awkward silence, one that extended across the both of them, as if Dream was sensing the reluctance in Eret. He stifled it, throwing himself wholly into the charade of his new allegiance. He could do this, for their sakes.
“I’ll be seeing you soon, Eret.” Dream said softly. “Thank you for your service.”
Eret walked out of the tent with a light heart, but a heavy mind.
-
“I did try and warn you.” Dream said, a mocking tone gracing his voice. Tommy was breathing heavily, crouched behind one of the many rocks lining the valley with Tubbo and Ranboo. The three of them barely escaped, almost getting caught in the process.
He hated it. He felt like a coward. He should have stayed and fought, yet here he was, hiding because he was too precious for Dream to get his hands on.
Eight years of not thinking about his powers, and now here he was, a sharp reminder of what he had been meant to be.
“Yeah, well, at least we fought with valor.” Techno was the one to respond, his voice gruff. Dream barely reacted to him, instead focused on Wilbur. Wilbur, who was bleeding on the ground.
“A shame, really. This could have been avoided.” Wilbur glared at him, his body wracked with tremors Tommy could see from here. He spat at Dream, not dignifying what he said with a true response. Tommy felt a small surge of pride; despite everything, his brother was unyielding.
A sharp slap echoed through the dip. Tommy’s grip tightened on the rock he was crouched behind as he watched the scene below him unfurl. Tubbo had a hand on his shoulder, keeping him in place.
“Careful. I’d hate for you to die faster than you already are.” Dream snarled, his voice cold. Tommy could see from his position how red Wilbur’s cheek was. Tommy gritted his teeth, resisting the urge to vault over the rocks and tackle Dream then and there.
No, scratch that. He would go for Eret first. The traitor. They were standing next to Dream, flanked by George, one of Dream’s most trusted soldiers. His face was unreadable, a mask despite the “triumph” she just achieved.
Wilbur was looking at them, too. He wasn’t sparing Dream a glance despite the angry words thrown in his direction.
No, all eyes were on Eret. All eyes were on the traitor.
“We had a deal, Dream.” Eret hissed out, loud enough for Tommy to hear. “They don’t get harmed.” The masked man sighed, the action drawn out.
“Eret, this is war.” He drawled. “In order for success to arise, some people need to suffer.” Eret stared at him, their face holding a mixture of shock and resignation. Tommy’s heart leapt in his chest. Maybe he would fight, maybe he would turn on Dream.
But she stepped aside, face pale and head bowed.
Dream continued to stalk forward, until he was directly in front of Wilbur. He knelt down, leaning over and whispering something in his ear. Whatever he said was enough to shift his brother’s demeanor from the snarky, defiant forefront to a dangerous, panicked demeanor. He lunged forward, grasping at the collar of Dream’s shirt. The attempt was weak, his leg buckling and gushing more blood as he attempted to stand.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” He said softly. Tommy strained to hear what was going on, leaning so far forward he nearly toppled over. “You seem to be on death’s door, princeling.”
“Shut the fuck up, bitch.” Wilbur spat, nothing but malice and hate gracing his tone.
Another slap echoed across the cliffsides. Tommy’s legs were shaking with an effort at sitting still, at not interfering. Tubbo shook his head once, eyes flashing with pain at the sight. Ranboo grasped Tommy’s arm, his own body wracked with shudders.
“Know your place.” Dream said coldly. “You have no power here.” He sighed, adjusting his mask as if nothing had happened, as if Wilbur’s cheek didn’t bear the mark of his palm. His brother didn’t speak again, instead glaring coldly at the masked man.
Eret looked away, an expression that looked suspiciously like guilt crossing their face. The very look was enough to make Tommy’s blood boil. That fucking bastard.
“Tommy. Where is he.” Dream said bluntly, kneeling down. Wilbur just laughed in his face, the sound a mixture of amusement and pain.
“Long gone.” His brother replied, snickering. “You’ll never get your hands on him.” His laugh doubled, eerie triumph resounding in his voice. Dream didn’t respond immediately, as if silently processing Wilbur’s words.
“I see.” He said finally, his voice dangerously quiet. Tommy strained to hear what he was saying, his fists clenched. Dream shrugged his shoulders, tsking as he did. “I’m afraid that means I have little use for you, then.”
Tommy froze, gasping. No. He watched Dream draw his gun in slow motion, turning it over in his hands once. The masked man raised it, pointing it directly at Wilbur’s head, so close it was almost touching. He had to stop this, he had to stop this, he had to stop this .
“Dream--” Someone in the crowd said, stepping forward, obvious concern lacing their voice. “Is this really a good idea?” The masked man raised his hand, his demeanor chilly.
“Now, now, Karl, this man almost killed Quackity! Why are you trying to protect him?” His voice was curious, but the underlying threat was clear. The speaker-- Karl-- stepped back, whatever fight he’d attempted to put up shot down.
Tommy waited for Eret to say something, bring up whatever deal was made once more. But she stayed silent, not a single word leaving their mouth.
Tommy was the only hope Wilbur had left.
A plan began to form in his mind, horrible yet effective at the same token. There was no other choice at this point. If he wanted his brother to survive, if he wanted his friends to make it out of here, he had to stand up now.
As he began to rise, he felt a hand grab the back of his shirt. Tubbo was pulling him down, his movements frantic. Gently, Tommy unclasped his hand, shaking his head once.
“So clingy.” He whispered, his smile sad. “I’ll be okay, Tubbo.” The other stared at him mutely, eyes flashing with hurt and understanding. Slowly, he backed off, nodding once. Ranboo was watching him with a terrified expression. “I have to do this.” He whispered to the other.
“You don’t.” Ranboo replied. Tommy threw a glance over the rock they were hiding behind. Time was running out, and fast.
“I have no choice.” He replied. “It’ll be okay, please trust me.” Ranboo rocked back on his heels. He bowed his head in resignation, stepping back.
Tommy climbed up onto the outcropping, making sure he was fully visible. He cleared his throat, mentally preparing himself. Am I brave enough to do this? He may never see the light of day again, but it’ll be worth it, if his family would get to walk away and be safe . He took a deep breath, adjusting his tattered blue overcoat.
“Oi!” Tommy shouted. “Dream!” The masked man turned slowly, his gun dropping slowly. He turned around, a grin spreading across his face.
“I knew it.” He whispered, laughing softly. “Well, well, well Tommy. I knew you wouldn’t just run off and abandon your family.”
“Yeah, you know me so well.” Tommy retorted, tapping his foot impatiently against the ground.
“Why don’t you come down? So we can chat.” Dream said silkily, cheshire grin never wavering from his face.
“Why don’t you put your gun down, bitch boy.” Tommy shouted back, drawing himself to full height on the rock, his chin lifted. His hands were shaking, yet he forced them to be still. Slowly, he unclasped the holster which his pistol rested in.
“Or what?” Dream fired back. “I don’t think you’re in any position to bargain, kid.” Tommy shot him a wolfish smile, a strange euphoria overtaking him. Well, at least he’ll be wrong.
“Oh, but I do.” He said nonchalantly, keeping any fear from his voice. This man would clamp onto it like a leech, and use it however he could.
“Try me.” Dream said, tilting his head curiously. Tommy grinned, hiding how scared he was behind a facade of confidence. I hope Wil can forgive me. And Tech, and Dad.
“Here’s what’s gonna happen.” He started to say, one hand resting on his hip, keeping his posture as defiant as possible. “You’re gonna let everyone go. And I’ll come with you quietly.” He heard a gasp, a shout telling him to stop, but he ignored it. He would be as self sacrificial as he wanted, damnit. His family was more important than this.
“You’re acting like I can’t just walk up there and take you.” Dream retorted, his voice strangely light. Tommy shrugged, fist closing around the hilt of his weapon.
“Maybe so.” He said, drawing the gun. “But I doubt you could beat a bullet.” Taking a deep breath, Tommy pressed the barrel of the gun against his own forehead. The metal was cold, uncomfortable, and foreign. But he forced it to stay in place, knowing this could be the only thing that could save everyone here.
“Interesting.” Dream said, straightening up. And then he laughed. The sound was hollow, yet amusement colored the fringe of the sound. Tommy flinched back, eyes widening slightly. “You’re smarter than you look, kid, I’ll give you that.”
“Yeah, and you still look like a prick.” Tommy snapped back. The gun felt heavy in his hands, but his fist never wavered. Too much was riding on this success. “Do we have a deal?”
“Tommy, no!” Wilbur shouted, the words slightly slurred. Tommy kept his gaze on Dream. If he looked at his brother, he would break down and give up. He would let himself be talked out of this choice. But there is none, because this is the only course of action that makes sense. This is the only thing that can be done. It’s best for everyone.
“Hmm.” Dream hummed, tapping his foot against the ground. “Well, Tomathy, I suppose we do. I can’t let something as valuable as you go to waste, now can I?”
“That’s what I thought.” Tommy said, a bitter triumph painting his voice. “Now let them go. I’ll come down once they’re out of sight.”
“Very well.” Dream said, waving his soldiers to step back. They complied, leaving a gap for the four to exit.
“And you won’t go after them?” Tommy confirmed quickly. Dream nodded once.
“You have my word.” He said solemnly. Tommy scoffed internally. He wasn’t sure how much the masked man’s promises were worth, but it was the only thing he had to bank on.
“Wait.” Wilbur said, struggling in Jacks’ grip. “Wait, Tommy, please, don’t do this, there’s a better way.” His brother wrenched his arm free from Jack’s hand, stumbling over closer to him. Tommy could see the desperation in his eyes, hear the anguish in his voice. It was almost enough to make him call it all off.
But then he saw the remains of his knee, and the blood staining his coat, the glaze covering his irises like ice. Tommy turned away.
“Wil--” He choked out. “You were the best brother I could have ever asked for. Don’t-- It’ll be okay.” Wilbur stared up at him, tears slowly dripping down his face. Tommy could feel his own emotions welling up, his own tears threatening to spill from his eyes. He straightened his spine, nodding once.
“Toms…” Wilbur gasped out. His eyelids fluttered once as he reached up toward him. Tommy flinched back as he collapsed, eyes shut. The blood loss finally got to him, Tommy realized in mute horror.
“I’ve got him.” Techno said softly, stepping over. He picked Wilbur up, their brother’s head lolling and resting against Techno’s chest.
“Tech--” Tommy started. Techno shook his head once.
“I understand.” He said, meeting Tommy’s gaze. There was deep understanding in them, yet also a sadness that had plagued Wilbur’s. “Don’t let them break you. Don’t forget who you are.”
“I--” Tommy started to say, his throats closing up as his vocal chords refused to work.
“That’s enough.” Dream cut him off. “Get out of here before I change my mind.” Techno nodded to him once, before trailing after Niki and Jack. The three of them limped off of the battlefield. Out of the corner of his eye, Tommy saw Tubbo and Ranboo follow suit, circling the long way around and catching up just as the group-- his family-- disappeared from sight.
Tommy counted off the minutes in his head. After enough time had passed, he slowly set the pistol down. His feet shook as he stepped to the edge of the rock. He took his time sliding off, knowing he was only walking into the den of a lion.
Dream met him in seconds, hand placed on his shoulder as two of his soldiers wrenched his arms behind his back. The cold click of a handcuff echoed in Tommy’s skull, the sound so desolate he flinched. Dream paid it no mind, still grinning.
Tommy didn’t speak, instead staring defiantly up at Dream. Don’t let them break you. The masked man snickered once, starting to guide Tommy far away, far away from his home, far away into the heart of the SMP.
“Welcome home, Tommy.” He whispered.
Don’t let them break you.
Notes:
yeah
karl jacobs cranking 90s. he's popping off.
you see i call this chapter the epitome of moral ambiguity. look at them all go, having different motives.
poor eret.
I find i have less to say because of spoilers but. wow I had fun using my inner rage from the football game to just. let the writing gods possess me and write this bad boy *slaps the side of the fic*
Chapter 26: Maybe We'll Get Lucky (I Don't Think So)
Summary:
“Dad.” Wilbur said miserably, choking on his tears. Phil didn’t speak, instead walking over and pulling him into a tight embrace. He buried his head into his father’s chest, gasping for air as the tears poured relentlessly.
“I know.” Phil whispered, his chin falling to a rest on Wilbur’s head, his own voice painted with every shade of sorrow. “I know.”
“It’s my- my fault.” Wilbur stumbled over his words, shoulders shaking. “It’s all my fault, if only I hadn’t been so stupid.”
Notes:
I will say there is a tw for a torture method (See end notes)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur woke up slowly. He was brought forth from the subconscious off his mind back into a haze of pain, starting from his knee and spiraling up his leg and reaching his extremities.
At first, it was a dull throb, one he scarcely noticed. Wilbur found that he could drift back into unconsciousness, resting in the embrace of darkness. All too soon, the agony doubled, and he peeled his eyes open if only to see what was causing it.
A ceiling met him, a strange sight after being accustomed to fabric tents. Pale roof, torchlight flickering over it and casting an eerie shadow over the entire room. Spots danced across his line of sight, albeit we’re shrinking away quickly.
“Thank gods, you’re awake.” A voice to his left caused him to jolt, shifting suddenly to locate the speaker. Wilbur shifted to his side, the action painful by nature. He stifled a groan, resisting the urge to bury his face into the pillows.
“Why shouldn’t I be?” He asked, each syllable feeling forced. His throat was oddly dry, his speech feeling like sandpaper against the sides of it. Wilbur flinched slightly, pursing his lips as he struggled to get a sense of his surroundings.
“You-- do you--” Wilbur blinked up at the other person-- Techno. Techno was giving him an uncharastically concerned look, his brother’s face solemn. The demeanor sent a shiver down Wilbur’s spine, a feeling of foreboding washing over him. Something is terribly wrong.
“Tech-- why are you looking at me like that?” Wilbur muttered, pushing himself into a sitting position. A hiss of pain escaped him as agony shot through his leg, feeling like white hot fire coursing through his veins. It died after a moment, reclusing back into a dull throb.
He risked a look down at the pulsing section, the aches in time with his heart beat. Wilbur sucked in a sharp breath, staring down at the bandaged portion. Oh. It all came crashing down at once, like a tsunami descending over a peaceful ocean front.
The battle. The gun, the bullet tearing through his knee as if it were made of paper. The blood, so much blood. He thought he was going to have bled out on the spot, condemned to a slow death in some ambush that was brought on by someone he thought was his friend. Dream’s mocking laughter, the way Wilbur tried to fight back with his words, the only weapons he had left. The desperation that he had bought enough time for Tommy to--
Tommy.
Tommy.
Tommy.
Wilbur’s eyes widened, and he wheeled on Techno, the action so sudden he nearly toppled off of the bed he was sitting in. The first tremor ran down his spine, shock finally settling in. He swallowed thickly, almost afraid to ask the question. But he had to know, he had to know what happened to his brother.
“Wh… what happened to Tommy?” Wilbur forced out. Techno looked away, eyes fluttering in a feeble attempt to mask his grief.
“Dream.” He said at last, voice tight. “He… he turned himself in.”
The world crashed down around Wilbur. A deafening silence settled around them, swirling the room and suffocating him. His vision tunneled, until all he could see was Techno.
“What?” He murmured. “No, I told him not to, he--”
“He did it.” Techno cut him off. “How else do you think we got away? We… we could all be dead without his sacrifice.” Wilbur slumped back against the pillows, a hollow pit forming in his stomach. Shock pulsed through him; and yet, he found he wasn’t wholly surprised.
Of course he would, of course he did this.
The first tear fell silently. The second one brought forth a wail of grief.
“I fucking-- I fucking failed him!” Wilbur cried, burying his face in his hands. His shoulders shook as sobs wracked his body, his emotional turmoil manifested. “I promised him-- him Dream would never get him, that-- that he would b-be safe!”
“We all did.” Techno replied. “We all... “ He trailed off, turning away. Wilbur could’ve sworn he heard a small cry from his brother too.
“I shouldn’t have let him join the mission. I shouldn’t have said yes.” Wilbur gasped out, his words strung together in a hurried jumble. He could barely breathe, his tears flowing so freely and his grief so prominent.
“I shouldn’t have let him join the war.” Wilbur turned his face slightly, hearing someone else. He barely registered who it was at first, his mind in too much of a fog to recognize anything. When it clicked, he couldn’t help, despite the situation, to feel a small ounce of comfort.
“Dad.” Wilbur said miserably, choking on his tears. Phil didn’t speak, instead walking over and pulling him into a tight embrace. He buried his head into his father’s chest, gasping for air as the tears poured relentlessly.
“I know.” Phil whispered, his chin falling to a rest on Wilbur’s head, his own voice painted with every shade of sorrow. “I know.”
“It’s my- my fault.” Wilbur stumbled over his words, shoulders shaking. “It’s all my fault, if only I hadn’t been so fucking stupid.”
“Nobody knew Eret was capable of such a thing.” Techno replied instead of Phil, a bitterness enthralling his tone. Wilbur nodded numbly. Years of friendship, of amity, thrown away by one choice.
“If I ever see them again, I’m going to kill them.” Wilbur swore, biting back more tears. His sadness was slowly giving way to something else, something that was brewing a cold determination in his gut. Wilbur wiped his eyes, sitting up slowly. He couldn’t allow himself to get lost in his grief, not yet.
Tommy was still alive. Tommy had to be.
And if he could, he was sure as hell going to get his brother back.
-
Fear was becoming an old friend. It was the only constant in Tommy’s life anymore. It was lurking in the back shadows of his mind, always present and never gone.
Part of it was his accommodations, for sure. Tommy had never been the biggest fan of small places, ironically-- the only exception being when he was curled in the back of Wilbur’s closet. He figured it was far too complicated to try and figure out why he was so aversive to tight quarters; maybe it was just that he didn’t like the feeling of being restrained.
Oh. Maybe that would help explain a few things. Tommy rubbed his wrists-- which were rooted to the floor by a pair of shackles-- subconsciously. He leaned his head back against the wall, uncomfortably attempting to settle in.
Not that it would matter. Dream would be here sooner or later, trying to get him to use his abilities, unlock his hand cuffs, drag him to another cell, and start “drowning” him.
Tommy shuddered, curling his knees closer to his chest. He didn’t want to think about the sick routine he’d been settled into. How long had it been? Days? Weeks? It couldn’t have been more than that. His cuts and scrapes from the battle were still too fresh, despite the treatment he’d been given.
That person had been nice. Gentle, almost familiar in a way. He still didn’t speak to Tommy-- only Dream did that-- but there was something in the way he carried himself that reminded Tommy almost of himself. At least, himself if he’d never been found by Wilbur. Trapped.
Which is what he was now. Stuck, waiting to die.
There was no way in hell he was going to give that masked bitch the satisfaction of breaking him. Techno told him to stay strong, which is what he would do. He was not some flimsy weed, bending to the will of the wind. He would be a great pine, unyielding despite the snow and sleet and gusts and everything else nature threw at it.
“Good afternoon, Tommy.” He sighed, rolling his eyes. Right on schedule, as always. Tommy shifted his gaze to the left, raising a brow as if he didn’t care. His traitorous heart continued to beat faster and faster, his pulse racing as primal fear began to grab hold of his mind.
“Hey, Dream.” He grumbled. “Is it really afternoon, or are you pulling my leg?” The masked man chuckled, leaning against the bars of the cell.
“No, I assure you, it’s well past noon. Closer to dinner, in fact.” Tommy hummed in response. He had no reason to believe or disbelieve him; time was blurring together, anyway. He figured casual conversation was better than nothing in this hellhole.
“Alright, let’s just get this over with so I can go back to playing Tic Tac Toe against myself.” Tommy drawled, shifting to face Dream. The cuffs around his wrists twinged painfully, pulling them back to center.
“I don’t suppose you’ve changed your mind, then?” Dream asked, frowning. Tommy barked out a laugh, the sound lacking any true amusement.
“I’m not helping you bring the end of the world.” He deadpanned. “You’ve got a few loose screws if you think I’d be on board with that at all.” Dream had told him his grand plan on the first day, as if to entice Tommy to help. Of course, that only strengthened his resolve to be as obstinate as possible. He quite liked living in the world, thank you very much.
The masked man sighed, the sound long and drawn out. He tugged free a set of keys from his pocket, sticking one in the lock and twisted. It creaked open, metal scrapping metal as he ripped open the door itself. Tommy waited patiently as he unlocked the cuffs, only rolling his eyes once.
On the first day, he tried running. Tommy thought he could escape, and make it back home before anyone came for him. But no, the labyrinthine interior of the facility proved difficult to navigate. Tommy got lost in moments, unable to find any landmarks. One of the guards-- Sapnap, that’s what Dream called him-- found him after mere minutes had passed, and took him back to his cell.
He’d been weirdly nice, too. He wasn’t rough like Dream, just blunt when he spoke. He upfront told Tommy how stupid he’d been to try and escape, stating that he himself got lost frequently despite living here. But Sapnap didn’t shove Tommy along or spur him to walk faster, instead walking him back to the cell at the pace Tommy himself set.
It had been a strange encounter. It was weird how he missed him, and the man who treated his injuries from the battle.
Maybe not all the SMP soldiers were dickheads like Dream. He’d been conditioned to believe that they were undeniably the bad guys, the ones trying to destroy everything Tommy cared about, but he’d so far met two people just trying to live their lives and do their job, and be… decent people.
He didn’t try and escape after that. He let Dream lead him to one of the other cells in the vast military base. There was no point in trying to run, not when he knew for a fact that he would just end up getting lost.
He was losing hope, anyway. Hope that he would make it out of here alive. Maybe Dream would be nice enough to give his body back to his family.
Dream guided him with one hand on his shoulder out of the cell. He led him past other empty ones, turning the corner. The next room was doors, iron so dark it was nearly ebony black. Dream unlocked one of them, one Tommy had become all too familiar with. The masked man shoved him inside, the action lacking any ceremony or grace.
The table in the center of the room had more inhabitants than Tommy. Blood stains that had faded over time were still visible, ugly copper stains against steel. He was guiltily grateful the crimson did not belong to him. The metal was still damp from his previous interrogation, fine droplets glistening under the torch.
Two guards swept in after Dream, faces unreadable per usual. They served no purpose other than shackling Tommy down, making sure he didn’t fight back or struggle. His stomach turned; no matter how many times he endured the waterboarding, he knew he would never get used to it.
The cloth was placed over his mouth as soon as he was fastened down, the putrid smell of mildew piercing his senses. He wrinkled his nose in distaste. It was laughable about how that was the most irritating thing of the moment.
And then the water started. He heard it dripping down, the movements of the liquid slow at first, then increasing as it tumbled and soaked through the measly fabric in seconds. Tommy didn’t fight it, instead keeping perfectly still. He would exburt less energy this way.
It would hurt, nonetheless. It always hurt. His lungs would burn and he would plead for death, but he would never walk the line far enough to slip away. Instead, Tommy would be allowed to breathe for mere seconds, and the process would repeat until it became clear he could take no more.
As the water seeped into his mouth and nose, clogging his senses, Tommy thought that, with bitter irony, how the element was always regarded as the bringer of life. And yet, here he was, succumbing to its embrace daily. It has killed billions over the course of history, and yet people still worship it as the saviour itself.
Tommy himself wasn’t sure how he felt about it, at least at this second. Currently, he despised it with every fiber of his being. Then again, he knew life would have perished without. Can’t live with it, can’t live without.
Black spots danced at the edges of his vision by the time Dream removed the cloth, leaving him gasping for air. The water was cold at the back of his throat, and he did his best to cough it up. He was faintly aware of the masked man ordering the guards away, and then walking over and releasing the cuffs holding him in place.
Tommy slid off the table, knees buckling and colliding with the floor. His vision was slowly clearing, his fear replaced with a feeling of confusion. This is new. Normally, he would’ve been stuck to the damned table for at least an hour.
His gaze drifted upward, locking on Dream. Tommy was still shaking, but his coughing had subsided. The masked man leaned forward, resting his head on his hands as he peered over the table.
“Don’t you grow tired of this?” Dream asked, his voice sounding sympathetic. It was enough to make Tommy snorted, sending him into another coughing fit. The masked man waited patiently, not speaking as Tommy struggled to regain control of himself.
“You-- you see, Dream.” Tommy said, bitter contempt lacing his words as he hacked up water. “I said I would go quietly, y-yeah? That didn’t mean I would actually cooperate. So no, I don’t grow tired of this.”
“I fear you don’t truly understand.” Dream said, shaking his head. Tommy stood up, brushing off his pants and straightening his ruined coat. The blue fabric was coated with blood and grime, not to mention teared and fringed at the edges. But he couldn’t get rid of it-- not when it was the last connection he had to his home.
“I’ll bite.” Tommy deadpanned. “What don’t I understand?”
“The fact that you’ve been returned to your purpose, of course.” The masked man said, as if it were obvious to all. Tommy furrowed his brow, biting back another disbelieving bout of laughter.
“Bullshit.” He said, mustering as much malice as he could. “You’re just playing mind games, again. I don’t give a damn about your grand plan, or whatever.” Dream didn’t reply immediately, a silence descending over the room. Tommy found he didn’t care; he was fairly certain he couldn’t make his situation any worse.
“Why do you hold on?” Dream asked finally, tilting his head. “I don’t understand it.” Tommy narrowed his eyes, mouth parting slightly. Did he really just ask that? This time, he did laugh.
“I dunno, maybe because I care about my family and my home?” He said through his laughter. “And I don’t want to see them dead or lost to whatever hell you are trying to raise?”
“Funny how you call them family.” Dream said, his voice light. “Despite the fact that they haven’t come for you.”
“I don’t expect them to.” Tommy fired back. “I traded myself away. I knew what would happen.”
“I suppose it does make sense, when you think about it.” The masked man continued to speak, brushing over what Tommy said as if nothing had ever been spoken. “You were just some random kid on the street, that they just happened to take in. Who knows? Maybe they don’t really love you.”
“Whatever.” Tommy muttered, ignoring the sudden fear worming its way into his heart. He hated how it made sense, what Dream was saying. “It’s not true.”
“You never really belonged to them, anyway.” Dream continued.
“Shut up.”
“Tommy, you were a gift from the gods. Puffy stole you away, and that man you call a brother took you from her. Don’t you see? You have no home! You have no attachments that truly matter.” Dream crescendoed, spreading his arms wide. Tommy stared at him mutely. He took in a shuddering breath, his gaze drifting away as tears threatened to burn the edge of his vision.
Why the hell did what he was saying make sense? Why was it so believable? Did he have a home? Or was it all fake?
Wilbur’s face when he handed himself over popped into his mind, the way he pleaded him to stand down. Techno, telling him to stay strong with layers of sadness building upon one another. Phil, every letter he wrote home, the way he asked him as he did his other two sons to give up his dreams of war.
No. No, it wasn’t fake. They would have handed me over a long time ago if they didn’t care.
“That’s not true.” Tommy echoed out loud, resolve forming in his gut. Dream gave him an incredulous look, his mouth pressed into a thin line.
“Oh?” He said, mild disbelief in his tone. Whether or not the bastard believed the lie he was spinning didn’t matter to Tommy-- all he cared about was the fact that it was a lie.
“Wilbur, Techno, Dad-- they all care about me. I’m part of that family, no matter where I came from or what my past is.” He retorted, crossing his arms. Dream sighed, the action drawn out.
“You really believe that, don’t you?” He said, as if speaking to a child.
“Listen here, prick.” Tommy snarled, all attempts at diplomacy vanishing from the forefront of his mind. “You can take everything from me, but you’ll never shake the love my family and I share.”
“Interesting.” Dream clicked his tongue. He knelt down, grasping Tommy’s chin. “Are you certain?”
“Fuck you. I won’t help you, and that’s final.” Tommy snapped, tearing himself free of the other’s grip. The masked man blew out a sharp breath, rising to his full height. His foot was tapping against the ground, almost a representation of whatever plot he was forming, as Tommy could practically see the gears turning in his head.
“Fine, then I suppose you’ll just have to be of use… some other way.”
-
“We have to get him back.” Wilbur said, leaning heavily against the side of the post. Phil jolted up, studying him through half slitted eyes. He raised one brow, turning back to the map. Wilbur limped further forward, ignoring the awkwardness he felt whenever he moved.
“I agree. But on that leg? You’re not going anywhere.” Phil replied, shaking his head once. Irritation washed over Wilbur, causing him to scoff slightly. Just because he got shot didn’t mean he was helpless .
“Techno said that the medics said it would be… decent in a few days. I can walk and run.” Wilbur protested, not even bothering to coat the whine in his voice. It was no secret how badly he wanted to do something, anything, to help Tommy. And he would be best suited to go find him and rescue him.
It was his fault Tommy was captured by Dream in the first place. He should be the one to go after him. If not for obligation, but to ease the overwhelming guilt plaguing Wilbur’s mind. It had haunted him for the past two days, as he waited for his leg to heal enough for him to hobble around the camp.
“That doesn’t mean you jump right back into the fight!” Phil retorted, turning around. Wilbur shook his head once, keeping his gaze steady.
“You don’t understand what it was like to watch him get dragged away.” He responded. “It’s my fault, and I should be the one to go get him back!”
“Wil, you couldn’t walk for three days, and were out for almost a week.” Phil deadpanned. “What you need to do is rest.” He crossed his arms, stilling whatever unsteady rocking his leg had been doing. No signs of weaknesses could be exhibited, lest he want to give his father even more of a reason to keep him from this mission.
“I have to do this.” Wilbur said, his voice deathly serious. Phil was silent for a moment, impossibly dulled blue eyes flashing with something that looked like understanding. After a moment, his father sighed, one hand running through his hair.
“Wil.” He started. “I get it. I really do. But… you… your leg…” His father trailed off, gaze flickering downward. Wilbur exhaled sharply, frustration building up as pressure did on a volcano; it was only a matter of time before he exploded.
“Dad, please. I have to save him. I can do it. Our spies already know where he’s being kept; let me draw the plan, and just trust me .” Wilbur rambled, doing his best to keep his temper under control. Phil leveled his gaze, tapping one finger against his chin. The inner debate was clear in his eyes, the way he was pondering which way to swing.
“You have to promise me you’ll come home. That you won’t take any unnecessary risks.” Phil said after a moment, his words heavy. Wilbur perked up, elation leaping in his chest. He reached forward, grasping his father’s hand firmly.
“You can’t keep me down.” Wilbur promised. “I promise.” Phil gave him a sentimental smile, lingering traces of grief present. Hope was intertwined, albeit all the sadness. It filled Wilbur with a fresh sense of determination.
“Okay.” Phil whispered. He cleared his throat, nodding once. “Okay, let’s do this.”
“I will bring Tommy home. All of us will.” Wilbur said, releasing Phil’s hand. He limped over to the map, pulling it off the wall and spreading it out over the table. He pressed his finger against the SMP stronghold, narrowing his eyes. “We have work to do.”
We will bring him home.
-
Entry #47, Journal #14
Dear gods, I don’t even know where to start.
We won the battle in the Badlands. It was no surprise, really. We outnumbered them, ten to one. It was almost depressing. You hear time and time again of legendary underdogs, winning when all hope seemed to be lost. You read of heroes in ancient stories, ones who suffer over and over again, but in the end emerge victorious.
That is simply not the case, anymore.
The SMP— we — are too strong. It’s only a matter of time until the Antarctic falls, and I mean that for real. Soon, Dream will have control over the continent.
I should have ran.
I think that should make me happy, yeah? The fact that I’m on the winning side of the war? But it just… upsets me. It makes me melancholy. We don’t deserve to win.
It’s been years since I found that file. Years since I swore myself to silence, if only for my spouses. But now… I wish I had told them what I discovered, what really happened. If I hadn’t been so scared of what might have happened.
Maybe we would have fled.
I look around and wonder what I did to deserve this. Maybe it was my lack of ability to make a choice, maybe it was the fact that I stood by countless times when I could have done something to fix all that’s happening.
I helped take care of Tommy when we first brought him in. He was really quiet, and was shaking the entire time. He’s still a kid. I wanted to say something, but I think it would have been out of line for both of us. It’s funny-- I don’t think he remembers me. Not that I would expect him to, of course, but life seems to have brought us both back here.
Both of us, trapped under Dream’s claws. Both of us, forever trapped in prisons of our own making.
Maybe if I had turned myself in, things would be different.
I was a coward. I am a coward. For honk’s sake, I still can’t find it in me to do anything.
That’s a lie. I know I can’t be idle anymore. I just… it’s gonna break their hearts.
But I can’t live like this anymore, torn between this facade of “living” and the right things.
I’m crying now. It’s hard to keep the tears off the paper. It hurts so much. I know it’s going to hurt even more later.
I think about them and wonder how I got so lucky in the first place.
I would be dead without them.
Sapnap and Quackity mean everything to me; and here I am, about to betray them and their trust as if it meant nothing. As if they meant nothing.
Maybe if this works out… I could find a way for us to be happy again.
And if not, if I get caught… I’ll see them from the gallows.
I hated writing that, I don’t want to think like that. I won’t die, I won’t die, I’ll be okay, we’ll all walk away.
I think… I’m sure that I wanna leave. I don’t know how many times I’ve written those words, thought them hundreds of times, even said it out loud, but I mean it this time.
I think.
I can’t, I don’t-- ugh.
I have to go talk to Tommy. I need to-- there has to be— I just have to.
All for now.
- Karl.
Notes:
tw for waterboarding
y'all the motivation just skyrocketed thank labor day weekend AND Me getting off work significantly early for that back to back posting? i think yes.
literally am so pumped for the next few chapters :D
alas. i cannot say more in fear of spoilers
Chapter 27: In These Darker Days (I Push The Limit To The Love You Offer)
Summary:
“I can’t live here anymore. I can’t fight for Dream anymore. It feels wrong.” Karl confessed, his words rushed and jumbled. His heart was beating laboriously in his chest, the strain of the situation encroaching on his mind.
“So you… want to leave?” Tommy’s voice was hesitant, almost as if he was afraid to overstep. Karl sighed, head falling to a rest in his hands. Silence echoed between them, like a chasm.
“Yes.” He admitted finally, feeling as if a weight was being lifted from his chest. “Gods, I do.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The plan molded together like clay. Wilbur had sculpted it from nothing, from only one piece of information. The spy had reported that Tommy was being held in Snowchester. It was poetic, in a twisted way. A chance at redemption, at righting his failed mission, presented to him in a rescue assignment.
Him, Techno, and Phil had spent hours planning days prior. They spent an uncountable amount of time pouring over maps, reports, and whatever else could even potentially be of use. Wilbur’s leg ached from the time he spent perched on it, but he refused to show any weakness. He hid his limp the best he could. He knew it would trail him for the rest of his life, his walking always damaged.
Techno had looked at him like he was crazy when he said he was leading the strike team. But thankfully, he didn’t argue. At least, not yet. Wilbur was waiting for the other shoe to drop, waiting for him to finally pull him aside and give him the “you just got shot, you need to rest” lecture. It wouldn’t be the first time, of course. After Kinoko, Techno scolded him daily for a month.
It had come the night before they were to set out. Dawn was still hours off, the sun having just set and the moon finally showing its face. Wilbur was seated on his makeshift bed, guitar in his grip. He always left it with him at his base camp, always bringing it with him to new assignments. It was the one thing that brought him solace when all else failed.
Now, he found his fingers frozen over the strings. Wilbur had started to play a melody that was painfully familiar. He hadn’t even realized he was doing it until he hummed the first lyrics under his breath. He’d stopped immediately, the memories overwhelming him in seconds.
It had been eight years since he sang the lullaby to Tommy. And if this failed, he never would again.
The song, their song, would do nothing but serve as a memory of what once was.
The thought cut deeper than any knife, burned hotter than any flame. It stole the breath from him and made his pulse drop.
And yet, he still began to play again.
Tommy would have told Wilbur to sing the lullaby, if only to help put him to rest. He could imagine what he would say, hear him chastising him in his head. An ambivalent smile worked its way across his face as he played the intro chords, carefully picking each line. Tears burned in his eyes; his lashes fluttered and he felt the salt start to trickle down his face.
He let himself cry, shoulders shaking, but still he carried on with the song. Wilbur strummed the guitar, fingers gliding across each string. He could feel tears trickling down his cheeks, but he didn’t stop-- he couldn’t stop. He sang softly, the lyrics flowing as naturally as water. His eyes flitted shut as he let the music consume him.
“So hold me tight one more time, but don’t kiss me goodbye…’cause I know that I’ll see you on the other side...”
-
Karl was acting strange.
Sapnap was almost afraid to pry, to ask what was going on. He’d been bent out of shape over shooting the prince during the most recent battle. Sapnap and Quackity had been doing their best to reassure him that he wasn’t a bad person for doing it. Quackity pointed out that he would’ve been killed if he hadn’t. It seemed to ease Karl’s mind a bit, but there was still some residual… something.
And then he vanished. Sapnap couldn’t find him anywhere, the archives deserted. He searched the base, his efforts fruitless. It was disheartening, really. The fact that he couldn’t find Karl anywhere.
And then he remembered the place he forgot to check. It was the place he should have gone first, in retrospect. Sapnap climbed the stairs quickly, leaping them up in twos and threes. He fiddled with the door, curling his fist around the handle and pulling. A rush of cold air met him.
Sapnap found Karl on the roof. It was a normal place for him to grace, really. Every night he came up here, whether it be rain, snow, or clear. He could see him fiddling with the buttons on his vest, the heterogenous colored pins standing out against the fabric.
He still remembered when he and Quackity made it. They’d spent hours trying to figure out how to knit it, dyeing the fabric, adding personal touches, all behind Karl’s back for his birthday. He was still proud of that achievement to this day. Duller orange and green base fabric stitched together, the swirls on the vest bright blues and purples and yellows, standing out. He’d never seen Karl without it since he received it, save for a select few times.
Sapnap was still happy he liked it, to this day. It reminded him of better days, when the world wasn’t near as tense and life was just easier.
After the war, things will be okay again.
Moonlight washed over the top of the building, bathing everything in silver. Karl was standing in the shadows, leaning over the railing of the roof. He seemed completely unbothered by the wind, which was enough to make Sapnap shudder. Still, he walked closer, settling next to his husband.
“Hey.” He said softly. “What’re you doing?” Karl looked down at the ground, which was easily ten or twenty feet away.
“Thinking.” He replied. Sapnap tilted his head. Careful, he reminded himself. If he pressed too quickly, Karl would push him away.
“Nice night for it.” Sapnap replied, eyes trailing to the heavens above. Stars winked back. Sapnap had never found much comfort in the stars. They all seemed cold and distant, watching from afar but never touching earth nor ever changing fate. They simply observed the world, and watched it burn without batting an eye.
“Yeah.” Karl murmured. “It is.” The pitiful silence resumed, stretching between them. Sapnap could see pain in his eyes, an agony he couldn’t understand. It was a longing, anguished by nature. Hesitantly, he reached over and placed his hand over Karl’s.
“What’s on your mind?” Sapnap asked gently. Karl didn’t reply right away, his gaze blank. The moon was reflected in it, as if it were stretched across a pool of water.
“I don’t know how to explain it.” He whispered, his voice cracking. “I wish I could.”
“Why don’t you just try?” Sapnap encouraged him, squeezing his hand. Karl shook his head, tilting it back. For a moment, Sapnap thought he would simply hold his silence. But then, he turned to him, almost regretfully.
“Would you still love me if… if I just vanished one day? Would you look for me?” Karl asked, his voice painfully quiet. Sapnap cupped his cheek, his heart twisting in his chest. He so desperately wanted to know what had happened to make him think like this, to know what was going on that was giving him such anguish.
“Always.” He vowed. Karl placed one hand over his, looking as if he wanted to say something. He seemingly changed his mind, instead ducking his head with a small, sad smile.
Together they stood, a regret hanging over them that Sapnap could not understand. He slowly pulled his hand back, intertwining it with Karl’s and pulling him toward the roof exit.
“Come on, let’s go back inside. Quackity has a really funny story about George that he wants to tell us.” Sapnap said, giving him a reassuring grin. Karl rolled his eyes, scoffing.
“Dear gods, what has he done this time?” He asked, falling into step with him. Sapnap shrugged.
“Dunno, which is why I almost don’t want to know.” Karl hummed in response, eyes glazed slightly. Sapnap looked away, a hollow feeling of dread building in his chest. He didn’t know what was going on, and at this point, he wasn’t sure he did.
He just wanted them to be happy.
The war will be over soon , he told himself, and then things will be okay.
-
The sun rose at a gentle pace, casting brilliant orange and pink rays across the dias in which the group had gathered. Wilbur turned to the sun, shielding his eyes slightly against the glare. The marble beneath his feet glistened a silver color, light reflecting up off of it and illuminating the courtyard. He tapped his heel against it, shuddering once against the chill.
He was grateful he could move his foot. The medics told Wilbur he’d been lucky to keep his leg, albeit he would likely have a limp. Like Phil, they advised him to stay away from the action. Like Phil, he refused instantly. He had a purpose here, and he was going to fulfill it.
Tubbo and Ranboo flanked him, the two having stuck close to Wilbur after Tommy was taken. Guilt was written all over Ranboo’s face whenever he looked at Wilbur, likely feeling the same responsibility for what happened that he did. Tubbo was oddly quiet, solemn in his vigil. Wilbur wasn’t sure either of them had slept since it happened.
It was heart wrenching. Wilbur knew so many of them felt responsible, a guilt that they carried as they walked, a knowledge that one choice they made could have led to a much different, better outcome.
He wished he could ease the contrition. He understood the self blame more than anyone else. It was consuming, enthralling one’s mind and refusing to let go. It threatened to drown Wilbur, dragging him into the cold depths of his own mind. But he couldn’t allow himself to drown, not when he was one of the last hopes Tommy had.
And neither could anyone else.
“Hey,” Wilbur said, folding his hands together. “It’s not your fault.” Ranboo and Tubbo looked at him in turn, both of them wearing twin expressions of confusion. Tubbo blinked, understanding quickly. He awkwardly cleared his throat, turning away.
“We were the ones behind the rock with him. We were the ones who tried to… we tried to stop him.” Ranboo said, his voice fringed with misery. “We really did.”
“I know.” Wilbur soothed, shoulders slumping. “We all did.”
“You don’t get it, bossman.” Tubbo spoke up, voice clipped. “We were the ones who could have talked him down, before he even turned the gun on himself, before he gave himself up to Dream. It’s on us.” Wilbur flinched, recoiling slightly. The bitterness in Tubbo’s words was overwhelming. It was compelling, the skewed argument he made, yet Wilbur still shook his head.
“And I was the one who led us to the trap.” He countered. “Technically, this whole mess is my fault.”
“Eret’s the one who set the trap, not you.” Ranboo retorted, his tone uncharacteristically sharp. “And you got shot in the process.”
“That doesn’t excuse poor leadership.” Wilbur grumbled, ducking his head. “Which is what I did, in fact, exhibit.” Ranboo shook his head, action mirrored by Tubbo.
“You couldn’t have accounted for Eret.” Tubbo protested. “They blindsided us all.” Wilbur sighed, running one hand through his hair. He’d been doing his best to suppress all memories of the other, both the recent events and before it’d happened. The happier times hurt more, he thought.
“Maybe.” He murmured. “But still, back to the original topic, it’s not your fault.” Wilbur said slowly. “And blaming yourself won’t get Tommy back, yeah?” It was good advice, really. He wished he could take it.
“Yeah.” Ranboo agreed, albeit begrudgingly. Tubbo nodded along, the shorter boy tapping his foot against the dias.
“And we are going to get him back.” Wilbur affirmed. “And everything will be okay, got it?” A new expression had crossed the two teen’s faces. They both had matching expressions of cold determination, as if they could take on the entire SMP by themselves. It was a nice change from the mellow, moping demeanor they’d been carrying for the past few days.
“I call dibs on blowing up the base.” Tubbo said, his voice deathly serious. Wilbur barked out a laugh, leaning over and ruffling his hair.
“Go off, Tubbo.” He encouraged. “It’ll be a great light show.” Tubbo grinned at him, his eyes glinting with apprehension. Ranboo sighed, but an affectionate gleam shone in his heterochromatic eyes.
“Nice speech.” Wilbur turned, seeing Niki and Jack standing behind him. He gave them each a smile. Niki paced over, nudging him. “But can you take that advice?”
“Maybe.” Wilbur drawled. “Or maybe I’ll wait until the green bitch is dead.” Niki hummed, nodding once.
“Fine. But like you said yourself, it isn’t your fault.” She said, poking his shoulder lightly. “If it’s anyone’s, it’s Eret’s.”
“Fair.” Wilbur muttered, eyes drifting to the ground. He sighed, one hand running over his face. “Gods, I hope he’s okay.”
“If he was dead, Dream would’ve flaunted it in our faces by now.” Jack said, his voice a deadpan. “So he’s probably still alive.” Wilbur pursed his lips. Jack was right, logically, but it didn’t stop the fear from pumping through his veins.
“Glad to see you all are up and ready to go.” Phil swept into the encirclement, flanked by Techno. His face was stately, eyes hard in the morning light. The dawn painted his wings a dark crimson, the same shade as dried blood. He truly looked like the Angel of Death from the old stories, of before the Antarctic had been formed, of when monsters still ruled the realm.
To some extent, they still did. They just didn’t have fangs or claws, but porcelain masks and silver tongues.
“We all know the plan, right?” Techno affirmed. “You five will lead a small strike team to the heart of the base while we launch a front on the main facility?” Wilbur nodded firmly. Drawing up the plans had been agonizing, accounting for everything that could conceivably happen. There was no way he was going to slip up like the Snowchester raid. There was simply no room for error.
“It’ll be dangerous.” Phil added, casting Wilbur a worried look. “Very dangerous. You understand the risk entailed, correct?”
“We want to do this, Your Majesty.” Tubbo piped up. “We understand. Can we move out now so I can blow something up?” Phil gave him a half smile, a small chuckle emitting from him.
“In a moment.” He said, sweeping each of them with a soft gaze. “You all suffered the betrayal of Eret first hand, and saw Tommy taken. You all know that Dream will stop at nothing to keep his hands on him. I implore you to be careful and take no unnecessary risks.” Wilbur nodded, knowing it was a lie.
Dream may stop at nothing to imprison his brother, but Wilbur would stop at nothing to free him.
“I’ll see you when this is over, dad.” Wilbur said, stepping forward. “All of us will. Including Tommy.” Phil smiled at him, walking forward and hugging him tightly.
“I’m holding you to it.” Phil whispered. He withdrew from the embrace and nodded to each of the members, before turning to Techno. “I’ll meet you out front. We’ll move out as soon as you’re ready.” With that, his father swept out of the room, footsteps growing fainter as he walked away from the dias, entrusting Tommy’s fate to Wilbur. Techno turned back to the group, eyes calculating.
“This won’t be easy, what you’re about to do.” Techno said with a small sigh, adjusting his cloak. “But if you see Eret, please high five her with a sword.”
“Got it.” Niki affirmed. She tapped the hilt of her weapon for good measure, causing Techno to snicker.
“Wil.” He said, turning to him. Wilbur leveled his chin, expecting some big speech on why he should stay back. His leg twinged, but the pain was minimal. At least, it was small enough for him to ignore.
“Yeah?” He said, keeping his voice even. Techno walked forward until they were an arm’s length apart. Wilbur braced himself for a barrage of lectures.
His brother pulled him into a tight hug. Wilbur was shocked to feel his shoulders shaking.
“You better come home.” Techno murmured in his ear. “I can’t… don’t die, okay?”
“I’ll see you when this is over.” Wilbur said, nodding once. He patted Techno’s back once, the action full of the words left unspoken. His brother was stoic as ever, yet he found that it was comforting, in their little silence.
“Promise me to come home.” Techno whispered, his voice almost as silent as the wind. “Promise me you’ll come home, you and Tommy both.” Wilbur gave him a solemn nod.
“I will.” He said, swearing the covenant. “If you do the same.”
“Technoblade never dies.” His brother said, cracking a small smile. “I’ll see you soon, Wil.” Wilbur pulled away, feigning the tipping of a hat. He turned around, meeting gazes with the group assembled. It was almost identical to the one from just two weeks ago.
“Well, Captain, are we gonna go get my best friend back or what?” Tubbo was the first to break the silence, a small grin across his place. Wilbur returned the smile, turning slowly to the sun. It had crested the horizon, day breaking into a flawless blue sky.
“Let’s move out. Tubbo, please don’t blow anything up until I give the order.”
“No promises.”
-
It took Karl a full day to decide how he was going to play this. He knew where Tommy was; he’d been one of the people accompanying him to the cell he resided in. It was getting in safely, at a time that he knew Dream would be absent.
His stomach was in knots, his anxiety at what he was about to do threatening to get the best of him. History rarely regarded traitors kindly-- then again, he also knew that history would not smile upon the SMP, regardless of if they win or lose.
Karl had spent so long on the wrong side. He’d been conditioned to believe that no matter what was done, his nation-- Dream -- was not in the wrong. But it was undeniably false; ever since he read the file on Armageddon, ever since he’d lost his finger, there had been doubt . Doubt he so wished he could have been oblivious too, doubt he wished he could have ignored.
But he couldn’t just carry on with his life as if nothing had happened, like nothing had been happening . The present was ever shifting, ever changing in an attempt to set itself on a path to the future.
Karl peered around the corner, down the cell block. In case of being caught, the conceivable lie he could tell was… he was drawing a blank. Logically, he had no real reason to be down on the cell block. If he said he was checking on someone, it would be fairly obvious it wasn’t true as Dream was very explicit with who and when he allowed down here.
It boiled down to one thing: he couldn’t be caught. He wasn’t exactly hip on the idea of losing anymore fingers.
Karl’s steps felt heavy as he glided down the hall, ignoring the empty cells as he passed. His heart was thundering in his chest, echoing through his skull. He attempted to steady himself; he would have to be in full control of himself, not allowed to succumb to any semblance of fear or anxiety. If Karl was found, he would either end up in a cell down the hall or dead.
When he reached the cell Tommy was allegedly in, he at first thought it was empty. Karl furrowed his brow, confused. Had the prince been moved? Probably not. Maybe. He had no idea. Karl stifled a sigh, about to turn around when he heard someone cough.
Prince Tommy was seated in the far corner of the enclosure, engulfed in the shadows. His eyes flashed with wariness as he examined Karl, leaning forward slowly. His hair was matted, blonde lockes curled in on themselves. His military uniform was worn, soot turning the familiar blues an ugly grey.
He looked like a mess, if Karl was being completely honest. Then again, what was he expecting? It was Dream who was holding him, trying to use him. His tongue suddenly felt very dry in his mouth, throat closing up. Karl ducked his head, a bolt of shame hitting him. This is happening in my home.
“Hi.” The prince spoke first, his voice raspy. As he leaned forward, a startled expression crossed his face, mouth parting in a small “o” of surprise. In his eyes, recognition was reflected. “I remember you.” Karl lifted his head, shock pulsing through him.
“You do?” He asked, treading slowly. Tommy nodded, tapping his finger against his chin. Shackles clinked together with the movement, causing a shudder to run down Karl’s spine. Subconsciously, he rubbed one hand over his other wrist, the all too familiar memory threatening the peripherals of his mind.
“Yeah, I mean… you do only have nine fingers.” Tommy said, gesturing at his hand. Karl could feel his cheeks flush. Despite all the time it’d been since that had happened, he still never got used to his lack of ring finger being one of the first things people noticed.
“Oh. I guess that would be a dead give away.” He managed, his voice feeling tight. Tommy dropped that subject, instead examining him through half slitted eyes.
“You snuck into the palace a few years ago.” He said suddenly, snapping his fingers. Karl blinked, mildly surprised.
“I- I did, yeah.” He replied, sputtering slightly. He didn’t have fond memories of that assignment. His arms and hands were still littered with scars from the window glass. Tommy studied him, expression unreadable.
“Why are you here?” The prince asked finally. “Nobody but Dream has come down here.”
“I’m not supposed to be down here.” Karl answered quickly. He bit his lip before addressing his question. His shoulders sagged, and he sighed. Tommy was waiting expectantly, arms folded across his chest.
“Doesn’t answer why.” He pointed out dryly.
“It’s… complicated.” Karl said at last. “There’s a lot going on.” Tommy raised a brow incredulously.
“Personally, I have plenty of time to spare.” The prince said, voice a deadpan. “Don’t have anywhere to go.” Karl pursed his lips together, pressing his hands together over his face. Why was he finding it so hard to speak now? This is what he came down here to do; talk to the prince, and figure out a way to get both of them out of this hell.
“Hey, why don’t you sit down?” Tommy said, his demeanor softening. “You look like you’re about to have a stroke. Also man, what’s your name?” Karl obliged, slowly settling on the floor, back pressed against the cell grates. He had to face the entrance, lest someone sneak up on them. He shifted slightly, doing his best to keep both the prince and the door in his line of sight.
“Karl.” He answered. Tommy blinked.
“As in… Karl Jacobs, one of the orchestrators of some of the most notorious espionage and, like, legendary spy?” The prince said softly, shock coloring his tones. Karl couldn’t help but crack a smile, slightly amused.
“Yeah.” He said finally. “Not anymore, really. After I broke into the palace, I stuck to the archives.” Because Dream doesn’t trust me, and I didn’t trust myself to not stay.
“Damn.” He whistled. “Now I really want to know what you’re doing down here.” Karl turned away, any mirth he felt vanishing. Reality set back in, cold as ice.
“I…” He trailed off as he began to speak, swallowing heavily. “I don’t… I can’t support the SMP anymore.” Tommy inhaled sharply, obvious shock painted on his face.
“Come again?” He said, leaning forward. Karl shuddered, almost afraid to repeat himself, in case someone had been eavesdropping.
“I can’t live here anymore. I can’t fight for Dream anymore. It feels wrong.” Karl confessed, his words rushed and jumbled. His heart was beating laboriously in his chest, the strain of the situation encroaching on his mind.
“So you… want to leave?” Tommy’s voice was hesitant, almost as if he was afraid to overstep. Karl sighed, head falling to a rest in his hands. Silence echoed between them, like a chasm.
“Yes.” He admitted finally, feeling as if a weight was being lifted from his chest. “Gods, I do.”
“What’s stopping you?” Tommy asked, the prince’s voice full of unbridled curiosity.
“This.” Karl slowly held up his undamaged hand, the two wedding bands glinting in the torch light. Silver and gold, shining side by side. Tommy drew in a sharp breath, a grim understanding crossing his expression.
“Oh.” He said lamely. “You have attachments.” Karl nodded once in affirmation, curling his hand close to his chest, the smooth metal bands a comforting presence. A small burst of guilt bloomed in his heart; he shouldn’t be talking to Tommy, let alone telling him his grand plans of how badly he wanted to leave his own home.
“And… last time I brought up leaving, they didn’t-- they didn’t want to.” Karl murmured. He still wondered if he’d told them what Dream did to him weeks later if they would have reconsidered. Perhaps they would be living elsewhere now, safe and tucked away from the violence. Or maybe they would all be dead, or maybe still they would’ve been killed and Karl would be left alive with the overwhelming guilt that would’ve accompanied it.
“Why?” Tommy inquired.
“They don’t know of the atrocities Dream has committed. They don’t know about… you.”
“What do you mean?”
“As far as I know, I’m the only other person besides Dream that knows about your abilities.” Karl confessed out loud. Tommy jumped as if struck, eyes widening.
“Seriously?” He whispered hoarsely. “No one else knows what he wants to do?” Karl shook his head, looking away. The prince narrowed his eyes, accusation entering his gaze. “Why didn’t you tell anyone?”
“I was going to. But Dream caught me.” Karl amended quickly. Tommy stared at him, understanding building up in his expression. “You can guess that Dream was the one who cut my finger off, yeah? All for my accidental discovery.” Karl added, a bitter laugh welling up in his chest.
“I believe it.” Tommy grumbled. “The prick loves his torture methods.”
“The only reason he let me live is because I’m married to-- well, at the time, was dating-- his best friend.” Karl continued, gaze drifting to the ceiling. It was cracked, small droplets of water cascading from them. They built up in small puddles near the edges of the room, seeping through the ground to the next story.
“Wow.” Tommy said faintly. “So… I guess that’s another reason they won’t leave? The whole best friends thing?” He clarified. Karl shrugged.
“I dunno. Maybe? I think… I probably should have told them what really happened that night.” He murmured, voice barely above a whisper. “But Dream threatened to kill them if I ever told anyone what I found. And then sent me to the Antarctic as a test of loyalty.”
“Which is why you were stealing the plans.” Tommy finished. He sat back on his heels, clearly processing. “That’s a lot.”
“Yeah.” Karl sighed. “I really just… gods, I want to start over so bad.” He wasn’t sure if it was just a desire anymore. It felt more like a need at this point, something that was necessary to his survival. He couldn’t live under the constant fear of death, knowing his knowledge could be the death of him.
“I can… maybe I can help with that.” Tommy said slowly, his voice eager. A small light was shining in his eyes, as if inspiration had struck. Karl lifted his head, raising a brow. He didn’t want to dare and hope, but maybe…
“What do you have in mind?” He asked, careful to keep his voice quiet. Now would be the worst time for someone to walk in; he prayed for peace for just a few more minutes.
“A deal.” Tommy said, sitting up. Karl mimicked the action, gesturing for him to continue speaking. “You help me escape, and tell the Antarctic what you know, and I personally vow that you will be acquitted of all charges that you might have faced.”
It was almost too good to be true. Karl stared at him mutely, heart leaping in his chest. He blinked, eyes darting from side to side, expecting something to ruin this moment, this opportunity. But it never came.
“Are you serious?” He whispered, excitement gracing his tone. “Do you really mean it?” Tommy nodded rigorously.
“Yes, I promise.” The prince said, voice urgent. “Do you accept?” Karl hesitated a moment, eyes drifting down to his wedding bands.
“Could you promise amnesty to Sapnap and Quackity, as well?” He asked after a moment. Even if they never forgave him for what he was about to do, they deserved to live no matter the outcome. At least this way, there was hope in either direction. He pleaded to every god in existence that he hadn’t overstepped.
“It’ll be done, I swear.” Tommy vowed. Karl broke into a splitting grin, relief flooding him. He thought he may start crying on the spot. Finally, freedom within his grasp. He may finally get free of the cage he called a life.
And then he remembered. The meeting earlier, the one that finally drove him to talk to Tommy. The reason the urgency had set in. The reason he’d known he couldn’t ignore this any longer.
“I need to warn you.” Karl said, turning fully to face Tommy. The prince gave him a quizzical look.
“About?”
“Dream is planning on using you as bait. To lure the Antarctic in, since you won’t use your powers and all.” Karl informed him. “I don’t know what he wants to use them for, but…” He trailed off, running one hand through his hair. He had his ideas, and none of them were pleasant. Which is why he had to leave as soon as possible, and intercept them before it was too late.
“I see.” Tommy’s face had paled slightly, as if sensing how morbid the situation was. Karl stood up, beginning to pace to the door.
“I’m going to warn them, or try to. I’ll be back to get you as soon as I can.” He promised, a new resolve driving him forward. Tommy gave him a brusque nod.
“I trust you.” He said softly. The words made Karl smile. He felt good, like a better purpose had finally been assigned to him. A chance to right all his wrongs, presented to him. And he was finally taking it. He turned to the door, urgency lacing each step he took.
“Whatever happens next.” Karl began as he walked away, “Don’t forget who you are.”
Notes:
*default dances*
*hands you a chapter*
Karl and Tommy pog
Random but warmth Karl is very aversive to his wrists being touched that one incident just. Man :(
*default dances away*
Chapter 28: Tell Me Would You Kill (To Prove You’re Right?)
Summary:
“Karl? What are you doing?” Karl’s blood froze, his breath catching.
Of all the people, it had to be him.
He turned slowly, meeting Sapnap’s questioning gaze. A forced smile slid across his face, strain filling every part of his body. Karl gave him a hesitant wave.
“Hey, Sapnap.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Well.” Tubbo said, wrinkling his nose. “It’s a lot less… snowy than I thought.” Wilbur couldn’t help but snort, coughing into his arm as he surveyed the town of Snowchester. It was a quiet town, almost completely peaceful. The only thing that was out of place was the looming military base, grey and unwelcoming.
“That’s because it’s summer.” Ranboo deadpanned. “And less therefore, less snowy.” Tubbo rolled his eyes, slumping back and crossing his arms.
“Yeah, well, it still has the name Snowchester.” He protested. “So, by that definition, snow. ” Ranboo buried his face in his hands.
“Let me get this straight. We’re about to infiltrate one of the most dangerous military installments, and your biggest concern is the name of the town?” Jack asked, tilting his head. There was little malice in the question, only genuine curiosity. Wilbur bobbed his head from side to side, shrugging. It was a valid question, per say.
“Yep.” Tubbo said brightly. “It distracts me from the crushing reality that is the fact that we could die! Very easily!” Jack’s eyes fluttered, brow furrowing in slight confusion.
“Yeah… okay, let’s go with that.” Jack conceded finally. “Seems a lot better than thinking about death.”
“Okay, moving away from the fact that the name fell short.” Wilbur said, tapping his fingers against his chin. “We only have a few minutes until we move in. Are you all ready?” Wilbur had been trying to express the sheer amount of fear the task brought. Infiltrating Snowchester was a daunting task. He wouldn’t blame anyone for being remotely anxious or worried.
Hell, that was where he was. Wilbur prayed they could find Tommy quickly and get out as fast as possible. The air felt too calm. Years of conditioning had trained him not to trust anything, not even the very atmosphere. An ambush could come at any minute.
A lesson he finally learned. Wilbur thought, bitterness crossing his heart. Eret had managed to drive the lesson home. No one could be trusted in war, not even his best friends.
“Yep, we’re just waiting for the signal now, yeah?” Niki asked, casting her gaze to the horizon. “Some big event to distract the rest of the town while we go break Toms out?” Wilbur gave her an affirmative nod. Niki tightened her grip on her weapon, a stark determination crossing her gaze.
More than anyone, she was eager to rescue Wilbur’s brother. She understood better than anyone what it was like to be stuck in an SMP prison. She knew what it could do to a person.
“Be ready.” Wilbur instructed, surveying each member in turn. “It could happen at any second. We can’t waste any time. As soon as I say to move, get ready to run.”
The outer city of Snowchester was quiet, sleepy compared to the bustle of the interior. At least, that was what Wilbur had observed. He stood in one of the monumental parks, the group hidden in a deserted building. Parts of the outskirts were falling apart, buildings worn and dilapidated.
It reminded him of home, in some strange way. Wilbur secretly hoped that not too much of the city would be damaged in the assault, that the citizens would survive. However, he also understood the casualties of war, and all they entailed.
It was an ugly mess, a terrible picture that combat painted. But there had to be light at the end of the tunnel, if only he was willing to fight for it. And damnit, Wilbur was going to secure a better life for his kingdom.
He was going to kill Dream, here and now. He had plagued their lives for years, and it was time to make him pay. Apprehension flowed through Wilbur’s veins, causing him to bounce on his heels. The sooner the fighting started, the sooner they could find Tommy.
The sooner Wilbur could confront Dream. The sooner he could end all of this.
“Hey.” Jack poked Wilbur’s shoulder, jolting him out of his thoughts. “You okay? Dumb question, I know, but I still gotta ask.” Wilbur gave him a half smile.
“Yeah. Just… anxious, I think.” He admitted, sighing. “It’s a lot, really. I just… I hope Tommy is still alive.” He lowered his voice, gaze flitting to the imposing military fortress.
“Dream would be rubbing it in our faces if he wasn’t.” Jack reminded him, voice even. “What else has got you worried?” Wilbur was silent for a minute, fingers kneading his palms as he debated what to say.
“I’m going to kill him.” He said finally. “I’m going to watch the light die from his eyes. I’m so fucking tired of him, you have no idea.” Jack nodded, eyes dawning with understanding.
“Are you sure that's the right thing to do?” He asked, almost hesitantly. “Or are you just killing him to prove something?” Wilbur worried his lip. The point he brought up was good. Was it just pride driving him onward? A need to prove himself, to prove he was right?
No, it was more than that. He shook his head once.
“He’s a monster.” Wilbur whispered. “He’s been after my family for years. He needs to go, Jack.” He met his friend’s gaze evenly. Jack nodded once.
“Then I’ll stand right next to you when you do it.” He said. “And make sure that bastard stays dead.” Wilbur stood up, patting Jack’s shoulder.
“Thank you. Don’t you dare die today, you hear me? That goes for all of you.” Wilbur raised his voice, making sure everyone heard him. They all nodded, Tubbo giving him the thumbs up as he did. Wilbur smiled fondly.
“We will succeed.” He said forcefully, no doubt present in his voice. The first explosion sounded, far off yet still powerful enough to rock the ground. Wilbur stood up. That was the signal, the go ahead to move out.
It was time.
He slid down from the perch, circling around the outer houses of the city. He pointed to the grating that lined some of the walls. Carefully, he reached over and began to loosen the bindings, until he felt something give.
The catacombs had been in the city for as long as any resident could remember. They likely came from before the Disasters. There was nothing down there but ash, the bones themselves having been lost to time and returned to the earth.
Now, they served as their ticket to the center of the city. The local superstition dictated that anyone who traveled in them would be cursed; Wilbur could care less. They were perfect for a guerrilla strike, and he was damn sure going to use them to get his brother back.
“Let’s go.” Wilbur said, swallowing heavily. He pushed open the catacomb grates, staring down into the murky depths. There was little time to waste. Tommy was waiting for them, somewhere at the end of these tunnels. Slowly, he lowered himself down, dropping to the floor as silently as possible.
Just hold on a little longer.
-
The clock was already ticking, each second Karl wasted feeling like a nail in his coffin. He couldn’t afford to idle around, not when the Antarctic could arrive at any second. He had to be fast, getting out and finding them before they fell prey to Dream’s trap.
Karl was guiltily grateful that no one else was home when he arrived. Their living quarters were deserted, Quackity and Sapnap both gods know where. He breathed the smallest sigh of relief.
He grabbed his satchel, wrenching it free from its hooks. Karl scanned the room, searching for anything he might need. He had no idea what would happen after Tommy was freed. He was fairly certain that he may spend a few nights in prison; the thought was enough to make him pause.
It would be worth it. Karl exhaled, steadying himself. He believed the prince would grant him amnesty. He had to believe it. Either way, the right thing will be done.
Karl walked over to their dresser, reaching over and pulling open the middle drawer. He dug through it, fingers closing around the item he sought. He carefully withdrew his most recent journal, fingers tracing the leather bound surface. He opened his bag and tucked it inside wordlessly.
There wasn’t much he needed, really. Just his rings and his journal; everything else he could afford to leave behind. Karl’s gaze flitted to where their small stash of weapons were, in case of an (unlikely) emergency. He paced over, slowly grasping one of the swords. He didn’t want to take a weapon, but he could also acknowledge that he may need to defend himself. He strapped it to his back without another thought; overthinking in this situation would prove fatal.
Karl couldn’t afford to look back. It would only upset him, only make him reconsider for the upteenth time. He could feel his heart breaking in chest, a new tightness clutching him. It’ll be alright, he told himself, it’ll be okay.
He hoped to the gods when this was all over that Sapnap and Quackity wouldn’t leave him. Karl would understand if they did, but gods, it would still hurt like hell. Watching them walk away from him forever would do more damage than any bullet ever could. Yet, he still pressed onward. He stepped over the threshold of their home for the last time, pulling the door shut as quietly as he could.
Karl looked both ways before proceeding, everything coming into focus. The hardest part would be escaping this damned complex. The Antarctic would be eager to arrest him; Tommy knowing who he is proved that point well enough. But getting out of here without getting questioned and cornered by someone would prove most challenging.
His first step felt like a trust fall. A leap into a new beginning, as long as he pulled this off. Karl’s heart thundered in his chest, increasingly aware of his surroundings. Every minute detail mattered. The idea of getting caught by Dream was enough to make him hesitate once more. Gods, he could very easily get himself killed trying to escape.
But the risk was worth it. This risk was worth it. The risk was worth it. He had to keep repeating that over and over again, lest Karl have a breakdown on the floor. He exhaled sharply, taking another step forward.
Karl wrung his hands together as he walked, trying to look as inconspicuous as possible. Staying out of the way was ideal, but looking as natural as possible would also help. Like he belonged, like he wasn’t actively running away.
He kept his head down, continuing to move. He clung to the shadows, staying out of the way. He ducked his head, shadowing his face with his hair. If anyone asks, he’s headed to his station.
Karl turned down the final hall, slowly beginning to calm down. He was so close; the courtyard was so close. Then it was smooth sailing to the Antarctic camp. To freedom. His hand reached for the lock, undoing each mechanism as nimbly as possible. He heard it click, elation filling him. Karl curled his fingers over the door handle, about to pull when a voice behind him stopped him in his tracks.
“Karl? What are you doing?” Karl’s blood froze, his breath catching.
Of all the people, it had to be him.
He turned slowly, meeting Sapnap’s questioning gaze. A forced smile slid across his face, strain filling every part of his body. Karl gave him a hesitant wave.
“Hey, Sapnap.” He greeted, panic rising in his chest like an ocean. Sapnap was studying him with a curious look, one that bordered on suspicion. Karl subconsciously took a step back, colliding with the door behind him. Why was he this nervous, he had no reason to be, Sapnap would never hurt him.
“You… you shouldn’t be down here.” Sapnap said, his voice colored with a foreign accusation. Karl swallowed thickly, mouth dry.
“Must be my mistake!” He said as brightly as he could, trying to laugh it off. Sapnap tilted his head, taking a step closer. Karl never wished to be further from his husband, never wished that there was an ocean between them. It would make this easier.
“Don’t lie to me, please.” Sapnap murmured. “What are you really doing down here?” Karl inhaled, blowing out a breath of air. His gut clenched, realizing there was no way out but the truth. Perhaps it would be better if he gave another half attempt at a lie, at hiding away his intentions.
But he couldn’t. Maybe Sapnap would listen to him, maybe they would get to flee. Maybe all three of them could run now, seek out the amnesty, and never have to think about this damned place again.
“I’m leaving.” Karl said, his voice hoarse. “I’m leaving the SMP.” For a moment, Sapnap didn’t reply, his eyes blank as he processed what he had said. Karl shuffled on his feet, the tension in the air palpable.
“You’re… what?” Sapnap asked, his voice breaking. The sound caused Karl to recoil, looking away. No matter how much he wished to, he couldn’t meet Sapnap’s eyes.
“I-- wait, let me explain.” Karl said quickly, holding up his hands. Sapnap fell silent, his face betraying nothing. He could see him rubbing his rings, fingers kneading the metal surface. The action caused another wave of guilt to wash over him.
“Okay.” Sapnap said, his voice a deadpan. “Explain.” His voice was so painfully cold it hurt. Karl levelled his chin, mind going blank. What does he even say, how does he justify this? How does he do it under this time, the pressure is building, it’s too much--
Breathe. Karl steadied himself. He couldn’t afford to spiral into a panic, as much as he wanted to.
“A lot has happened, I can’t go over it all in the time that I— we— have.” Karl prephased, voice colored with apology. Sapnap raised a brow, not saying a single word. Karl took that a sign to continue.
“Dream isn’t who you think he is. He’s not this great leader, not even a good person. Not like he used to be.” Karl saddened at the suppressed memories, of before . When life was better, when Dream wasn’t obsessed with power or proving himself, when they were all just kids living their lives. Those days had long since passed, lost to the apathetic embrace of time.
“He has this plan with Tommy, to bring about the apocalypse. He wants to use his abilities—“ Karl continued, hands shaking behind his back. The silence from Sapnap was almost worse than yelling.
“His what ?” Sapnap said suddenly, cutting him off. Right. Karl hadn’t explained that; maybe he should have led with that particular fact.
“Tommy can manipulate emotions.” Karl stated quickly. “He can inflame them to the point that best friends would stab each other in the back for a problem that didn’t exist.”
“I see.” Sapnap murmured, eyes shifting to the floor. “Why… how do you know this?” Karl was silent for a long moment. The old, unshakable fear of Dream’s threat lingered in his mind. He feared that if he spoke, the masked man would descend on them and punish them both.
“I found a file.” Karl said finally, keeping his voice hushed. “It detailed all of it.” He elected to leave out when he found it; he wasn’t ready to explain that story, not yet.
“And… you’re leaving because of this?” Sapnap asked, each word meticulously slow. Karl sighed, shrugging. It was a lot more complex than that, but every second he spent trying to explain was another moment he could have spent finding the Antarctic Empire.
“I’m tired of living in fear. That what I know could get me and… and the ones I care about killed.” Karl whispered, extending one hand. Sapnap eyed it, his expression still painfully neutral.“I’m taking back my life. Come on, come with me! Take my hand, please.”
Sapnap was silent for a moment, a second that felt like an eternity. Karl could see thousands of emotions flickering across his face, all variations of pain. He exhaled slowly, arms twitching as he tucked them behind his back. The sheath of his sword felt cold to the touch.
“You… you’re betraying us? For them?” Sapnap said at last, his voice hoarse. Confusion was written in his eyes. Karl’s heart stopped. Of course, that’s what he hears, stupid, stupid.
”Yes! No! No, I’m chasing freedom.” He exclaimed, running one hand through his hair. Sapnap took a step back, his hand falling to his own weapon. Karl wished he could back away, yet he found he was already cornered.
“I— How could you? How could you leave us? As if we were nothing?” Sapnap cried, anger lacing his tone. Karl raised his palms, fighting back frustrated tears. Why can’t he just understand, why can’t he listen?
“I’m not leaving you, I swear. I’m getting us a better life, if you’ll just trust me!” He tried, his heart rate rising. Karl’s vision was starting to tunnel, rocking unsteadily on his feet. Of all the arguments to be had, this was one he desperately had hoped to avoid.
“I don’t know if half the stuff you’re saying is true or not. The apocalypse? Tommy having powers? All I know is that you’re running away to join the enemy.” Sapnap practically snarled. Karl’s gaze drifted to the ground. He could feel his cheeks flushing red, shame pulsing through him. Of course it sounded crazy; yet he wished that Sapnap would just believe him.
“Please, Sapnap. Please, it will be better if you let me go.” Karl said softly, shaking his head slowly. “For all of us. I’m not abandoning you, I’m trying to save our lives.” Sapnap scoffed, the sound anything but amused.
“I can’t let you do this.” Sapnap’s voice was terse, his emotion thinly veiled. The pain that laced his demeanor was blatantly obvious, his hurt clear. Karl swallowed thickly, a bolt of fear running through his veins. He wouldn’t hurt me, he won’t do this, he can’t.
“Please. I don’t want to fight you.” He pleaded. “We can run away together. Get Quackity, and just go .” Karl offered weakly. He knew it was futile. Sapnap was already shaking his head, eyes downcast. Karl paced back slightly, eyes darting around to locate a potential escape route. It was all blocked. If he turned his back, he couldn’t be sure he wouldn’t end up with a sword in it.
“And betray my-- our -- home?” Sapnap retorted, spreading his arms. “We’ve lived here forever, and now you just want to run away?” Karl recoiled at the words. Everything he was saying was painfully true. Was he a coward for leaving? No, he was a coward for not doing it sooner.
“Our home doesn’t exist anymore, and you know it.” Karl said sharply, refusing to be quelled. “We can’t be happy here.” Sapnap fell silent, face returning to neutral. Karl could hear his pulse in his ears, the silence of the room reverberating through his skull. It was worse than yelling, worse than fighting. It allowed time for his mind to spiral into all the possibilities of what could happen.
Would Sapnap hand him over to Dream? Would he turn a blind eye when Dream tortured him to death? Or would he kill him right here by his own hand?
No, no, no he loves me, he wouldn’t do it, I can’t believe he would do it.
And yet, one of the things that Karl loved the most about Sapnap was his unwavering loyalty. But now, it could be the difference between their happiness and Karl’s life.
“You made this choice! Why couldn’t you be happy with this— with us ?” Sapnap shouted suddenly. His voice cracked slightly, tears rolling down his cheeks. Karl could see his own vision starting to blur, pinpricks of tears burning at the edge of his eyes. This isn’t fair.
“I’m sorry.” He murmured feebly. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I just—“
“You what? ” Sapnap hissed out, his voice laced with anger and contempt. “You have no right to speak.”
“Sap, please.” Karl tried, flinching back. The first tear fell, rolling down his cheek slowly. “If you love me, you’ll listen.” Sapnap barked out a laugh, shaking his head.
“I do love you!” He exclaimed. “At least… I loved you.” Sapnap turned his gaze away, sighing. “I thought I knew you, but I guess I didn’t. You really dropped us all on the dime, huh? I should’ve known.” Karl’s hand flew to his mouth as he bit back a sob. How can he stand here and say this?
In his heart of hearts, he knew it was the anger and pain talking, the result of Karl’s own actions. Deep down, he knew he truly didn’t feel this way. At least, he had to believe that. It didn’t change how the words cut, how much they felt like a knife in the heart. Sapnap was digging the blade in and twisting, making him hurt worse than ever. Karl found that he was speechless, unable to form a single word.
“Congratulations, Karl.” Sapnap’s voice was thick with odium, his eyes cold. “You’re alone.” Karl averted his gaze, unable to meet his eyes. He wiped his tears, forcing his breathing back under control. He could cry later, when this was all over.
“Better alone than fighting for the wrong side.” He said, only half able to convince himself. This betrayal is unforgivable, despite it being the clear course of action that must be taken. Yet was it really worth it to be alone for the rest of his life?
It is. Karl step sided, shuffling around the outskirts of the corridor. The door had to be forgotten; it was clear now that turning his back to Sapnap would be a fatal mistake. He step sided further, doing his best to make his movements as slow as possible. Sapnap tracked his movements. Any trace of dismay or grief was gone. He was a Hunter now.
And Karl was the prey.
“I have to take you in.” Sapnap said, his voice lacking any emotion. “Protocol. Dream will question you further.” The very thought sent a bolt of pure fear through Karl. Knives in the torch light, cuffs over his wrists, nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. He would bleed out on a cold metal table, alone and unloved and forgotten--
Snap out of it. Karl lifted his chin, steeling his gaze. He didn’t want to do this, but he refused to go down without a fight. He wouldn’t just roll over and show his belly, he wouldn’t give up. Maybe someday, they would be able to forgive one another, maybe someday it would be okay.
Was this how Puffy felt in her last days? Terror… but a determination to keep going and survive? Perhaps it was an inherent animalistic instinct, one that brought itself forward during times of crisis.
“You don’t have to do this.” He pleaded softly, a last ditch attempt to change the inevitable.
“You give me no other choice.” Sapnap replied, drawing his sword. The sound was horrible, metal sliding out of a leather encasing. Iron flashing in low light, pointed at Karl. His breath hitched, the action becoming all too familiar.
Sapnap was suited for combat, his sword skills unmatched. He could defeat Dream if he pushed himself hard enough. Karl, on the other hand, only used a blade when absolutely necessary, choosing to stay in the archives or espionage field. This battle could be over in seconds.
Karl drew his sword, just in the nick of time. Sapnap was already upon him, blade crashing down. Karl gritted his teeth, planting his feet as he blocked it. He pressed upward with as much strength as he could muster, driving off the attack.
Sapnap leapt back, feet skimming the ground as he paced backward. His eyes were expressionless, not a single emotion glinting in his pupils. Karl leveled his sword, exhaling. He didn’t want to do this, but what choice did he have? Karl kept his movements deliberate, each step closer to a conceivable exit, whether it be back down the corridor or the door. All he had to do was get close enough to one, and fend off Sapnap long enough to make his escape.
Sapnap lunged forward again, sweeping his sword in a wide arc. Karl ducked under it, knees buckling as he did. The action was borderline painful. Karl whirled around, barely parrying off another flurry of strikes. His limbs screamed from the effort, each block more and more difficult to maintain.
Finally, Karl felt his back collide with a wall. He took the opportunity to duck again, moving out of the way and to the side. He rolled on the wall, pushing himself off, feet skidding across the floor as he did. He could feel his balance wavering, yet he steadied himself quickly. No room for error.
Sapnap gave him no room to recover, running at him and swinging his sword at him as hard as he could. Karl’s block was too slow, and he felt part of the blade slice into his cheek. He bit back a yelp of pain, instead taking that moment to jump back once more.
But Sapnap had expected that, sweeping his legs in a wide arc and sending Karl tumbling to the ground. The wind was knocked out of him, breath escaping him in a pained wheeze. He saw Sapnap’s sword cresting down, and he raised his blade to block it.
Except he had no blade. It had been knocked from his hands. Karl gasped, the pain not hitting at first. He looked at his hands, which were curled around the iron. He could see deep red dots forming on the steel surface, crimson dripping from his hands. He released the sword in seconds, pushing up and scrambling away as Sapnap stumbled back, clearly as shocked as Karl.
Karl didn’t have time to examine his hands. Instead, he lunged for his sword. He leapt to his feet, seeing Sapnap approach him again. Karl’s hands screamed in protest, white hot agony shooting through his fingers and palms.
He didn’t expect to walk away. His vision was already dancing with spots, a testimony to the agony he felt as he gripped the sword. He was surprised it didn’t slide out of grip, the hilt slick with his blood. Karl sighed, steadying himself as he watched Sapnap approach. He shut his eyes and drove the sword forward with as much strength that he could muster, praying he could drive off one more attack.
He didn’t register what happened at first.
Karl didn’t open his eyes, expecting to feel white hot pain at any second. He expected to collapse to the ground and die, with the knowledge that he failed everyone he made a promise to. He expected to bleed out, and have history remember him as nothing but a traitor.
But it never came. Karl risked peeling his eyes open, breathing heavily. His hands were still wrapped around his sword, clutching the hilt in vain.
That’s when he felt the blood. He stared numbly at his hands, which had an iron grip on his blade. Sapnap’s gaze matched his shock, eyes wide with surprise. He looked down at Karl’s sword mutely.
The sword which was plunged into Sapnap’s chest.
A strangled cry came from someone— was it from him or Sapnap? He couldn’t tell. Dimly, he saw Sapnap’s hand go limp, his own weapon clattering to the floor. Karl gasped, withdrawing the weapon. No, that isn’t right, the blood will floor faster, no no no.
Sapnap fell to his knees, slumping to his side. Already, a pool of red was forming beneath him, ruby staining the tiles beneath him red as the dawn. Karl stumbled back, his sword sliding free from his grasp. It fell to a rest next to Sapnap, as unmoving as him.
Karl could see his lips moving, as if he were trying to speak. The only thing that came out was more blood. He was coughing, choking as he spasmed.
I did this. This is my fault.
Instead of collapsing on the floor next to him, instead of trying to comfort him while he died, Karl ran.
He spun on his heels and fled the scene. Disgust and horror pulsed through him, his own actions revulsive to him. He ripped open the door, stumbling out. A breeze hit him, a chill running down his spine. Karl began to run, sliding down the hill, ready to leave Snowchester behind.
The weight of what he did was beginning to settle in. The shock was fading, leaving a hollow pit in his stomach. I just killed my husband. Karl didn’t even bother biting back his sob, a wail emitting from him. Sapnap was gone, and it was his fault, by his hand, how could he do this? How could he have done this, how could he truly say this was justified, how, how, how?
“I’m sorry!” Karl screamed, his emotions finally bubbling over. He wiped his eyes as he ran, yet still unable to look back. Blood from his hands, which were still bleeding, streaked his cheeks, intermingling with the salt of his tears. Was Sapnap dead yet? Or was he still clinging to life, and cursing his name? Or did he finally understand in his last moments of life why Karl had to do this?
Why couldn’t he just come with him?
Sapnap’s blood was drying under his nails. The ruby shade had turned maroon, and soon would be an ugly brown. Against better judgement, Karl dropped his sword. Maybe that had been a huge mistake; gods know what he would encounter next. He should keep himself armed, yet… he couldn’t take that.
Not with the blood of one of the people he cared more than anything in the world encroached into the steel.
“Please, forgive me.” He begged quietly.
Deep down, he knew there was none waiting for him. And he couldn’t help but believe he was deserving of that hate.
Please, let this have been worth it, please let me not be too late.
Of course, nothing would ever amount to what Karl had just lost, of what he just did. Sapnap’s death would haunt him.
“I love you.” He whispered. “I love you, I love you, I love you.”
Only the wind answered, its embrace cold.
Notes:
I wasn’t kidding when I said Sapnap would die for Karl
The best part I think is that neither of them were trying to kill each other it just got. Very much got out of hand
Chapter 29: Keep Me In Your Clouded Mind (Until Time Ignites A Spark)
Summary:
Wilbur turned on his heels, his pulse echoing in his ears. This isn’t going to end well. His gaze trailed to the hallway’s entrance. He exhaled sharply, rocking on his feet.
“Hello, princeling.” Dream said, his porcelain mask as eerie as ever. “I would say it’s a pleasure to see you again, but I fear it would just be a lie.” Wilbur gritted his teeth, narrowing his eyes.
“Likewise.” He snapped back, the situation eerily familiar. Tubbo tensed beside him, his hand already flying to his holster. Wilbur gave him the slightest shake of his head. An explosion could prove fatal. Although, he found that he wouldn’t mind if it took Dream down with him.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur swept his torch in a wide arc, illuminating the passage. Tan walls, weathered from centuries of standing, met his eyes. Cobwebs dusted the corners, and he could see the occasional spider dart in and out of view, ebony bodies disappearing into cracks that lined the wall. Wilbur shuddered.
He hated it down here. It was stifling, humid in nature. And despite what he thought, some bones still did reside in the corridors. Some greying and crumbling, others still a pearly white. Hell, he’d seen a whole skull, sitting in the corner. It was undisturbed, placed perfectly and grinning up at him. It was eerie.
Needless to say, Wilbur urged everyone to walk a little faster after that.
“I think that’s a femur.” Tubbo piped up, pointing to one of the upcoming remains. Wilbur rolled his eyes. Tubbo and Jack had taken to guessing which part of the body some of the bones were from; they’d argued about some of them for the entire journey, until the next bone came into focus. It was strangely entertaining, on the same token that it distrubed him.
“Nah, I bet it’s part of the arm.” Jack countered, tapping his own for good measure. “It’s too skinny to be a femur.” Tubbo considered his words for a moment, tilting his head.
“I suppose.” He said, tapping his foot against the ground. “But then again, it’s kinda buried beneath rubble, so how can we really tell?” Jack hummed, nodding sagely.
“True.” He conceded. “I still think it’s part of the arm.”
“A draw, then, since neither of us can decide.” Tubbo offered. Jack nodded again.
“One point for each of us.”
“Are you actually keeping score?” Ranboo asked, incredulous. Niki scoffed, the sound light.
“Are you actually surprised?” She said, amusement lacing her tone. “Tubbo is one of the most competitive people I know. Of course he’s making it a competition.” Wilbur bit back a laugh at the indignant noise of protest Tubbo let out.
“I am not!” He gasped, feigning offense. “I’m just… I like to win, okay?”
“My point exactly.” Niki said, satisfied. “You can put that to use, though. You know, against the enemy.”
“True.” Tubbo said, his voice bright. “It’s probably why I haven’t been killed yet.” Ranboo gasped, the sound halfway between amused and distressed.
“Well-- I mean--” He said. Wilbur could sense the agony on his face, the clear confusion radiating from him. “Fair, but also, don’t say that.”
“Why?” Tubbo asked. “It’s not like I said something bad.”
“Yeah, but like… don’t jinx it.” Ranboo muttered. Wilbur turned around, cutting Tubbo off before he could respond.
“While this has been… an interesting conversation to observe.” He said, coughing lightly. “We’re almost there. It’s imperative we remain silent and undetected. Tubbo, after we get Tommy, I want you--”
“To blow everything up.” The other boy finished, nodding firmly. His eyes glinted beneath his shaggy hair, a grim excitement reflecting back at Wilbur. “Trust me, I’ve been waiting to do this for years.” Wilbur gave him a firm nod of approval.
“When the time comes, I know you’ve got it under control.” He turned to the others, the small group assembled. He was feeling nauseous, his gut churning. They couldn’t fail. If Dream managed to fend them off, if he killed them, if Tommy didn’t get away, Wilbur would never forgive himself.
“Everyone else, just…” He trailed off, rubbing the back of his head. “Stay alive, and don’t take any unneeded risks.”
“Well said.” Jack said, grinning at him. “We’ve got this, Wil. We’ll bring Tommy home.” The rest of the promise went unspoken, Jack and Wilbur sharing a silent nod. And kill Dream. Make sure he can’t hurt anyone else.
“Okay. From here out, we move silently. Watch me for signals.” Wilbur said, turning around. The catacombs fell silent, the only noise the occasional dripping of water and their soft footsteps. Wilbur kept his mind blank, knowing if he let himself fall prey to it, he would never drag himself free from that rabbit hole.
The channel seemed endless. Each step brought them deeper into the city, deeper behind enemy lines. Wilbur hoped that these truly did lead to the military base. He was ninety percent sure they did, at least. Well, if they didn’t, we sure as hell got our steps in for today.
Finally, an end appeared, a sealed door laden with symbols Wilbur didn’t recognize. He traced them briefly, dust clinging to his finger tips. He was certain they were letters of an alphabet long since forgotten, but still making their mark on the world.
He pressed his weight against it, feeling it begin to slide. Niki and Jack joined him, the door creaking open. Finally, they opened it enough to squeeze through. Wilbur stepped back, taking a deep breath, then moving through the door.
The intel was right. The catacombs had led them right into the heart of the military base. Wilbur realized they must be on some sort of storage floor; the walls were concrete, other doors leading out into the rest of the facility. Wilbur turned back to the group, motioning for them to follow him.
They would have to tread carefully. Wilbur began to pick his way through the room, pulling open the door on the other side. An empty hallway loomed ahead of him.
A hallway that was lined with empty cells. A feeling of unease hit him. This felt too easy. The way no one was patrolling the hall, how silent it was, hell, the location of the catacombs-- it was all falling into place too perfectly.
Wilbur crept forward, taking care to make sure his boots made no sound as he walked. He walked further and further, moving past each empty chamber. He has to be here somewhere. He spared little time on the other cells; he tried not to think about the stains on the floor nor the vacant shackles.
Finally, finally, he saw something. A huddled shape in a torn blue jacket, pressed against the wall. Matted hair, the blonde color dulled from a week without the sun, dried blood streaking strands and dyeing it a dark crimson. At first, Wilbur’s heart stopped, fearing that they had been too late, that he was already dead. Then Tommy stirred, ever so slightly.
“Toms.” Wilbur whispered, urgency filling him. “Tommy, can you hear me?” His brother turned, starting suddenly.
“Wil?” He said, his voice little more than a croak. “What-- what are you doing here?” His blue eyes were jaded, confusion reflected in his pupils.
“We’re here to save you.” Wilbur replied, his heart breaking. This happened because of my carelessness. He scanned the room, searching for something to use to open the iron grates separating him from his brother.
“You can’t be here.” Panic tinged Tommy’s words, his brother sitting up sharply. “You shouldn’t be here.” Wilbur tilted his head.
“Hey now, it’s okay.” He said gently. “We’re gonna take you home, it’ll be okay.” Tommy fervently shook his head, his breath audibly hitching.
“No, no, you don’t understand.” He gasped out. “You-- you-- you need to--” He sputtered, his words fraying. He was clearly about to have a panic attack, fear written across his features. Wilbur shook his head.
“Deep breaths, Toms, it’s okay.” He murmured. “We’re going home.” Tommy jolted his head up. His brow was furled, his fists clenched and fingers bone white. His gaze was sweeping the room, as if searching for something, or someone .
It’s probably just an after effect of what Dream did, Wilbur tried to tell himself. He was just freaking out because he didn’t believe this was real. Not because something else was at play, not because something else was going to go horrendously wrong.
“You have to run, it’s a trap—“ Tommy was rambling, his words jumbled. Wilbur stepped forward, pulling the cell door open. Wait. He shouldn’t have been able to do that. It should be locked. Tommy was staring at him in mute horror, eyes wide.
Wilbur turned on his heels, his pulse echoing in his ears. This isn’t going to end well. His gaze trailed to the hallway’s entrance. He exhaled sharply, rocking on his feet.
“Hello, princeling.” Dream said, his porcelain mask as eerie as ever. “I would say it’s a pleasure to see you again, but I fear it would just be a lie.” Wilbur gritted his teeth, narrowing his eyes.
“Likewise.” He snapped back, the situation eerily familiar. Tubbo tensed beside him, his hand already flying to his holster. Wilbur gave him the slightest shake of his head. An explosion could prove fatal. Although, he found that he wouldn’t mind if it took Dream down with him.
“Welcome to Snowchester.” The masked man said, spreading his arms. “I do hope you enjoyed it. After all, this is the last place you’ll ever see.”
“Lovely.” Wilbur spat back. “Once again, I could say the same to you.” A new rage was blooming in his stomach, a pit of raw anger. He drew his gun, just as he saw the guards fan out behind Dream.
“This situation seems very familiar.” Dream said, laughing softly. “And this time, there’s no bargaining your way out. And unfortunately, I fear that I will need to harm you for the plan to succeed.” Niki mimed yawning, tensing as she drew her weapon. Wilbur rolled his eyes.
“You know, you talk too much.” He said, clicking the safety off of his gun. If Dream noticed, he clearly didn’t care. Instead, he continued to talk, as if he wasn’t boring everyone in the room.
“Well, I think we should both be aware of the situation--” He said, almost indignantly.
“For fuck’s sake, just shut up.” Wilbur didn’t even hesitate as he pulled the trigger.
-
His breath was coming in ragged gasps as he ran. Karl’s feet skimmed the ground, his head feeling light. He could feel his blood pulsing out of his wounds, eerily on tempo. The cadence matched his running, each footstep sending a fresh wave of blood out of the lacerations across his palms.
Karl hadn’t taken the time to examine his injuries. He was also certain at least one rib was broken, judging by the agony shooting across his side. He wanted so desperately to stop, to assess how badly he was hurt, yet he knew he couldn’t. Time was running out, compressing faster and faster until there was nothing left at all.
He could hear sounds of battle, explosions and gunshots echoing in the distance. Karl prayed he was running the right way, that he wouldn’t collapse and die in the forest. It would be poetic, deserved, but he couldn’t let that happen. He had to keep going, at least for now.
Otherwise he would never be able to remotely justify what he did.
Karl could feel the shock starting to wear off-- or maybe he was just too focused on the task at hand, too numb to the world to truly realize the irreversible damage he inflicted.
Instead, he kept running. Adrenaline was the one thing keeping him on his feet. Otherwise, he would definitely have passed out by now. Karl barely avoided tripping, nearly catching his foot on an underhinging root. He righted himself quickly, still running.
After what felt like an eternity, he burst out of the pine forest, skidding to a halt as he took in the scene before him.
The meadow just outside of Snowchester was on fire, ash and dirt covering what used to be grass and flowers. Karl pressed his sleeve to his mouth, lungs expelling smoke. He ignored the fact that he could taste iron, too. Mute horror filled him, so startling that he nearly fell to the ground. If he did, he wouldn’t get back up.
The explosions had subsided, gunshots silenced. He could hear muffled cheering, the victorious side claiming their victory. Karl pressed one hand to his side as he leaned against a tree, searching for someone, anyone, to tell about the trap, what was going to happen if he didn’t stop it--
He could see a flag being raised, on the highest point of the meadow. It was almost impressive that they could find a precipice in the field. Karl held his breath, hoping to every god out there that the SMP lost, that victory wasn’t theirs.
Blue fluttered above the ruination, white streaked into a sunburst in the center. Dark blue fringes, edging the vibrant blue backdrop. Blue, blue, blue. Thank the gods. Karl took a deep breath, forcing one foot in front of the other as he half walked, half stumbled onto the meadow.
He felt like he was moving at a snail’s pace. He found that no matter how hard he tried, he could run no more. It felt impossible; everything hurt. The pain was setting in at full force, whatever dilation the adrenaline had done for him wearing off.
Karl was anxious as he walked, knowing full well someone could misread his intentions and cut him down where he stood. That would run everything he had been working for; it was imperative he didn’t mess this up.
So, naturally, he beelined for the flag. One foot after the other, he told himself. One foot after the other. It was getting hard to walk, hard to breathe. His legs were shaking with the effort of standing upright. Everything was muffled, underwater. His eyes fluttered, his mind threatening to shut down.
Just as thought he was about to collapse, he felt a blade pressed against his neck.
“What are you doing.” The question was phrased as accusation, the person’s voice low. The threat was clear; move and he would be killed. Karl’s throat bobbed, everything suddenly coming into focus. Slowly, he raised his hands in surrender.
“Not here to fight.” He said, his voice raspy. “Need to… warn you.” It was hard to speak, every word forced. He shuddered, trying to shy away from the knife.
“Who are you?” His attacker asked.
“I could ask the same thing.” Karl replied, cautiously. “How do I know what side you fight for?” The other stilled, sighing once.
“Prince Technoblade of the Antarctic Empire, at your service.” He said finally, his grip tightening on the blade. “Your turn.”
“Karl.” He said. “Karl Jacobs.” The knife was pressed firmer against his neck. Shit, probably shouldn’t have led with that. Reflexively, he reached down and tried to pull Techno’s arm away.
“Don’t do that.” Techno said, his voice cold. “What the hell are you doing here? I thought you were the head of intelligence.” Karl barked out a dry laugh.
“Not since I crossed Dream.” He retorted. “Almost eight years ago.” Techno paused, shifting slightly. Karl was still trapped, but at least the knife had been eased slightly.
“What did you do?” The prince asked, curious. Karl felt another wave of pain shoot through his ribs; he grimaced, clenching his fist to hide it. Which proved to be a mistake, as the cuts across his palms immediately began to burn.
“I… found something I shouldn’t have.” He admitted, speaking through the white hot agony. “And Dream wasn’t happy about it. Which is why I’m here, to warn you about something I should have years ago.” Slowly, he felt the knife release. Karl drew in a breath of relief.
“I feel like I keep saying this, but what?” Techno asked. Karl turned, looking him face to face. The prince’s pink hair was done in a messy braid, coming undone. Fresh cuts were stark across his face, blood splattered across his coat. His cloak was ripped, but other than that, he looked completely unharmed. Like he hadn’t just walked off a battlefield.
“The military base.” He pointed up. “Don’t go there, whatever you do. I know Tommy is there, but you can’t.” His hands shook with the effort, more blood splashing to the ground. Techno raised a brow.
“We already have a strike team there.” The prince said, something that sounded close to fear coloring his voice. Karl stared at him mutely, eyes widening.
“What?” He asked, a numb feeling spreading through his mind.
“We… my brother is leading an extraction team.” Techno informed. Karl felt the breath leave his body. He was too late.
His fight with Sapnap, his death , it had all been too long. He’d wasted too much time arguing, pleading, instead of running. He failed, he failed, he failed, he failed.
“No.” Karl whispered, his voice hoarse. “No, no, no, I was too late. After all that, no!” His voice rose into a screech. His hands flew to his head, fingers digging into his scalp. He bit back a sob, knowing the action would only send more pain through his aching ribs. He failed, it was all for nothing.
“Hey.” The prince steadied him, hands on his shoulders. The aftermath of the battle was forgotten, the siege already successful. The prince was wholly focused on him. He looked Karl in the eyes, his own shockingly gentle. “You’re delirious, and you need medical treatment. We’ll help you, okay?” Karl shook his head, struggling to speak. His mouth was dry, yet he could feel blood in his throat. Just need to sit down for a second.
“You don’t understand.” He whispered, nearly breaking into a coughing fit. “Tommy, it’s about Tommy, I need to warn you, that- that--” He cut himself off, gasping for air. He could feel blood on his lips, gods know why, dripping all over his hands, staining everything red.
“What do you mean?” Techno’s demeanor shifted, a sudden seriousness masking the compassion he’d shown. Karl managed to pull himself together, sputtering as fresh tears blossomed in his eyes. It hurts. His hands were shaking as he attempted to stay steady, leaning wholly on the prince.
“Dream, he wants you to find Tommy, he’s-- he’s going to do something, I don’t know what.” Karl managed to say, all in one breath. Techno stiffened, eyes sliding to the looming fortress. Carefully, he released Karl, bolting toward the military installment. He watched the prince go, some satisfaction filling his gut, black spots dancing across his vision.
At least they have a chance. All at once, his knees buckled, and he slid to the ground. Karl felt someone embrace him, tenderly picking him up. Panic seized him, yet he couldn’t fight back. His limbs were made of lead, too heavy to lift. Instead, he settled for forcing his eyes open, seeing a sky blue gaze meeting his, a strange kindness reflected in them.
“You’re safe. You’re gonna be okay.” The king said, one hand pressed against his forehead. “You’re gonna be okay.” He repeated. Karl managed to nod, a fuzzy white noise starting to consume his senses and lull him to sleep.
Rest sounded nice. But whenever he closed his eyes, he saw Sapnap, and saw the blood on the sword, on his hands. Maybe it would be better if he died here. Maybe it would be better if he didn’t wake up.
But no. That would be too easy. Despite everything, Karl still wanted to survive. Black encroached on his vision, tunneling it until all he could see was the sky, grey smoke covering the sun.
“You can rest.” Philza soothed. “We won’t let them hurt you.” It was strange, really. How easily they were welcoming him into their arms, as if he wasn’t notorious among their ranks. How they were actively helping him.
And stranger still, as Karl let himself drop into unconsciousness, he believed them.
-
Tommy wished he could help.
But he was chained to the floor, immobilized as he watched the battle begin to unfold. No, no, they weren’t supposed to come. Tommy watched mutely as Wilbur aimed his gun at Dream and fired. He had naively hoped that it would succeed, that his bullet would strike true and take him down.
But it was never that easy. Dream ducked out of the way, and the dreary prison hall exploded into a world of chaos.
Tommy could feel himself getting overwhelmed, watching it all. He shrunk back against the cell, hitting the wall behind him. His mouth was dry as he stared, the world coming in and out of focus as gunshots echoed across the wall. Tommy shied away from the noise, watching the sparks explode.
His gaze immediately fell on Wilbur. The rest of the battle faded to a dull buzz, nothing else truly registering in his mind. He watched his brother lunge forward, firing at Dream again. The masked man barely flinched, simply ducking out of the way.
Another soldier leapt at Wilbur; he didn’t move, instead turning slightly and firing directly at the soldier. They went down, twitching once. Tommy saw his face twitch ever so slightly. Instead, he continued to beeline for Dream, discarding his gun and drawing his sword. Dream matched the motion.
“I hope you’re ready to meet the gods.” Wilbur snarled, each step deliberate. Dream barked out a laugh.
“What’s the point if I was chosen by one? I already have.” Wilbur’s gaze was steely, and he practically threw himself at the masked man. Tommy strained to see what was happening, peering past the other combatants. Dream and Wilbur were dueling in the center of it all; it was almost out of an ancient legend, the hero fighting the villain at the climax of the story. Please, please be okay. He prayed silently, hands clasped together.
Tommy felt useless, anchored to the ground. His friends and family were bleeding for him, dying for him, and he could do nothing but observe.
Wilbur let out a guttural cry as Dream slammed his sword down, the clang louder than thunder. Tommy couldn’t help but recoil, breath hitching. He could see their shadows dancing across the wall, stretching and compressing as they circled the room. The torch light made them look hollow, both of their eyes devoid of anything except loathing.
Wilbur rolled out of the way of another strike by Dream, kicking out with his leg. The masked man narrowly avoided it, staying standing. He lunged for Wilbur as he recovered, attempting to take him off guard. His brother turned just in time, blindly dragging his blade upward.
Tommy gasped audibly when he saw what happened. Porcelain shattering and cracking, a mask finally breaking.
The crack was resounding. Wilbur’s sword slid across the mask, splitting it cleanly in two. It clattered to the ground at Dream’s feet, causing both his brother and the other to freeze. Wilbur leapt back, sword still raised.
Dream’s face was different then Tommy thought. He expected the face of a monster, twisted and morphed beyond comprehension. But instead, forest green eyes and freckled stared back, a neat scar twisting across his nose bridge.
If he mourned the loss of his mask, he didn’t show it. Instead, he launched back into action, leaping back at Wilbur. His attacks were still neat, brutal in nature but carefully organized still. Tommy stood up, tugging vainly against the shackles. He had to free himself, he had to fight.
Wilbur slammed his sword down, narrowly missing Dream’s shoulder. Dream danced back, barely touching the ground as he walked. The way he fought reminded Tommy of a dancer, each action methodical yet still taking the entire room by surprise.
Wilbur was the same. Both of them moved with the weapon instead of commanding it, neither of them possessing the brute force to overpower the other. Both of them agile, both of them wicked smart. Please, Wilbur, please, Tommy pleaded silently, prove who the best is.
Each strike caused Tommy to cringe back. Despite the nature of the attacks, they were still vicious. Wilbur was driven by revenge, Dream by his avarice. Tommy did not know which was stronger, which would prove victorious.
Wilbur lunged for Dream again, swinging his blade in a short arc. Dream parried it, pushing the sword away before striking forward with his own. Wilbur jumped back, just avoiding getting skewered. His brother grinned, the action sly by nature.
“You’ll have to be quicker than that.” He taunted. Dream didn’t respond. Instead, he drove his sword down again, Wilbur catching it with his own. The two pressed them against each other; Tommy could see their limbs shaking in turn, both of them straining to defeat the other.
Tommy heard the screech of metal on metal, both blades dislodged from their hands. Tommy watched the swords clatter to the ground, inches away from both of them. Wilbur lunged for his first, only for Dream to grab the collar of his coat and yank him back.
His brother kicked out, his foot colliding with Dream’s knee and sending the other man stumbling back. Wilbur lunged forward, hands balled into fists. He swung out, left fist leaving a red mark against Dream’s cheek. He was about to strike out again, only for Dream to catch his fist and twist his arm. Wilbur let out a howl of pain, sweeping out with his leg.
Dream fell back, hitting the ground with a dull thud. Wilbur ran for his sword again, yet Dream was back on his feet in seconds. He blocked Wilbur’s path, eyes glittering coldly. Wilbur glared at him, throwing another punch. Dream dodged, grinning at him.
Wilbur lunged forward, fists closing around Dream’s collar. The other man matched the movement, the two in a deadlock. Tommy could see both of them kicking at each other, trying to dislodge the hold. Dream stilled suddenly, as if preparing. Wilbur seemed oblivious to the rising danger, still thrashing in his hold.
Dream slammed his forehead into Wilbur’s, releasing him as he did, the force sending his brother to the ground. Get up, get up! Tommy urged him silently, panic welling in his throat. His brother moved to stand back up, albeit dazed. But he was too slow. Dream grabbed his collar, hoisting him up and slamming him against the wall.
Wilbur’s hands curled around Dream’s, vainly trying to free himself. But Dream was unrelenting, dragging him over until they were right in front of Tommy’s cell. Tommy stared up at them, a foreboding feeling entering his stomach. No.
“I should have done this a week ago.” Dream whispered, so quiet that Tommy barely heard him. He saw the steel flash in his free hand, a concealed knife Tommy hadn’t seen. His eyes widened in horror.
“Wilbur!” He screamed, stumbling forward. He pulled desperately against the shackles holding him in place, trying to reach his brother.
Wilbur twisted in Dream’s grip, trying to free himself. His actions were too slow, too weak, an after effect of the fight. The panic in his eyes is clear, like a deer caught in the clutches of a wolf.
Dream grabbed him and pulled Wilbur forward. His brother didn’t stand a chance, his weapon laying discarded meters away. Dream locked eyes with Tommy, green eyes colder than the winter winds.
“I would say nothing personal,” He said, forcing Wilbur to turn to face Tommy. “But I’ve grown rather tired of this dance, and am glad to put it to rest.”
Before Tommy could react, before he could even blink, Dream thrusted his sword forward in one smooth motion, running Wilbur clean through.
Notes:
literally wrote this watching black widow n avengers after clocking out for two hours after school enjoy
Chapter 30: In The End, All I Hope For (Is To Be A Bit Of Warmth For You)
Summary:
“Say your goodbyes.” Dream said shortly.
“What the fuck did you do?” Tommy screeched, his senses going numb. Dream barely spared him a glance, scoffing lightly.
“I will do whatever it takes to make sure you usher in the new age.” He said, voice deathly serious. “Nobody will stand in my way, and killing this prince is just… an added bonus.” He stepped back, eyes flashing once. Tommy stared at him, trembling as he forced back his emotions.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy’s mouth was open in a silent scream, his hand wavering in air. Wilbur’s expression was one of shock, pain flashing across his face as his arm twitched. The silver blade was now stained an ugly crimson, the edge protruding from his brother’s chest. Vermillion liquid — blood — dripped from the tip, pooling at Wilbur’s feet.
Dream withdrew the blade in a swift movement. He pushed Wilbur down, his brother unable to protect himself. Tommy could only watch as he tried to struggle to his feet, gagging and choking as he gasped for air. The grey concrete was turning an ugly brown, the crimson blood intermingling with the color. Wilbur managed to get onto his knees, weakly trying to reach for his own sword. Dream paced over, grabbing his hair and dragging him over to Tommy. He dropped Wilbur unceremoniously in front of him, green eyes cold.
“Say your goodbyes.” Dream said shortly.
“What the fuck did you do?” Tommy screeched, his senses going numb. Dream barely spared him a glance, scoffing lightly.
“I will do whatever it takes to make sure you usher in the new age.” He said, voice deathly serious. “Nobody will stand in my way, and killing this prince is just… an added bonus.” He stepped back, eyes flashing once. Tommy stared at him, trembling as he forced back his emotions.
“You monster, you fucking monster, how could you?” Tommy practically snarled, lurching against his restraints. Dream shrugged, folding back into the midst of battle.
“Time is running out, Tommy.” He said with a bitter laugh, cold as winter winds. “I suggest you make the most of it.” With that, he vanished into the fray, swallowed by clashing swords and howls of agony.
“Toms…” Wilbur’s voice dragged Tommy’s attention back to his brother. His eyes were half closed, lashes fluttering as he attempted to stay awake. Pain was blatantly obvious behind his eyelids, irises glazing over as blood flowed freely from his injury.
“Shh, save your-- save your strength.” Tommy managed to say, trying not to let his overwhelming panic take over. “You’re gonna be okay, just hold on, yeah? Just hold on for me, please.” Wilbur gave him a half smile.
“Don’t-- don’t lie to me.” He stuttered slightly. Blood flecked his teeth, red standing out against pearly white. Tommy’s stomach churned. Bad sign, internal bleeding, bad sign, no, no, no. He sank to his knees, next to his brother.
“It’s… it has to be okay, Wilby.” He whispered. Tommy reached down and took his hand, both of his closing over Wilbur’s. He can’t die. Wilbur grimaced, his breath rattling in his chest. Tommy could hear his pained wheezes, the ones he was trying so hard to hide.
“Heh… ‘lways is.” He slurred slightly, his eyes dull. He gasped audibly seconds later, and Tommy could see tears starting to trail down his face. The blood was all over Tommy’s hands, but he didn’t care anymore. Instead, he released Wilbur’s hand and pressed his own over the injury. Stop the blood flow, save his life.
“Hurts.” Wilbur managed to say, coughing once. “Fuck, I don’t think-- I don’t--”
“Don’t.” Tommy cut him off, his voice harsher than he thought it would be. “Don’t start talking, don’t start thinking like that, please.” He wished he could soften his voice, but his fear was too blatant. Wilbur has to be okay, he repeated in his head, a mantra in his head he thought over and over again. If he slipped up, if he let himself spiral, then all would be lost.
Wilbur nodded, the action painfully slow. He shuddered as he exhaled, a fresh wave of blood blossoming beneath Tommy’s fingers. His skin was coated in the red, already under his nails. It will take a while to wash out, he realized numbly.
A thought struck Tommy, a dawning realization. Maybe he could help, after all. Tommy never used his power, never tried to use his ability. He was too frightened of what could happen. Of what he could do. But now, maybe… just maybe it could be of some use.
He struggled to stay steady, to prevent tears from falling. He had to be strong, for Wilbur. Tommy took a deep breath, one hand clasping Wilbur’s limp one.
“I could… I could ease the-- the pain.” Tommy whispered, a foolish, naive hope exploding in his chest. Deep down, in his heart of hearts, he knew it would do nothing. Wilbur would still bleed, he would still suffer as the life was stolen from veins, but at least he wouldn’t feel anything. He wouldn’t be in pain, just… stasis. Just existing.
“No.” Wilbur said sharply. He sat up slightly, only to collapse again as a coughing fit seized him. Tommy could feel his heart breaking as more crimson leaked down his chin, and he tried in vain to hide it.
“Why?” Tommy said, his throat closing. “Why can’t you let me help you?” Wilbur blinked up at him, a sad smile playing his face.
“Would it-- would it really help?” Wilbur whispered, challenging him. “Or would it do nothing?” Tommy fell silent, his shoulders sagging. The first sob broke free from his chest, the first tear falling down his cheek. Why did he always have to make things difficult?
“It hurts, Wil. Seeing-- knowing--” Tommy blurted out. He gasped, realizing what he started to say. What he was letting himself believe, the truth he couldn’t fall into. Wilbur’s eyes shut briefly, as if he too was accepting the fact that he wasn’t walking out of here.
“I-I know.” Wilbur stumbled over his words. His own hand folded over Tommy’s, as he tried to stop the blood. The air was stagnant; despite the raging battle, Tommy’s world had tunneled to one thing, one person: Wilbur.
Wilbur, who was dying, who was undeniably bleeding out. He wasn’t walking out of here.
The thought made Tommy sob again, another wave of tears overtaking him. His shoulders spasmed as he did, unable to form a single word. He choked on them, the salt overflowing from his eyes. He wanted to collapse, but he had to pretend to be strong, at least for Wilbur’s sake.
At least for his own state of mind.
“I’m… getting sleepy.” Wilbur slurred, his words quiet. His breathing was growing strained, lighter and shallower as he struggled to stay awake and alive. Tommy could see the very light fading from his eyes, slowly leached from his as his blood spilled onto the concrete below.
“Stay awake.” Tommy whispered, unable to keep the panic from his voice. The grief was already setting in, the horrible knowledge that he couldn’t do anything setting in. “I don’t wanna let go.”
“I know.” Wilbur whispered, his voice shaky. He coughed again, albeit weakly. Tommy brushed the hair from his forehead, the brown strands matted with sweat.
“Lie to me, promise it’ll be okay.” Tommy begged softly. Wilbur nodded, head lolling to the side. Tommy helped him sit up, hugging him tightly. His brother’s hands weakly embraced him, before falling back in Tommy’s shaking grip.
“We’re gonna… gonna go home… and… and-and have a picnic on the roof.” Wilbur said, his voice drifting. He sounded spaced out, as if he were just lost in thought and not… not dying.
“I like that.” Tommy said, grinning through the tears. “We’ll steal cakes from the kitchen.” Wilbur gave him a slight shake of his head.
“No, no, we’ll get… we’ll get it from- from that crabby baker on N-Northside.” His brother retorted, nodding firmly. “B-better food… p-plus justice served.” He murmured, a small laugh emanating from him. Tommy laughed.
“Okay.” He obliged. He remembered Wilbur coming home when he was younger, hands full of stolen goods. That poor baker had been dealing with him and his group for years. Tommy couldn’t understand how they never got caught; when he tried, he got chased out with a broom. “You’ll have to teach me how to get away with it, though.”
“Y-you got it.” Wilbur stuttered, snickering. Tommy ignored the excess of crimson, how his blue coat was turning purple. The two lapsed back into silence. Tommy didn’t know what to say, his emotions convoluted. How-- what do you say to a dying man, to a dying brother?
He couldn’t think about that, he can’t think about it.
“Will you sing-- sing w-with me?” Wilbur asked suddenly. Tommy jolted his head up, seeing the pleading in his brother’s eyes.
“If I do, will we be less sad?” Tommy asked softly, cupping his brother’s cheek. Wilbur pressed his hand against Tommy’s, coughing once. He’d given up trying to stop the bleeding, instead focusing on being in the final, futile moments that he had left with Wilbur.
Final moments, final moments, this shouldn’t be the end.
“Y-yeah. I think s-so.” Wilbur said softly. Tommy nodded and leaned down, pressing their foreheads together. Wilbur’s hands cupped his cheeks, mimicking his own movements. Tommy bit back another sob.
“Let me sing a lullaby…” Tommy was by no stretch a good singer. But he could do it for Wilbur, without question. He sang softly, their shared song, their lullaby, flowing from his as easily as breathing. Wilbur was singing too, although his words were melded together, syllables off.
But it was still beautiful, as it always was.
Tommy shut his eyes when Wilbur did. He could feel Wilbur going limp in his arms, starting to sag back as he took in his last gasps of life. His brother’s hands were shaking; halfway through the song, he sobbed once.
Tommy couldn’t fathom what was going through his mind. He was about to-- Tommy cut his thoughts off. No, he didn’t want to go down that path.
He can’t. Tommy bit back a sob, struggling to maintain his voice as he sang.
“Love, can we meet again soon in the bluest of skies? Where a tomorrow waits for you and I?” Wilbur had stopped singing, instead humming.
“That’s ‘y favorite part…” Wilbur murmured, his voice distant. “Always… always a tomorrow…”
“So hold me tight one more time but don’t kiss me goodbye… ‘cause I know that I’ll see you on the other side…” Tommy whispered, the melody stuck in his throat. Please don’t leave me, he wanted to scream. But instead, he kept singing, keeping Wilbur’s forehead against his own.
“I will think of our song when the nights are too long…”
“Don’t forget me.” Wilbur whispered, delirious. Tommy nodded, letting himself cry. His sadness tainted the song, encroaching on the melody.
Tommy sang on.
“I’ll dream of you, for that’s where I belong….” Wilbur was still humming, but it was so quiet. He could barely hear it anymore. Tommy’s heart was beating faster. He prayed to every god in existence for a miracle, for something, to save his brother.
He couldn’t do this. He couldn’t take this loss. He can’t, he can’t. He fucking can’t.
“Love, can we meet again soon in the bluest of skies?” Tommy said, fighting back tears. Wilbur exhaled, his voice finally fading out until there was nothing but silence from him. His hand slipped off of Tommy’s cheek, the sudden absence of the presence startling. Yet Tommy still couldn’t open his eyes; a desperate hope still stubbornly clinging on in the back of his head. If he quit believing he would be okay, he would drown in his own sorrow.
“O-only…I-in my dreams… do we meet again… ” Tommy finished, his eyes still squeezed shut. He felt Wilbur relax in his arms, the tension dissolving like morning dew in the sun. Tommy opened his eyes cautiously, tears streaking his face. Please. Please. Please.
Wilbur’s eyes were glassy, brown orbs coated in death. Tommy’s breath hitched, pulling his head back.
“N-no. Wilby, no. Don’t— please… wake up, wake up, wake up! ” He screamed, his throat raw. Yet Wilbur was unresponsive, despite Tommy’s desperate pleas. He clutched his brother’s hand, as if to will life back into his body.
But his hand only grew colder and colder.
Wilbur’s eyes glazed over, like morning frost on grass. His heart rate dwindled until Tommy could no longer feel his pulse. His own hands were covered in blood, a testimony to his feeble attempt at stopping the blood flow.
“Wilby, come on, wake up.” Tommy’s voice cracked, his desperate pleading reaching a breaking point. He clutched Wilbur’s hand— which was already going cold — as if he could simply transfer his own life force to his brother.
Wilbur should live. He should be the one alive, still smiling and joking. He should still be playing his guitar, with life still flowing through his veins. He almost expected Wilbur to open his eyes and laugh, asking why Tommy looked so upset. To reach up and wipe the tears away, and promise him that better days were near.
He wanted him to be okay.
He wanted his brother back.
The realization hit him like a bullet.
He couldn’t save him.
And Tommy...
And Tommy screamed.
-
The child screams. The sound is heartbreaking, a wail so pained that the world itself stops. The monster sits, stone faced, as he watches the little soldier take his last breath and the child scream and plead for him to come back, to stay .
His mask lies broken on the ground, the little soldier having struck him hard enough to break the thing the beast hid behind, his final line of defense from the world. And yet there was no human underneath the mask, just more darkness and anger.
The harbinger sobs, and a force ripples through the room. And everyone stops as time itself freezes.
-
He can hear a call, a gentle melody being sung on the breeze. The little soldier boy opens his eyes, greeted with a warm sun on his face and soft grass beneath his back. The little soldier sits up slowly, looking around.
The meadow is coated with flowers of every hue, reds and pinks and purples and blues and yellows all blurring together into a rolling kaleidoscope of color. The little boy stoops down and picks one of the pink ones. It’s the color of his brother’s hair.
“My son.” A voice sounds behind him, full of emotion. The little boy turns, and his heart stutters.
“Mom…” He gasps out. The boy wastes no time breaking into a run, flinging himself into her arms. He can feel a wave of emotions overtaking him, and the first bout of tears hit.
The two stand together, the little boy crying quietly and the mother soothing him with gentle words.
And then the little boy realizes, the pieces coming together. He pulls away, stepping back. He locks eyes with his mother.
“Did… did I— am I—“ He can barely form the words, too scared of the answer he knows to be true in his heart of hearts.
The mother smiles sadly and nods once. The little boy looks at the rolling grass, as he remembers what happened. He closes his eyes, fending off the waves of pain and sadness.
“Will they be okay?” He asks after a moment, his voice hoarse with grief. His mother smiles sadly, cupping his face.
“Someday.” She whispers back. “Someday, their grief will ease.” The little boy is silent. The two stand together in the meadow, the soft breeze causing the stalks of grass to shift underneath his feet. The little boy swallows thickly.
“Come, my child.” The mother extends her arms, and the little boy falls into them. She envelops him in a tight embrace. “It’s time to go.”
And as the little boy hugs his mother, he knows he is home.
And someday, he’ll see them again. But for now, the world must keep turning without him.
-
Wilbur did not go out with a bang. He left painted in crimson, his hands resting over his chest in a last ditch effort to starch the blood flow. A ghost of a smile echoed across his face, his expression gentle even in death.
It wasn’t fair, Tommy decided. He was dead and gone, leaving the world as if he’d never been there in the first place. His brown eyes were glossy, staring off into nothing, an empty space that he had travelled that Tommy could not follow.
Another sob escaped him, hands fumbling as he cupped his brother’s face. He was already cold, none of his previous warmth there. He was simply gone, another flame snuffed out by the winds of time.
Tommy could feel Dream’s gaze on his back, a grim triumph emitting from him. He feels nothing, Tommy realized numbly, he doesn’t care that he just took someone’s life. Slowly, he lifted his head, his shoulders trembling as he did. He gently lowered Wilbur to the ground, hands drifting over his eyes and closing them for the last time.
Tommy was acutely aware of something snapping inside him.
A call, one he had suppressed for a decade. He could feel it rising in him, like a predator threatening to take over his mind. Tommy’s fingers twitched, a choked noise emanating from him. It boiled over into a scream, one colored with grief, with sadness, with remembrance of what once was.
Tommy almost let go of his emotions, let the hate, the anger, the bloodlust, he almost let it spill into the world. He almost grabbed the wires and pulled, changing everyone’s perceptions. He almost inflamed the fight even more than it already was. He almost let go.
Don’t forget who you are.
The warning echoed in his head. Tommy paused, shaking. He couldn’t. He couldn’t watch more people die, no matter who they fought for, no matter what they’d done. He couldn’t take anymore grief, any more unneeded loss.
He couldn’t stop the wave. His ability was already released, his control lost. But he could change it.
Instead of the anger, he projected his grief. Tommy shared the weight on his heart, so stifling he feared he may collapse from the weight of it. He shared his hurt, feeling as if he’d been stabbed over and over again. He let that feeling spread, settling over everyone’s mind.
He heard swords clatter to the ground, whimpers of grief, cries of pain. Tommy didn’t open his eyes, instead, keeping them closed as his own voice died. Next to him, someone fell to their knees, a stifled sob emitting from them.
They were done fighting, Tommy realized, some sort of melancholy relief filling him. No more death, no more bloodshed, nothing else. For now, the war was at rest; Tommy used his power, and… and it wasn’t bad. It didn’t make things worse, like Dream had said it would.
Wilbur would have been proud, he would’ve said good job and ruffled his hair, and said he knew he could be good.
Wilby, Wilby, Wilby, I’m sorry. Tommy’s cheeks were stained with tears, salt and blood intermingling in his mouth. He gasped for air, wiping his eyes as he forced them open. Wilbur’s blank ones stared back, last moments of life etched in his expression.
He could feel the shift in demeanor of Dream. The triumph was replaced with anger, with disappointment. Tommy steadied himself, biting back another sob. He couldn’t let Dream walk out of here, not after what he’d done.
It was time for him to pay, it was time for justice to be served. After years, years spent riddled with anxiety and fear, there was a chance that things could get better for good.
Tommy couldn’t let this get away from him. And he would do whatever it took to make sure the future had half a chance.
Tommy turned to Dream. He stared the man down, meeting his own cold gaze with one of utter hate. There is no mercy for you.
He’d never tried this before, not really. Tommy knew he could fake feelings… he knew he could fake pain. He reached out, never breaking eye contact with Dream. His hand twitched once, and the other man fell to his knees with a screech.
Tommy didn’t know what he was feeling. He didn’t know how much agony Dream was in. He could care less; he deserved every second of it, every moment he spent in pain paying in blood as penance to make up for a fraction of what he did to Wilbur.
Dream spasmed on the ground, letting out a choked cry. Tommy averted his gaze, but did not release his hold. He listened to his shouts, the broken agony, but did nothing. No mercy for him. Not after everything he did.
Not just to himself, but to everyone. The stress Dad was under, because of him. Techno leaving, because of him. Wilbur dead, because of him. That was just in Tommy’s own family; Eret, abandoning the Antarctic for whatever honeyed words Dream had given him. Karl, living a life of fear and lies because of the threats. Niki, and what she endured in the prisons.
Tommy, and the guilt that would never ease because of what Dream put into his head.
No, he deserved this. Tommy gritted his teeth, looking up. He had no idea if this would kill Dream. If the pseudo agony would be enough to kill him, his heart and mind simply failing . Tommy wasn’t entirely sure he wanted to know.
But he couldn't stop. Dream had earned this, and he needed to die.
Tommy would’ve stood there forever, not speaking, just watching Dream wither away and fade. He would’ve stayed frozen, except for one voice.
“Tommy?” Techno said, his voice full of both horror and morbid curiosity. “What… what are…” He trailed off slowly. Tommy’s concentration snapped, and he wheeled around. He was sure he looked like a mess, blood and tears streaked across his face, a wild, grief filled gaze.
His eyes trailed back to Wilbur, Wilbur who was dead. Who was infinitely gone, because he was dead, and they don’t change anymore.
“Tech,” Tommy fell to his knees, and sobbed. “He’s gone.”
-
Techno didn’t know what he was expecting when he reached the military base. He didn’t know what was awaiting him in the corridors.
The warning played over and over in his head. The panic in Karl’s eyes, the hurried, fearful message. He had to move, and fast.
And so Techno ran. He sprinted as fast he could, ignoring any pain he felt, instead urging himself faster and faster. The voices were angry, screaming for blood. Something was wrong, something was off.
He had to get up there. He had to get up there. He had to get up there, and find his brothers.
Techno felt little remorse when he cut down those in his path. Those who were stupid enough to challenge him, that is. He had no time to waste. He had to continue on, no matter what. He could mourn later, but this was more important.
Techno reached the prison wing, lighting his steps. It was eerie, how quiet it was. There were no sounds of war, no sounds of swords on sword, nothing to that scale. At first, he thought he was too late, and the trap had already succeeded.
And then he heard the scream. It was bloodcurdling, causing him to flinch back.
Where are they? Techno turned the hall, each step full of intent.
Another scream. Another cry. Techno broke into a run.
“Wilbur! Tommy! Where are you—“ Techno’s gaze shifted down. The chorus of voices cut off as if they had never been there, replaced by a sudden silence. His sword clattered to the ground next to him, having slipped through his fingers that had gone numb with shock.
“Tommy?” He gasped out, barely recognizing his brother. His posture was rigid, a foreign hate laced in him. He could hear broken screams, coming from a man writhing on the ground. Dream. “What… what are…”
His brother turned around, his movements weighed down. His eyes, normally so bright they reflected the sky, were jaded and heavy with… grief. A grief that was so uncharacteristic, that did not belong.
His brother turned his gaze down, to a few feet away. Techno followed his gaze, and his world stopped all at once.
If it hadn’t been in the middle of a ruined battle, Techno would have thought Wilbur was asleep. If it hadn’t been for the bloodstains, he would’ve assumed Wilbur was at rest. No.
Wilbur, Wilbur, Wilbur. He was undeniably dead. He was completely still, no signs of breathing present. Vermillion, ruby, crimson. Cherry, cardinal, wine red. Every shade, staining the floor. Techno was too late.
“Tech.” Tommy sobbed suddenly. He fell to his knees, grasping Wilbur’s hand. His body was wracked with tremors, crying profusely. The sound was so heartbroken, so empty.
“Tommy...” He stared down at the boy, the boy who had not yet seen his eighteenth birthday, the boy who was clutching the unmoving form of Wilbur and sobbing. Dark crimson stained the concrete below the two, and Tommy’s blue jacket was purple from the ruby that had seeped into the fabric.
“T…Tech…Tech…” Tommy practically whimpered out, choking on his sobs. “H-he’s… he… Wilby…Wilbur’s gone, it’s my fault—“
Techno knelt down next to him. He grasped Tommy, pulling his brother close. He felt numb, his actions deadened. He rested his head on Tommy’s head, allowing him to bury his head in his chest. Techno could feel Tommy shaking, struggling to get his cries under control.
Techno felt wetness on his cheeks, a foreign sense. Oh. He was crying.
And for once, Techno let himself sob, drawing in rapid breaths in an attempt to steady himself.
He cried for his brother, who would never breathe again.
Notes:
I think I need to apologize for misleading you all I forgot to go /j :sob:
Uh. Sorry for such a big cliffhanger of last chapter but I had stuff to do and then school and swim meets
Stay safe out there!
Chapter 31: I Am Lost (Lead Only By The Stars)
Summary:
“Tommy,” Techno said, his voice hollow. “We have to leave.”
“No.” Tommy spat out, clutching Wilbur’s body obstinately. Techno sighed, standing up slowly. Tommy didn’t dare look at him, knowing he would just burst into tears again.
“Tubbo’s rigged the base to explode, we have no choice.” Techno said softly, his hand brushing Tommy’s shoulder.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was something that felt like an eternity they spent, sitting in the ruins of a battlefield, of a prison, of a final resting place. Three boys, thrown into a conflict not their own.
The harbinger doesn’t stir. He simply clutches the soldier boy’s hand, silent words whispered through a grieving haze.
The warrior does not speak either. He has seen death, often by his own hand, yet he’d never fathomed something like this . He had never expected to outlive the soldier boy. His brother, his brother who was a poet, who fought with words rather than sword, who could beat anyone with his fiery tongue.
He was never meant to hold a blade, was he?
Every choice has a consequence, for better or worse. The harbinger cannot help but wonder if he would still be alive if he’d left him in the snow a decade ago.
But the finality of the matter remains; the harbinger was rescued, he was given a home. The soldier boy fought for that, he died for that.
For him.
He would have said not to grieve, to stand up and finish what he started. The monster was coming to inches away. If the harbinger did not act, he would escape into the cracks once more.
The harbinger turned away, and sobbed.
-
“Tommy,” Techno said, his voice hollow. “We have to leave.”
“No.” Tommy spat out, clutching Wilbur’s body obstinately. Techno sighed, standing up slowly. Tommy didn’t dare look at him, knowing he would just burst into tears again.
“Tubbo’s rigged the base to explode, we have no choice.” Techno said softly, his hand brushing Tommy’s shoulder.
“I won’t leave him.” Tommy retorted. “I don’t give a fuck about whatever explosion Tubbo’s made.”
“We-- we aren’t leaving him.” Techno’s voice faltered, trembling once. Tommy shut his eyes, blocking the world out. He wished he could just forget everything, reverse the events that had just occurred. But when he opened his eyes, Wilbur was still in front of him, already cold and lifeless.
Tommy didn’t respond to Techno, instead turning further away. He bit back a sob, managing to nod once. His brother was right; they had to leave. But it felt wrong to stand up and walk away, his shock having numbed his legs and stolen the breath from his body.
“Come on, Toms.” Techno murmured, pulling him up. Tommy wailed slightly, curling in on himself. “We’ve got to go.” He sounded more agitated, something besides grief coloring his tone. A desperation, in a sense. Tommy wiped his eyes, gently setting Wilbur down. He stood up, stumbling back.
He pressed himself into Techno’s side, sobbing softly. Techno hugged him once, silent as ever. Tommy relished in it, clearing his thoughts. Breathe. He could cry later, but for now they had to get out before the base went up in flames.
Techno knelt down and picked up Wilbur’s body, stepping back. Tommy’s vision tunneled; all he could see was the blood on the pavement. He looked up slightly, and with a jolt, realized that Dream was gone. Tommy clenched his fists, but turned away.
Not now.
“Wil?” Tommy’s heart stilled. He completely forgot about the others in the battle. About Niki, about Jack, about Ranboo, about Tubbo. Tommy pivoted on his feet, action slow. Niki was standing still behind him, hand covering her mouth.
Tommy tried to open his mouth and speak, yet found that nothing came out. He shook his head, eyes burning with tears that threatened to spill over. He rubbed his eyes, choking up.
“He’s… gone.” Techno was the one to speak up, voice heavy. “Wilbur’s gone.” Niki inhaled sharply, stepping back.
“What the fuck.” She said, her voice dangerously quiet. Her eyes glistened with tears and anger, in stark contrast to each other. Tommy flinched, looking away. “Who did this?”
“Dream.” Tommy managed to answer, his words sticking in his throat. “He- he- he stabbed him…” He trailed off, another sob escaping him. “It’s my fault, it’s my fucking fault, he was just trying to save me--”
“Don’t.” Jack was the one to cut him off, his voice laden with emotion. Tommy could hear the strain in his voice. “Don’t say that. Wilbur-- he-- he was always going to-- going after Dream. I should’ve stopped him, fucking hell.” Jack buried his face in his hands, a cry of grief escaping him.
“We have to go.” Techno repeated, his voice monotonous. “We… we can grieve later.” Tommy nodded in numb agreement. He found that he could not speak again, knowing it would just result in more tears being shed. He hesitantly took a step forward, legs shaking. They threatened to give out immediately, his knees buckling.
“I’ve got you.” Tommy felt someone catch him. Ranboo was supporting him, shoulder under his own. “Tubbo’s already out.” A small sense of relief filled him, which was almost immediately replaced by guilt. He can’t be happy, not when Wilbur is gone.
“Thanks, big man.” Tommy whispered, forcing the words out through his misery. Ranboo nodded once, guiding him toward the exit. Tommy didn’t spare another look back. He was free of this damned place, but the cost may be far too high.
The stain of red was a stark, horrifying testament to that.
-
Tommy shielded his eyes from the sun, blinking rapidly in an attempt to adjust to the sudden change of lighting. A cold breeze greeted him; he could smell smoke on the horizon. Ranboo paused, although Tommy could sense his eagerness to keep moving. Tommy shut his eyes briefly, feeling the grass beneath his boots and the wind on his face.
He was free. Instinctively, he turned to say something to Wilbur. He froze, shoulders slumping. Right. Wilbur wasn’t coming back. He was dead, gone, away, and never coming back. He wasn’t coming home, not like Tommy was going to.
It was strange. Wilbur couldn’t have been dead for more than an hour, yet it felt like an eternity and no time at all had passed since he drew his last breath. Tommy bowed his head, shoulders shaking. Ranboo paused, looking over at him.
“I hate to say it, but we have to keep moving.” Ranboo murmured. “Tubbo rigged the base, and—“
“I know.” Tommy said through gritted teeth. It was far harsher than he meant for it to be. He looked away, trying to apologize. If Ranboo was offended, he didn’t show it.
“I get it.” He replied softly. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s all happening too fast.” Tommy said, wiping his eyes. “I just— fuck—“
“I know, I know.” Ranboo said, his voice quiet. It was soothing in a strange way, how calm he was in the face of everything that was happening. “We need to get down the hill, yeah? Then we’ll be out of the blast zone.”
“Okay.” Tommy agreed. “Let’s go.” Ranboo helped him down the hill, supporting him as he staggered through the grass. Walking was too hard. What he really wanted to do was lay down and cry. But no, he had to keep moving.
“Okay.” Ranboo said after a moment, helping him stop. “We’re clear.” Tommy ignored Techno, who was standing next to him, holding Wilbur’s body.
“Is everyone here?” Techno’s voice was quiet, strange and out of character. Tommy never knew him to be so sad, so grief filled. It was wrong.
“Tubbo, are you ready?” Niki asked, her voice monotonous. The shorter boy stood up, nodding once. He turned to the base, quiet. Tommy had never seen Tubbo as stoic as he was now, anger festering in his demeanor.
In spite of everything, Tommy managed a smirk. An angry Tubbo was bad news for the SMP, and revenge for them, for Wilbur.
“For Wilbur, bitches.” Tubbo said coldly. He pressed the trigger. Tommy didn’t even flinch as a rush of wind and smoke came spiraling toward him. He closed his eyes and let it hit, the scent of ash burnt into his mind.
He ignored the fire raging in front him. It was good, knowing that the SMP was collapsing. But the cost was too high, in the end.
I’m sorry, Wilby.
-
“There it goes.” Phil murmured, staring at the plume of smoke that had once been the Snowchester military base. It was, in all honesty, good to see it go. It didn’t belong in a town as homely as this. Snowchester never asked to be touched by the war, its citizens caught in the crossfire like so many other cities.
Faintly, he hoped his sons had been able to escape the installment alright. He hoped Wilbur had succeeded, and he hoped that the defector had been wrong about a trap.
Phil could see the Empire’s flag— his flag— waving on the hill, bending to the wind. They won this battle, against all odds. And if things had succeeded in the base, they would have control of the city by the time the sun set.
He felt like he stood there for hours on the ruined battlefield, surrounded by destruction and carnage. He really wanted to know what happened in the base, unable to take his eyes off of the fire from the hill.
After what felt like hours, Phil could see shapes cresting the hill. His heart leapt, and he began to walk toward them.
“Tech!” He called, seeing the pink haired man first. Relief pulsed through him. He’s okay. Techno didn’t respond, a solemn look on his face. Unease filled him.
Ranboo was supporting Tommy, who was limping down the final hill into the valley. The stoic expression was reflected across each of their faces. Phil’s gaze trailed back to Techno. Techno, who was holding someone.
Wilbur.
Techno didn’t speak as he approached him. Wilbur was still in his arms, eyes closed. He looked eerily peaceful. No. He could see red, but he refused to acknowledge it, he couldn’t.
“It’s my fault.” Tommy sobbed, the first to break the silence that had descended over the group. His cheeks were red, eyes puffy from crying. “He—he—“
“It was Dream.” Techno said, his voice empty. “Dream killed him.”
“What?” Phil’s voice was hushed. The world itself was stilling, yet the ground beneath his feet was rocking. His vision tunneled; all he could see was the ruined grass and Wilbur, his Wilbur, his son.
“He’s—he’s— he’s gone— “ Tommy choked out, turning his face away. Phil heard a sob emit from him, his son feebly attempting to hide it. The breath left his lungs, shock hitting him like a tsunami.
“No.” He whispered hoarsely. Phil’s knees buckled and he fell to them, his shoulders slumping. No. No, no, no, no. This wasn’t real. This wasn’t real.
This was a dream, some sort of nightmare he would wake up from. He would wake up, and everything would be like it was years ago. This was all a bad dream, this war never happened, Wilbur never died—
He’s dead. He’s gone.
Phil wailed, the sound hollow and broken as his heart. After everything, after their years of silence, after all the fractures that had healed, after all of that, Wilbur was dead.
Phil had promised himself he wouldn’t let any member of his family die again. He would fight until his last breath, he would put himself in their place if he could. He failed. Totally and absolute, he failed.
The weight of that failure was dawning on him, dragging him down. Phil dipped his head, feeling tears brim his eyes. He stifled a sob, hands covering his face in a desperate attempt to cover his grief.
“My son.” He choked out. “Please… please, this isn’t— no—“
“Fuck, I’m so sorry, this is—“ Tommy started to say, his own voice wavering. Phil heard him fall next to him, his own eyes red, cheeks stained with tears that refused to stop flowing.
Tentatively, Phil reached over and pulled him into a tight embrace. Not just for Tommy’s sake, but his as well. Both of them needed support, both of them just needed to cry.
Techno was stoic next to them, his face twitching slightly. Phil could tell he was trying not to break down, his hands clenched at his side. If he had the strength, he would call him over, pull him into the hug too.
But his words were stuck in his throat, refusing to cooperate with what he desired to say. Phil averted his gaze, instead holding Tommy closer. Tommy, Tommy who was alive and free. Wilbur succeeded.
A traitorous burst of relief colored his mind. Selfishly, he was happy to at least have Tommy back. Gods know what he would do if he lost both of them today. Techno too.
Techno, who fought side by side with him. Techno, who wasted no time running after Wilbur after they were warned of a trap. Techno, who carried his brothers home.
Phil sobbed again, arms shaking. How did this happen? He wanted to ask. He wanted to demand that the gods tell him why, that they give some semblance of an explanation as to why they took his son from him.
But they would remain silent, as they always did. They would watch as the world broke, and not lift a finger as light after light burned out.
“Can we go home now?” Tommy’s voice was quiet, so broken it twisted Phil’s shattered heart. He nodded numbly, biting back another sob.
“Yeah.” He whispered. “Let’s go home.”
It would never feel that way again, of course. Wilbur was gone, and never coming back.
-
He was so tired.
Resting sounded nice. Everything hurt, his ribs practically on fire, his hands burning with white hot pain. He could hear people talking above him, hushed and worried words floating in the stratosphere.
Someone was promising him it would be okay. That he would be just fine, that all he needed was to rest.
He liked the sound of that. He let himself fall back into the deeper confines of his mind, falling into a blanket of black.
-
A palace of white marble rose up from wisps of grey blue clouds. Impossibly tall spires clawed their way into the heavens, reaching for the stars. Pearly gates were flung wide open, as if a gust of wind had thrown them apart to make way for him. Rose bushes, with silver grey tendrils and snow colored petals blossoming in the cold sunlight dotted the path.
Karl wasn’t sure what he was staring at, really. He had a strange suspicion this wasn’t where he belonged.
He walked in, anyway.
He pushed aside the fences, ignoring the pricks of pain from the cold that shot up his fingers. Karl could hear his footsteps echoing on the ivory tile, quartz engravings lining the walkway. His breath crystallized in the air, a shudder working through his spine. Why was it so cold?
Part of him wanted to turn back. It was probably the safest thing to do, really. Karl had no idea what this place was; or what was inside it. But his curiosity drove him forward. Something in the back of his mind was telling him he had little to lose, after all.
“Hello?” He called, his voice echoing down the hallway. It was just as pristine as the rest of the place, white walls with white tiled floors, silver chandeliers hanging overhead and silver engravings on the walls and floor themselves. Karl was almost loath to walk in any further. The sense of disbelonging was sharper than ever.
He should leave. Karl turned on his heels, preparing to exit. He heard a sound from the end of the corridor that made him freeze, horror dawning on him.
“Why did you do it?” Sapnap’s voice, empty and bitter, resounded down the hallway. Karl swallowed thickly, a pain blooming across his side. He steadied himself and turned around, leveling his gaze.
He wanted to break down when he saw Sapnap, whole and unbroken, not bleeding out on the floor, not staring at him with shock, not dying. The anger was still burning in his eyes, laced with a hurt Karl could scarcely fathom. A hurt that he had caused.
“I… I didn’t want to.” Karl said weakly. “I really didn’t mean for this-- I didn’t--” He broke off, covering his mouth to prevent a sob from escaping. Sapnap said nothing. He stepped closer, boots echoing off the immaculate marble flooring.
“But it did happen, yeah?” He said bitterly. “And it could have been prevented, if you hadn’t run away like a coward.” Karl flinched back, but refused to bend.
“No, you were a coward for staying.” He spat back. “Do you even know what Dream did? What he did to me?” There was no point hiding it anymore. Sapnap was dead, just like Karl had feared. This was a hallucination for all he knew.
“You never told us.” Sapnap said, his voice painfully flat. “You didn’t trust us with it.” A bubble of frustration bloomed in his chest.
“I was trying to protect you.” Karl retorted sharply. “He would’ve killed you if I-- if--”
“Not that it mattered in the end, yeah?” Sapnap cut him off, laughing bitterly. “You killed me in the end.”
“Because you wouldn’t listen!” Karl shouted back, digging his fingers into his scalp, unable to hide his irritation. “You wouldn’t-- you wouldn’t listen to me, not about Dream, about how I was trying to save us!” Sapnap gave him a look of impassiveness, his eyes cold.
“And you couldn’t be happy.” Sapnap said, his words eerily similar to that of their final confrontation.
“You’re right.” Karl choked out, lowering his arms. “I couldn’t be, not with a sword hanging over my head, not when I could have been killed for breathing.” Sapnap didn’t reply. His own hand closed over his weapon, a weapon which Karl didn’t even notice.
“Funny how things work out, yeah?” Sapnap said bitterly. He drew his sword. Karl stared at it for a long moment, finding he could care less that it was being pointed at him. Sapnap drew it back, the steel wavering in the air for a split second.
Karl didn’t even attempt to stop him as he drove the sword into his gut.
-
It was too bright.
He could sense it behind his closed eyes, the light filtering in from some unknown source. It was getting on his nerves. He tried to lift his arms and shield it, but found he could not lift them. A sharp burst of panic shot through him.
Where is he?
He stirred ever so slightly. Pain burned through his ribs, and he was unable to bite back a pained noise. He just wanted to go back to sleep.
He could hear footsteps, hitting the floor to his left. If he could have, he would’ve sat up and looked around, to discern what was happening.
“Rest. You’ll be okay when you wake up.” The voice was quiet, soothing in a way. He wanted to argue; something told him that thing wouldn’t be okay again. He wasn’t sure why; it was too much work to try and figure it out.
It’s not like he could do anything but sleep right now. Whatever it was that was going on was preventing him from opening his eyes.
So he silently agreed, giving up on trying to stay awake and letting go once more.
-
“Do you ever think about running away?” It was the first time in years Karl had asked the question. Quackity was standing next to him, hands tucked into his pockets. A biting chill had spread across the front, plunging their base into the cold.
“Yeah.” Quackity murmured after a moment, his words almost lost to the wind. “I do, actually.” Karl turned to him, a foolish hope blooming in his chest.
“So why don’t we?” He asked, trying to hide the eagerness in his voice. “Me, you, Sapnap-- surely he’ll listen--” Quackity shook his head once, looking away.
“It-- we can’t. Even if we left, Dream would find us. Remember what happened to Puffy?” The points he raised were sound, fears that he had faced in his own head.
“But we’ve-- we haven’t stolen from him, yeah?” Karl argued. “So he wouldn’t… he… he wouldn’t…” Karl trailed off, unable to finish the lie. Of course he would come for them, especially considering what Karl knew about Tommy.
“If it was safe, I wouldn’t hesitate.” Quackity whispered. “But if it was safe, we wouldn’t want to leave at all, yeah?” Karl smiled, the action abnormally sad. Once, it was safe, but those days had descended into nothing but the memories of those who remembered what it had been like before.
“Yeah.” He agreed softly. The conversation died after that, and Karl never brought it up again.
-
The silence was deafening.
He wasn’t sure where he was. All he knew was that it was dark, and strangely peaceful. His thoughts were fuzzy, ones he could not discern. He didn’t try. It hurt his head too much.
His chest hurt, too. It wasn’t as horrible as it had been earlier, but it still hurt. A dull ache, really. Pounding in time with his heart beat.
He wanted to open his eyes, but they refused to cooperate. Instead, he stayed in the dark. Something told him it was better that way.
Stay in the placidity while he could. He could feel the real world tugging at the corners of his mind, but he let the calls go unanswered.
-
Karl was back in the cell.
But it was… different .
His wrists were chained above his head, allowing no movement. Karl could feel himself panicking, thrashing wildly as he tried in vain to free himself. How did he get here? He found he couldn’t remember.
This doesn’t feel real. This wasn’t what was really happening. It was wrong, all so subverted. That didn’t stop the fear from being incapacitating. The metal around his wrists felt awful, unnatural. He twisted his wrists, the cuffs barely giving him any room to move.
The door opened slowly, as if mocking him. Karl stilled, watching with slitted eyes as two people entered. Dream led the way, unsurprisingly. He had his stupid, condescending grin plastered across his face, unapologetic as he strod in.
Sapnap followed him, looking everywhere but at Karl. His hands were clasped in front of him, knuckles white with tension. Oh. So he lost the fight after all. He had been caught, and now he was going to pay the price.
Sapnap stayed in the peripherals of the cell. Karl gazed at him, ignoring Dream completely. His memory was hazy; he still couldn’t remember the details, how he got here in the first place. He lurched forward slightly, arms shaking.
“Sap, please.” He whispered. Speaking was hard; his throat was parched and dry. When was the last time he had water? Again, he found he couldn’t remember a single thing.
“Don’t.” Sapnap replied. Dream fell silent, stopping whatever rambling he had been emitting, instead watching the exchange.
“Why?” Karl pleaded, hating how broken his voice sounded. “Why did you do this?”
“You’re the one who was running away, to the enemy.” Sapnap retorted, his voice rising. “What did you expect to happen? That I would just let you go?”
“No, I expected you to come with me.” Karl said, his voice hollow.
“Why?” Sapnap said, his expression contorting into a semblance of disgust. “I’m not a coward.” Karl bit back a frustrated sigh.
“It wasn’t cowardly, I was trying to save us.” Karl shot back, unable to keep the anger out of his voice. “I was trying to get us a better life.”
“We had a good one here, before you wrecked it!” Sapnap snapped, crossing his arms.
“No, we didn’t.” Karl said, dipping his head. “You-- I-- I lied, but I couldn’t do it anymore.”
“I don’t-- you still ran.” Sapnap said, taken aback slightly. It was the same argument, in the same unyielding loop.
“Don’t you see what you’ve done?” Karl shouted suddenly, fighting back a sob. “Damnit, why couldn’t you have let me go?” Sapnap stared at him mutely, his eyes flickering with an emotion he could not discern.
“You tried to betray us.” He said finally, albeit his voice was far weaker than it had been earlier. “I did my job.” Karl shook his head, a bitter laugh escaping him,
“I thought I was more important than your job.” He snapped back. “I thought… I thought you would choose me and Quackity over everything, But I guess I was wrong.” Sapnap didn’t respond, instead ducking his head and stepping back.
“You brought this upon yourself.” Sapnap said finally, a coldness lacing his voice. “I’m-- I’m sorry.”
“Alright, that’s enough of that.” Dream interrupted through a yawn. “Alas, I don’t have all day. I especially don’t have time to waste on traitors.” Karl shifted slightly, his heart thundering in his chest. This isn’t real. He was dreaming, he had to be, this was a nightmare. This isn’t what happened, because Sapnap is--
“I already gave you a second chance.” Dream drawled, interrupting his thoughts. “When you lied to me about reading those files. I truly thought you wouldn’t step out of line again, but I suppose I was wrong.”
“At least I had the guts to do what was right.” Karl snapped back. There was no point in being submissive. He knew he was going to die-- whether this be reality or a nightmare. Even if it wasn’t the best idea, he refused to let his last moments be cowardly.
“And that got you nowhere.” Dream sneered. “You’re about to die, just as some name that will only be remembered for running away.” Karl swallowed thickly, his throat closing up. That was a horribly true fact. History would not smile on him.
“That’s a mercy.” He snarled back. “At least I’m not a pawn anymore.” Dream didn’t speak, instead drawing a knife. Karl watched as he ran his finger along the blade, silver shining coldly in the torch light.
“You’re found guilty of treason.” Dream said, his voice layered with contempt. Karl’s heart was thundering in his chest. He shied away from the knife against his throat. “And that is punishable by death.” Karl pressed himself against the cell wall, eyes flicking up and locking with Sapnap’s.
They held each other’s gaze for a brief, agonizing moment. Sapnap looked like he wanted to say something, but held his peace, averting his gaze.
No. Karl knew he deserved this, knew this is what all traitors deserved. This is what happened to Puffy, it was only fitting he suffered the same fate. They both knew too much, and when they tried to make a change, it ended in their demise.
Karl closed his eyes, feeling the blade slide into his throat, and then there was nothing at all.
-
Karl’s eyes flew open. He sat up sharply, gasping for air. The action hurt, pain spiraling from his side. He winced, slumping back down. The bed was nice, anyway. He shut his eyes, sighing softly.
Wait.
Where was he.
Karl pried his eyes open, fingers digging into the mattress. He ignored the pain in his ribs (and hands, which hit him like lightning; where did that come from?) and sat up. He had to get out of here, assess his surroundings, do something. He couldn’t just sit here.
Karl staggered to his feet, bracing himself against the bed. His coat was hanging off of a dresser to his left— how did that get there? He grabbed it and pulled it on, the familiar weight comforting.
He limped over to the door, each step pained. Maybe he was going too fast. Karl’s vision was starting to blur. Keep walking.
He didn’t think he was still in the SMP. It was cold, colder than the base had been. Karl didn’t think much of it. He reached for the handle, turning it once.
It didn’t move. It was locked. Karl drew his hand back as if he’d been burned. Why was he locked in, what did he do, why was he locked—
Karl stumbled back, pain shooting through his ribs. He clutched his side, a wave of nausea hitting him. His knees caved and he fell, groping for something to hold on to.
Why were his hands so red? There were bandages wrapped around them, but they were stained an ugly pink.
It was from the fight. The memory hit him so suddenly it stole his breath. The fight, where he killed Sapnap, one of his partners, his world—
Think. Karl could feel himself starting to hyperventilate, breath coming in ragged gasps. He couldn’t remember what had happened after he— after Sapnap—
He found the Antarcticans, he thought. Maybe that would explain where he was. They must’ve thrown him in prison, right? It’s what he deserved. But no, the room was too nice to be a cell.
It was just locked, and Karl couldn’t escape it.
He curled up against the side of the bed, leaning his head against the frame. It was getting hard to breathe. His lungs hurt, but when he tried to inhale, he exhaled immediately.
Karl didn’t know how long he sat there, not speaking, his mind holding itself together by a thread. The door clicked open, yet he couldn’t bring himself to look up.
His vision was spotty, black shrouding his line of sight. An effect of the panic, he realized dimly. Karl heard the person gasp and call someone, before running over.
“You’re awake! For real!” The voice was familiar, yet in his foggy mind, Karl could discern who it was.
“Y-yeah.” He stumbled. He hated how hoarse and weak he sounded. It’s been a long… long day, he told himself, excusing it. He was allowed to break down.
“Here, let me help you up. I got you—“ Hands closed over his own, gentle but firm. “—Wait, shit the bandages.” They moved to his wrists. Karl stiffened. Normally, he’d be fine, able to quell whatever panic threatened his mind. But now, already vulnerable, he fell victim to the old, innate fear.
He yelped and yanked his hands free, or at least attempted to. The weight left his wrists, but the effect lingered.
“Fuck, sorry, I didn’t—“ The person sounded agitated, yet still worried. Karl flinched back.
“‘M sorry.” He managed.
“No, no. Don’t be. I just need you to breathe, okay? Deep breaths. It’s fine, you’re safe.” Karl shook his head once, his throat closing up. He didn’t know where he was, it wasn’t okay at all. The previous events were starting to return to him, as if floodgates had been opened and a dam broken.
No, no, this has to be a nightmare.
Someone was still talking to him, but the voice had faded to white noise. Karl could care less what they were saying. He couldn’t bring himself to breathe, let alone talk or think.
“…maybe... should put him back under…?”
“Too dangerous… panicking… give him a second…” He could discern a few words in his haze, shutting his eyes. Steady. He had to get control of himself.
In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. Repetition, repetition, repetition, over and over again.
His heart was still thundering in his chest. At least the person— Tommy? — let go of his wrists. Karl ran one hand over the other, holding them close to his chest. It was ridiculous how badly it still impacted him, how it sent him spiraling at the slightest touch to his arm.
“You okay?” Tommy asked, voice gentle. Karl managed a nod, taking in a shuddering breath.
“Shit,” He swore, shaking his head. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to…freak out.” He was completely at the mercy of the prince. He dipped his head respectfully, shoulders shaking slightly.
“Don’t be sorry.” Tommy muttered. “Trust me, I’ve been… yeah.” The unspoken words lingered, a shared trauma neither of them could find it in them to address. Karl didn’t speak, instead focusing on breathing. Tommy didn’t say anything, instead waiting for him to calm down. He exhaled, his breath shuddering.
“Okay.” He said numbly. “I’m… better.” He was loath to say he was “okay.” That term was relative, and he had a feeling it no longer applied to him.
“That’s… good.” Tommy said awkwardly. He cleared his throat slightly. “I do have some good news for you.” He didn’t wait for Karl to ask what it was, instead jumping into it. “Someone is here to see you.” Karl lifted a brow.
“Who?” He asked curiously.
“Quackity.” Tommy replied. “He’s here, he’s alive.” Karl slumped back slightly, one hand covering his mouth. He didn’t fight back the cry that escaped him. He’s okay, someone he loved is still okay. He ran one hand through his hair, a sudden, horrifying thought striking him.
But how… how was he going to explain what happened?
Notes:
WOW two chapters left, both of them beefy, get ready for angst and hurt/comfort <3
Poor Karl and Tommy I just. Am so mean to them in this AU.
Thank y’all so much for all the support holy hell,, I was looking back at when I first posted this (4 months ago tomorrow) and was like. What the honk it’s come so far
Thank y’all so much again, and see you soon
Chapter 32: Let Me Go (I Don't Wanna Be Your Hero)
Summary:
The world was still the day they buried him.
Tommy had remained silent throughout the procedure. The public affair had been too long, too drawn out. Ministers speaking, generals speaking, everyone had something to say. Phil had spoken too, his voice horribly broken.
Tommy held the candle tightly, watching the flame flicker. It was impossible to fathom what had happened. What was still happening.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karl’s hands wouldn’t stop shaking.
He wasn’t sure if it was because of his injuries or because of his overwhelming anxiety. He was about to face one of husband-- the one that he didn’t kill -- in the midst of their former enemy’s capital.
If Sapnap were here, this would be a dream come true. Karl shut his eyes briefly, his heart clenching. He bit back a sob. He couldn’t break down, not now.
“We’re almost there.” Tommy said. The prince was grieving too, his heart as heavy as Karl’s. Prince Wilbur had been killed in the assault on Snowchester, by none other than Dream. He’d been too late in his warning to save his life.
Which is why he didn’t understand why he wasn’t in prison. He was technically an officer in the (now defeated) SMP army. He should be awaiting trial for various war crimes he’d been an accomplice to. Not roaming the halls at the right hand of one of the princes.
“Why are you-- why are you helping me?” Karl asked, unable to resist the question. He had to know what was going on before he saw Quackity again. Before he saw Quackity again, who was alive and not dead, who was okay, he’s alive, he’s okay--
“What do you mean?” Tommy asked, turning around. He tilted his head, genuine curiosity flashing in them. Karl swallowed, bowing his head.
“I-- uh-- well--” He stumbled over his words, trying to pull his thoughts together. “Technically, I should be in prison. Since, well, I’m… I used to be an SMP officer.”
“I promised amnesty.” Tommy said softly. “And I keep my promises. You and Quackity are welcome here, and always will be.”
“But…” Karl bit his tongue, almost afraid to raise his question. “I failed. Techno-- Wilbur-- he--”
“You still tried.” Tommy cut him off, the prince shaking his head. “And you still sent Techno to us. And you… well…” He gestured to his hands, still encased in bandages. “You fought for us.” Karl blinked at his injuries, subconsciously clasping them together. He didn’t want to think about what led to the wounds.
He didn’t want to think about him.
Karl wasn’t ready to confront that yet. He could see him in his mind’s eye, but he pushed it aside. Blood will always be on his hands, he will always be guilty for his own husband’s--
Karl shook his head, cutting off the train of thought. He shuddered, his hands trembling. No, not now. Quackity was still here, alive, and that was what mattered.
“Here.” Tommy said, gesturing to one of the doors. “He was… adamant about seeing you the second you could walk.” Karl pursed his lips, looking away. He wouldn’t be if he knew what I did. Tommy opened the door, nodding once to Karl. He stepped inside slowly, glancing around.
“Q?” Karl called, his voice wavering. What if this is a trick, a test, what if this isn’t real-- Tommy had given him no reason to distrust him, but there was still the undercurrent of fear that would never leave. The doubt that Dream had etched him, the terror that something would happen to the ones he loved should he put a toe out of line.
“Karl?” He turned around, naive hope leaping in his chest. Quackity was standing in one of the corners, eyes flashing. Karl opened his mouth to say something, then shut it again. His heartbeat was pulsing in his ears, a ringing silence sweeping over the room.
Neither of them said anything at first. It was quiet, so quiet it was painful. Karl’s throat closed up, emotion welling in his chest. What could he even say? Quackity smiled, his expression pained and loving all in the same action.
“You’re alive.” Quackity said, his voice cracking. “You’re okay.” He stepped forward, spreading his arms. Karl broke and ran toward him, allowing Quackity to pull him into a tight embrace.
“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry—“ Karl collapsed in his arms, his emotions finally tearing loose. He sobbed, burying his face in his arm. He had no idea if Quackity knew about Sapnap; how could he not? Someone had to have told him he was dead by now.
And he did it.
“Shh, shh, you’re okay. I’ve got you.” Quackity sank to the floor, still clutching Karl close to him. He managed to shake his head. He wasn’t okay. He didn’t even know what “okay” was anymore, but he was certain he didn’t fall under that category.
“My fault.” He gasped out. “It’s my f-fault, I’m sorry.” He felt like a broken record, repeating the same line over and over again. Quackity shook his head, gently rubbing his back as he did.
“You’re ok-- alive, that’s what matters. I-- It’ll--” He broke off, a small sob emitting from him. Karl cried harder, hiccuping sobs escaping him. His chest hurt with each cry; it was hard to breathe. Each breath was laborious, his vision tunneling.
“S-sorry,” He managed. It was his fault they were broken. The horrible knowledge was already weighing him down. It would plague him for the rest of his life, something he could never shake.
“Hey, we’ll get through this, okay?” Quackity murmured. Karl managed to nod, his tears refusing to relent. He couldn’t scarcely breathe, everything was hurting.
“I’m sorry.” Karl choked out again. He heard Quackity say something, yet he couldn’t hear anything besides the ringing in his ears. He pressed himself closer to Quackity. “I’m sorry.” He whispered again.
It was becoming a familiar phrase.
“Shh, deep breaths.” Quackity whispered. “In, out, okay?” Karl nodded, trying to mimic his action. He could do this, he could calm down. He swallowed, his mouth dry as he tried to sedate himself.
“I’m so sorry.” He whispered miserably. “I didn’t want this to happen. Sapnap-- I--” He broke off, the words sticking in his throat. Quackity shook his head.
“I know.” He said simply. It wasn’t necessarily forgiveness, and Karl could live with that. He wouldn’t ever be able to forgive himself. No matter the situation, he still made his choice.
It was a little easier to breathe. Karl wasn’t hyperventilating, at least starting to calm down. He was still shaking, but his vision was starting to clear. Quackity was still holding him, head resting on top of his. Karl held him tighter, thanking every deity that he was still here.
Gods know where he would be if he lost him too. He couldn’t take another heartbreak.
“I love you.” Karl whispered.
“I love you, too.” Quackity murmured, his voice sincere.
“I’m sorry,” He repeated in a shaky tone, knowing it wouldn’t be the last time he said those words, especially not on this matter.
“It’ll be okay.” Quackity whispered back, his own voice trembling.
No , Karl thought numbly, clutching Quackity’s arm. It’ll never be okay again.
-
The world was still the day they buried him.
Tommy had remained silent throughout the procedure. The public affair had been too long, too drawn out. Ministers speaking, generals speaking, everyone had something to say. Phil had spoken too, his voice horribly broken.
Tommy held the candle tightly, watching the flame flicker. It was impossible to fathom what had happened. What was still happening.
Wilbur was gone.
The public funeral had ended quickly. While many in the Empire mourned the loss of the prince, it was eclipsed by the war’s end. Dream had vanished. The SMP was breaking down, factions breaking away and creating their own nations one by one. What was once a great force had collapsed.
Tommy couldn’t begrudge the people’s joy. Their children wouldn’t suffer the same fate as Wilbur. They would live. Dream was still out there, but he was vanquished all the same. Tommy set his candle down, watching the light die, its spark snuffed.
The cost was too high.
-
Tommy thought that Wilbur would’ve liked the spot they picked for him.
It was in the courtyard, where he used to sit and play guitar. Tommy could remember when he strummed countless songs on the strings of an instrument.
But now, there was only silence. Silence that was broken by quiet tears and whispered words of mourning.
Tommy reached over and grabbed his father’s hand. He had been quiet since the public service ended. Phil’s eyes were misted over, a far off look in his eyes as he stared at the fresh plot of land. Tommy watched as the headstone was nailed into place, shuddering as a fresh wave of grief rolled over him.
“This can’t be real.” Jack said, his voice strained. “This isn’t— Wil… fuck.” He swore, dropping his head. His light demeanor was broken, weighed down by the loss. Tommy swallowed thickly.
“He knew what he was doing.” Techno said softly. Tommy had lost count of how many times that stupid phrase had been said. He knew what he was doing. Wilbur had promised that he would be okay. Tommy sacrificed himself to keep him alive.
It didn’t matter in the end. Wilbur was dead, six feet under. He wasn’t coming back.
This is Dream’s fault, Tommy thought, clenching his fists. If only he hadn’t let him get away. He should be dead, or at least in prison, or something. Not still free, not still breathing, not still running around, able to scheme and cause more problems.
“First Eret, now Wil.” Niki said, shaking her head. She wiped her eyes hurriedly, her voice barely breaking. “How did this go so wrong?”
“I don’t know.” Tommy spoke up, his voice hoarse from crying. But it shouldn’t have. It was the same thing, over and over again. How unfair this was, how this shouldn’t have happened, how unreal it was.
But there was still a headstone with Wilbur’s name engraved on it.
Tommy looked down, studying the grass beneath his feet. At least it was a nice day. The snow had not started yet, and the autumn sun was crisp on the courtyard. Yes, the world was still. It was as still as Wilbur, who would never move again.
Tommy stifled a sob, instead leveling his chin. He couldn’t cry anymore. He’d been crying for a week. He had no tears left to give. He felt numb, his heart broken. He’d never felt loss like this; he never once thought of the possibility that Wilbur wouldn’t be coming home. Tommy had thought his brothers-- both of them-- were too smart to die at the hands of Dream and his army.
But he was wrong. Revenge was the worst cataclysm of all, and it facilitated Wilbur’s death.
“My son.” Phil said, his voice cracking. He knelt down next to the grave, stray, unkempt feathers from his wings fluttering in the wind. Tommy watched as his father pressed his forehead against the tombstone, hands shaking. “May you find rest and peace, knowing you-- you saved Tommy. You stopped Dream. Wil, my son, you succeeded. You won, and you can rest.”
Phil knelt motionless for a long moment, whispering words that Tommy could not hear. They were not meant for him, he supposed. Just Wilbur, who he hoped was resting. He deserved peace, after everything he’d endured.
Techno didn’t speak. He was silent, stoic even in the face of the massive loss. Tommy couldn’t find it in him to meet his eyes. He knew he blamed himself over everyone else-- even Dream, even Tommy himself. If only he hadn’t been so stupid, he should’ve seen this was never destined to end well.
“I don’t know what to say anymore.” Phil said, standing up. “There’s-- I’ve-- There’s so much to say, but-- but I can’t. I… he’s gone, he’s really gone.” His father wiped his eyes; Tommy couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen him cry. The king was supposed to be strong and unmovable, but here he was.
Breaking down.
Techno was the one to move first, pulling their father into a tight embrace. Phil was sobbing, and all Tommy could do was watch. His limbs refused to move. He felt as if he were encased in ice. Everything was cold and numb. Frozen in a desperate attempt to stay in the past. But the world waits for no one, and Tommy was no exception.
The world would keep spinning, and he would keep waking up. Again and again, until he was dead too.
Jack and Niki were the first to leave. The two excused themselves quietly, each laying a lily on the grave. They exited without fanfare. It was strange. They had entered the palace for the first time laughing, and left crying. Tommy’s heart clenched, and he looked away. There used to be four of them, now only two remained.
It hurt to think about. It hurt to think about what Eret did. It hurt to think about the fact that Wilbur would never be getting up again. It hurt.
Techno walked away next. He had barely spoken since the doomed battle, and he was hardly speaking now. His silence had never been more terrifying. He was thinking, and Tommy wasn’t sure he wanted to know what he was planning.
He didn’t try to stop him as he left. Techno clearly needed time to himself, and as much as Tommy wanted him to stay, he could respect that.
Phil stood still for a moment longer. His eyes were glassy, grief the only thing reflected in them. He bowed his head once. Tommy watched him silently, his lower lip trembling as he tried not to burst into tears again.
“I’ll be inside if you need me.” Phil said quietly. “I need to address the peace treaties and new factions.” Tommy nodded to him, unable to respond. Phil patted his shoulder once, then left.
And Tommy was alone.
Not really alone, he supposed. Wilbur was here, but not really. His tombstone grinned up at him, the only thing left of his brother. Tommy wiped his eyes, letting out a shaky breath.
“Gods.” He swore, shaking his head. “It’s… fuck, how did we get here?” A maniacal laugh escaped him, full of grief and nothing else. It sounded as hollow as he felt.
“You promised you’d be okay. That you’d come home.” He berated, slumping to his knees. The grave was still silent. It only infuriated Tommy further.
“This isn’t fucking fair!” He shrieked, slamming his fist against the ground. “Why you? Why did you fucking fight Dream, what the hell? Why couldn’t we just-- have run?” He rubbed his eyes furiously, trying to quell the flow of tears. Despite his crying, he couldn’t feel anything. His heart was numb, oblivious to the grief gnawing at his insides.
The emptiness was so overwhelming he stopped. Wilbur was gone. The fact was unchanging, stagnant forever. Tommy would continue to grow, he would continue to age, while Wilbur was in eternal slumber. He would be dust in the ground soon, and Tommy would be living.
How did they get here?
“You-- you fought for me when no one else would.” Tommy said, his voice wavering. The rage that had been burning in his mind dwindled, until all that remained was an overwhelming nothing . “You protected me, took me in, when anyone else would’ve just-- just killed me. And even after finding out what I was, you still kept me safe. You fought for me.” His cadence was off, his syllables varied. He’d never been an elegant speaker, but it seems grief just made the affliction worse. He sighed, relishing in the gust of wind that blew over the courtyard.
“I have something for you.” Tommy said quickly. He ducked behind one of the trees lining the courtyard, picking up the item he left there. He hadn’t wanted to present this during the funeral itself. This was meant to be between him and Wilbur, his own final goodbye.
“I brought your guitar.” He said softly, coming to a stop in front of the grave. “I know it’s… it’s fucking stupid, but I think you should have it. It should rest with you.” Tommy took in a shuddering breath. He could feel tears trailing down his cheeks, a salty taste filling his mouth. Oh, he realized, I’m crying again. And yet, his heart was still empty.
“I miss you.” He said, wiping his eyes. “I really, really miss you. I hope you’re okay now.” Wind whistled through the trees, ruffling his hair. It mimicked what Wilbur himself used to do. Tommy bit back a sob.
“You were the best brother I could’ve asked for, Wil.” He said softly. He clutched the case tighter, his knees shaking. Tommy knelt down, still holding the guitar. He let it grace the ground softly. His fingers glazed the headstone, cold stone meeting a colder touch.
“I love you.” Tommy whispered. “I’ll see you again.” He bowed his head, shutting his eyes briefly. He could see his brother in his mind’s eye, laughing as if everything was okay. He could see him walking away from the palace, headed toward the war front with false promises of a safe return on his lips. He opened his eyes, tears dripping down his face.
Tommy set the guitar down and walked away. The grave stayed silent.
-
“I know what it’s like to lose someone.” Karl said, staring listlessly out across the palace grounds. He was holding a flower, purple petals shining in the dawn light. The petals were already wilting, crumpling under the weight of gravity. The sun was peeking above the cityscape, grinning out across the Empire. The day was promising, but Tommy still felt horribly empty. “When you could’ve prevented it.”
“I just wonder what I could’ve done differently.” Tommy said quietly. The palace grounds were painted in orange and gold, as if dipped in the tip of fire. He exhaled slowly, fingers digging into the marble barrier.
“Sometimes,” Karl murmured, closing his eyes against the sun rays that were starting to seep in, “Fate doesn’t care what you do. Some people are just destined to die.”
The sun continued to rise and the world kept turning.
-
The universe continued to break, one event after another. Tommy heard a knocking on his door, and looked up slowly. He wasn’t sure who would be there-- maybe Phil, maybe Jack, maybe Niki.
Not Techno. Techno rarely came around, not since Wilbur’s burial. He’d been locked in his room or engrossed in the training room. Not around the family, not near Tommy or Phil. Tommy had a gut feeling that something was about to break, that the universe wasn’t done causing its destruction on his family.
“Can I talk to you for a second, Tommy?” Techno said, almost sheepishly. Tommy lifted his head, prying his eyes off of the book he’d been “reading.” He nodded once, sitting up. His brother stepped into his room hesitantly.
Tommy just realized how unkempt his brother was. His pink hair, normally done in a tight braid, was loose at his shoulders. Dark circles plagued the underside of his bloodshot eyes, his scars looking even more prominent against his pale skin. Grief was eating away at him, it was blatantly obvious.
“What’s up?” Tommy asked, a forced lightness etched in his voice. It was hard not to be weighed down by what had happened, but he could tell now more than ever he had to carry on. Techno sat at his bedside, his actions slow. He bit his lip before speaking, something Tommy had never seen him do. He’d never seen hesitation in Techno before; it was foreign.
“I’m leaving at dawn.” Techno said, his voice heavy. Tommy blinked at him, shock filling his limbs.
“What?” He asked, sitting up. Techno stepped into his room, glancing around. This is the first time he’s been in here since the war started, Tommy realized.
“I’m… I’m going after Dream.” Techno responded. “I can’t let him go, not after what he did.” Tommy’s ears were ringing as he stared at him. No. He wasn’t about to lose another brother to Dream, he couldn’t lose another brother to that bastard.
“No.” He breathed, eyes widening. “No, you can’t.”
“What?” Techno said, tilting his head.
“No.” Tommy said, his voice louder. “You can’t.” Techno shook his head, the action sad.
“Toms, I--”
“Don’t call me that.” Tommy cut him off sharply. He couldn’t hear that nickname, not now. Not after everything. Wilbur was the one who first started calling him that. He couldn’t take it. Techno nodded.
“Tommy.” He corrected himself. “I have to do this.”
“No you don’t!” Tommy cried, standing up. “You don’t have to chase revenge. Tech, you can’t leave. You can’t just abandon us.”
“The voices are demanding blood.” Techno whispered. “That’s why I was such a good captain, that’s why I stayed at the warfront. This curse, I can’t shake it. And-- now that-- Wilbur…” He trailed off, looking away. The unspoken words were palpable in the air, hanging between them. Tommy knew the voices were a touchy subject; Techno rarely talked about them, only when they were particularly bad.
“It’s not worth it if you die.” Tommy begged half heartedly. He knew it was futile. Techno already had his mind made up, it was clear. But it didn’t stop him from trying.
“I’m sorry.” Techno said quietly. “I’m sorry, but I have to do this.” Tommy shook his head, feeling a sob building in his chest.
“Just go.” He spat, pushing him away. “Get revenge, but-- fuck, if you die, I’ll never forgive you.” Techno looked away, guilt flashing in his eyes. He nodded once, standing up.
“I’m sorry.” He said again. Tommy didn’t reply, crossing his arms across his chest. He heard quiet footsteps exiting his room, his door shutting with a gentle click. Once he was sure he was alone, he sobbed once.
It wasn’t fair.
But that was life, he supposed.
-
“Promise us you’ll write weekly.” Phil said, stepping back. Techno nodded, adjusting the strap to his bag. Tommy stood next to his father, watching silently as Techno mounted his horse. He hadn’t said a word to him since their disastrous conversation the previous night. He had nothing he could say. He was still in shock, unable to fathom how Techno was able to do this to them.
To him.
“I will.” His brother said, glancing toward the horizon. The sun had just started to crest the mountains, the first signs of morning starting to filter across the palace grounds.
“Don’t die.” Phil said, shaking his head once. “Please.” Techno gave him a half smile.
“Well, Techno never dies.” He quipped, almost sadly. His voice carried a melancholy undercurrent. Tommy clenched his fists.
“Tech.” Tommy said suddenly, lifting his chin. “I-- please. Stay safe. Don’t--” He stumbled over his words, trying to think of what to say. He wanted revenge. He wanted Dream to suffer. But not at the cost of his brother, of his family. “Don’t do anything stupid.”
It was a silent admission of forgiveness, he supposed. Tommy understood what he was trying to do.
But gods, he didn’t want this. He wanted to reset everything, back to when this whole mess started. To before the war, to before everything was shattered.
But the world keeps turning.
“I won’t.” Techno promised. He looked like he wanted to say more, words hanging in the air. Phil gave him one firm nod, before lowering his gaze. Techno clicked his tongue, urging his horse forward. Tommy watched him go, exhaling slowly.
“Bye, Tech.” He murmured. It felt similar to when he said goodbye to him the first time, when he left for war. An uncertainty of whether or not he would ever see him again plaguing the back of his mind, just like when he said goodbye eight years ago.
“Do you think he’ll… he’ll come home?” Tommy whispered, turning to his father. Phil didn’t say anything, instead ducking his head. He was silent for a long moment, the only sound being the wind.
“I hope.” He said. “I really hope so.”
Tommy stepped closer to his father, pressing himself to his side. Phil hugged him, pulling him close. Tommy watched the world through his wings, seeing Techno’s fading figure. He watched as it disappeared into the horizon.
He was gone.
“Toms, promise me you won’t do anything stupid.” Phil said suddenly, his voice thick with grief. “Please, please don’t leave me.” Tommy swallowed, then nodded.
“You gotta promise the same.” He choked out, clinging to his father. He hadn’t hugged him like this in years, not since Dream first came knocking on their doorstep, when he was just a kid. Now, he was almost taller than his father, and likely would be.
“Okay.” Phil said, wiping his eyes hurriedly. “I won’t leave.”
“Neither will I.” Tommy understood now, the grief that had nearly torn apart his family before he even became part of it. He understood why Phil had ran, how it felt like the only escapism. How his broken heart could beat no more, so he just left.
But not this time. Tommy would stay, Phil would stay. The kingdom needed them, and they needed each other. And Wilbur would never forgive them if they left.
His heart was broken, but he could feel it sputter once and beat on. He had to live, not for him, but for his family.
For Wilbur.
Notes:
next chapter going up in a few hours
the flower is a purple hyacinth, which means: sorrow, i am sorry, please forgive me
sick days my beloathed, only reason I got this done but at the cost of my physics exam
see you very very soon... for the last chapter
Chapter 33: Someday I'll Fall (Into You)
Summary:
Tommy hadn’t meant to enter Wilbur’s room.
He’d been avoiding it on purpose. As much comfort as it provided, it would be too much to see it untouched, to see it in a permanent, unbreaking stasis. So he ignored it.
He avoided it for two years. It was too much.
Chapter Text
Tommy hadn’t meant to enter Wilbur’s room.
He’d been avoiding it on purpose. As much comfort as it provided, it would be too much to see it untouched, to see it in a permanent, unbreaking stasis. So he ignored it.
He avoided it for two years. It was too much.
There had been much to do, anyway. Helping Phil run the kingdom was no mean feat. Since Techno left, he was named the heir to the throne. It was daunting. Tommy had never thought he would be the one in line for rulership.
But he was. Someday, he would be king.
Tommy shadowed Phil as Wilbur once did, helping him with the mundane tasks of each day. Signing treaties and bills, arguing with ministers, dealing with funds. It was all so much, but at least it gave him a purpose.
Tommy had been walking past Wilbur’s room when he stopped. He stared at the shut door for a long moment, his throat closing up. He wasn’t sure what drove him to clasp the handle and twist it. He wasn’t sure what drove him to push the door open. He wasn’t sure what drove him to step inside.
But here he was, surrounded by the past.
A fine layer of dust covered the entire room. It had been left untouched, wholly left alone by the inhabitants of the palace. Tommy could make out faint traces of his own footprints in the grime. It really has been a while.
Tommy turned in a full circle, breathing deep. He floated through the room, hand brushing the bed. It was made up nicely, undisturbed nonetheless. His closet door was slightly ajar, open enough for Tommy to see inside. A fond smile played his face.
Home, he thought with a small laugh. It was strange to think he lived in there for two weeks. That his entire journey started behind those doors. He walked over and shut it fully, hearing it click shut. For now, the past had to stay there.
Tommy’s eyes landed on the dresser, curiosity flooding him. One of the drawers was open, just enough that he could notice the fact that it was off kilter. He walked over, and pulled it open. He lifted the content of it out with a small gasp.
There was a letter in the dresser. Wilbur’s name was written on it in a curly handwriting, handwriting Tommy didn’t recognize. He clutched it with shaking fingers, studying it. He had half a guess as to who wrote it.
Part of him wanted to read it. Part of him was dying to know what it said.
Tommy shook his head slowly, tucking it into his pocket. No, it wasn’t for him. He had to return it to its owner.
-
Tommy opened the guitar case and tucked the letter inside. It had been a challenge to pry open the clips, as plants had already begun to reclaim the case. But he did it nonetheless, and put the letter where it belonged. It was not for his eyes, nor anyone else. It was meant for Wilbur, and it would rest with him forever.
He smiled once at the grave, sitting down slowly. He pressed his finger to his ear-- now with two earrings. Emerald for Wilbur, ruby for Techno. It felt right, to commemorate them both.
“Hey, Wil.” He said softly. “It’s been a while.”
-
His journal was full.
The record keeper stared at the swaths of notebook surrounding him. He’d recorded everything that had happened, every story he could recall. It had been a challenge, considering his hands refused to stop shaking. Ever since his injury, the fight with his husband, the tremors never left.
It was penance, and he would gladly take it.
He had managed to tell his other husband what he did, the crime that would forever dog his footsteps. The record keeper did not expect forgiveness, nor did he deserve it. He destroyed their life, after all.
There had been understanding, grief, and crying. There was no forgiveness, but there was moving on. They were broken forever, but they still could live. They had each other, and someday, the record keeper hoped he could apologize face to face to his deceased lover.
The record keeper closed his journal with a sigh. He tucked it behind one of the many shelves of the archive he had made his home. The harbinger had offered him a position among the books, and he had gratefully accepted. It was peaceful down here, tucked away in this little corner of the palace.
Life was… peaceful. The record keeper was welcome around the palace. He had become friends with many of the people, people he once fought against. They bore no ill will toward him nor his husband. The only disruption of the placidity was the nightmares.
They always felt too real.
Sometimes it was a buried memory, coming to haunt him. Sometimes it was what could have been, what would've happened if things had been altered slightly. But most of the time, he was in the strange white palace with the glistening roses.
And he was always there.
They argued, they yelled at each other. They cried, they screamed. The record keeper never got a chance to ask for forgiveness. It felt so real, yet it couldn’t be.
Maybe next time, he hoped the apology would work. That he could find it in him to say those words.
But for now, he will continue to write. He would fill his journals with memories of what once was, and what will be.
Purple hyacinths were always on his desk in the library. He always made sure of it, a splash of color to brighten the shades of brown and dulled color scheme. There was something deeper behind them, though. Every time he held a flower, he remembered .
He is adorn with sorrow, purple petals clutched between his fingers. I’m sorry, please forgive me.
The petals would always wilt and died, one by one.
-
The years had continued to march on. The beast had hunted for two years, chasing the other monster across the lands. For two long years, he had evaded him. They had clashed before, but never directly. It had been frustrating, long, but finally it had paid off.
The beasts found each other. It was in the Wildlands, near the ruins of what used to be a great military installment. Back where everything started.
The two beasts face off, neither willing to back down. The one with tangled pink hair bows, and the masked one mimics the movement.
“You killed my brother.” The first monster says.
“I’ve killed many people.” The other says, a bitter laugh emitting from him.
“You remember him.” It wasn’t a question, but a command. The second beast flinches, real fear sparking behind masked eyes. “You killed him in front of my youngest brother. I heard their screams. I found them both in a pool of his blood, the younger begging him to wake up. But he was dead, because you killed him.”
“Ah.” The masked one replies. “You’re right. I do remember him.” He licks his lips, a slow smirk crossing the beast’s face. “It’s a shame his death didn’t do anything. He died in vain, for no reason.”
The masked monster is a soothsayer. His words have driven many to madness, many to commit atrocities they never would have dreamed of doing until the beast spoke. But the pink haired monster is immune, fueled by his grief and anger.
“You will pay for his death tenfold.”
-
Both of them died that day. One of them left the physical plane, the other finally giving into his own grief.
The survivor bows his head, knowing his mission succeeded, yet he could never return home.
And now,
Now he may rest.
Notes:
Here we are.
This it it, the final chapter of Bit of Warmth. I genuinely can't believe we made it. I'm gonna get a little sappy in the notes, bear with me <3
I had no idea my rage at the ap world history exam would lead me here. I started this fic as a haha funnie closet orphan, and now the major character death tag is just. There. In the words of my wonderful beta Simmy, "he went to bed when it was funnie closet orphan, I woke up and Wilbur was dead." I think that sums it up pretty nicely.
I had no game plan jumping into this bad boy; i remember doing the outline in spanish and going "This is fine." I changed the plot about ten times in the middle of writing, but it all paid off. I also got fiance brainrot half way through.
Uhh this actually helped me a lot through the summer. I was having a rough time, but writing this always helped. The support is unimageable and I still cry over the comments. Thank you guys for sticking it with me since day one, and I hope you all enjoyed.
This is Celeste, closing Warmth for the last time. Goodbye my whoppahs, and thank you from the bottom of my heart.

Pages Navigation
Nightcomet01 on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 10:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
MewMewMew69 on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 10:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 10:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
x9PopsXCN5GLXZExN6fM on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 10:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 08:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
opalstarunbecoming on Chapter 1 Sun 23 May 2021 11:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 01:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
sinofwriting on Chapter 1 Mon 24 May 2021 01:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 08:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Owltrix on Chapter 1 Mon 24 May 2021 02:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 07:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
veryfizzytvstatic on Chapter 1 Mon 24 May 2021 03:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 07:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
RichW on Chapter 1 Mon 24 May 2021 04:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 08:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Madamsugarskulls on Chapter 1 Mon 24 May 2021 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 07:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
kiyoo_cloud on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 01:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 08:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
kiyoo_cloud on Chapter 1 Tue 25 May 2021 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Atalante241 on Chapter 1 Sun 30 May 2021 07:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Thu 03 Jun 2021 12:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bubs ! (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 07 Jun 2021 07:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Jun 2021 08:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
EggrollsOrWhatever on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Jun 2021 01:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Jun 2021 05:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
LunariaDeCielo on Chapter 1 Fri 23 Jul 2021 09:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
JK_Aello on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Oct 2021 05:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
BuckyTheDragon on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Oct 2021 05:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
halfhimbo on Chapter 1 Tue 21 Dec 2021 01:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
mini_potatoes on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
zzsamzz on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Apr 2022 06:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation